Meta Ad Library · GB,DE,FR,BR
What competitors are running.
Active Facebook + Instagram + Messenger ads from this app’s developer (and lookalike pages). Spend and impressions only show for EU/UK/BR-targeted ads under DSA disclosure.
Active Facebook + Instagram + Messenger ads from this app’s developer (and lookalike pages). Spend and impressions only show for EU/UK/BR-targeted ads under DSA disclosure.
The second the pregn&ncy test came back positive, I practically floated to Aaron Carter's company, giddy to share the news. When I walked in, the receptionist spotted me and moved to announce me. I caught her uneasy look and shook my head, motioning her to stay quiet. I wanted to surprise Aaron. I lifted my hand to knock—when a clear, male voice drifted through the office door. "Bro, you were quick this time." Aaron hesitated for a split second, then spoke smoothly. "Finished up and headed right back." He flipped a document closed. "You didn't blow the cover, did you?" Zane Carter flipped through a magazine on his desk, careless. "Please. We're twins—we look identical. With me covering for you, you can go abroad to see your first love anytime." One of their business partners and close friends snickered. "You two really have this down to a system. One wife shared between two brothers—classic." "Right? Aaron's new wife's a total smoke show. Killer body. If Aaron wasn't so hung up on his ex, any guy would lose his mind over her." "Hey, Zane—your brother's got his heart elsewhere, but you don't. With a sister-in-law that fine… you haven't made a move, have you?" Aaron's hand froze. A flicker of irritation crossed his face. "Cut the crap. We have an agreement. This is just a business marriage. We're divorcing soon. Neither of us is touching her." "You know the rules." Zane's expression shifted, awkward for a moment. "What're you talking about? I've seen tons of girls like Georgia Bennett. Vain, attention-hungry, nothing special. Why would I care about her?" Jasmine Carter twisted a small ornament on the desk, then scoffed. "Like Georgia could ever be good enough for my brother. If her family didn't have a little money, would our parents even have agreed to this arranged marriage?" "She's just some rich nobody climbing the social ladder by latching onto him. She doesn't deserve him at all." "Haha, facts. If I didn't already have Aaron's face, I'd wanna check her out myself." Aaron coughed, cutting the laughter short. Someone asked, casual but curious. "Who even came up with this whole plan anyway?" "No way Aaron, this lovestruck idiot, thought of it. Otherwise he wouldn't have chased his ex across the world all these years." Jasmine smiled sweetly, sounding proud. "Obviously me! Someone's gotta protect my brother's love life, right?" "Besides, she hasn't even met my second brother yet. This is just a little prank. No harm done." "But—I have an even better idea!" Jasmine blinked innocently and held up three fingers. "How about we send Georgia straight to Africa for the honeymoon in a week? Once she's dark as coal, we hit her with divorce papers right away." "We'll just say—‘You're too ug1y now. You don't deserve me. Get lost.'" She giggled to herself, clearly delighted. "The look on her face will be priceless." "Please, bro~" Jasmine clung to Aaron's arm, acting spoiled. Aaron sighed and patted her head helplessly. They'd always spoiled their little princess rotten. "Fine, fine." Jasmine turned to Zane with big eyes. Zane hesitated for a second, then shrugged. "Whatever." "Yes! Best brothers ever!" Laughter filled the room, warm and indulgent, like they were all just teasing a naughty child. My lips pressed into a thin line. Then a sudden, bitter inner voice cut through the noise. [He's always been better than me at everything since we were kids. I was born a full minute earlier—so why does he get to be the big brother? I wanna see who really wins when it comes to my sister-in-law.] [Aaron still has no idea I slept with his wife on their wedding night.] [So what if he's the older brother? The kid she's carrying is still gonna call me Dad.] I stared down at the pregn&ncy test in my hand. One month exactly. Without hesitation, I crumpled it into a tight ball and threw it in the trash. I pulled out my phone and called my twin sister overseas. "Sis… what flea market did you dig this guy out of?" "This is the baby daddy you picked for me? This is the quality?" "I want a refund. Find me a new one. Now." The truth was, I was a twin too. And the woman they'd been messing with these past few months wasn't Georgia. It was me. Audrey Bennett. 2 Georgia sauntered over from a group of good-looking guys, drawling her words lazily. "Hmm?" I repeated every single thing I'd just heard to my twin sister. She instantly exploded. "Are those assho1es really playing us for fools?" "I'm sorry, sis. I just… you got stuck with this mess, and my baby needs a legal birth certificate. It was a free arrangement, a business marriage that was always gonna end in divorce. I thought I'd just go along with it, get the papers, then leave with full custody." "I didn't think those pieces of shȋt had such sick plans." "I swear to fuccking God—" Georgia unleashed a whole string of curses. I held the phone a little farther from my ear and sighed. "Just hold on for now. Find me someone over there who can marry me right away. We'll get divorced as soon as I have the legal document. Money doesn't matter." "As for them… I'll play along for a bit. Have some fun first." Georgia paused, then let out her usual mischievous grin. "Got it. This was just a mistake. Trust your sister. You mess with them as much as you want. I'll come get you when it's time." "Honey~" A sickly sweet male voice came through the line. I frowned. "You behave yourself." "Huh? Mmm…" I hung up immediately. Right then, I canceled my original honeymoon flight and booked a ticket to the city where my sister was. If they wanted to play games? I'd gladly carve out some time to play back. We'd see who outsmarted who. I gently touched my stomach and sighed softly. Baby, where's Mommy gonna find you a real good daddy? The one who'd agreed to the arranged marriage with Aaron was actually my sister, Georgia. But Georgia was wild and fearless, shamelessly flirting with Aaron multiple times before the wedding. Aaron, though, had clearly felt nothing, keeping his face cold and distant the whole time. Georgia got bored fast. Like a bird that refused to be caged, she begged me to marry Aaron in her place. She said it was just a fake, business deal, easy divorce later—all I had to do was act the part. Back then, I'd just found out I was a month pregn&nt. My baby needed a father figure on paper. So I agreed. I never expected Georgia to run off and disappear for months. Originally, it would've been fine if we just kept things polite and distant. But I didn't know if Georgia's overly forward moves before the wedding had given Aaron the wrong impression. Made him think Georgia was head-over-heels in love with him. In reality? She was just h0rny. 3 When Aaron stumbled through the front door, he reeked of whiskey. He looked… normal. Too normal. If anything, his jaw was tighter, his face stiffer than usual, lips pressed into a sharp, unyielding line as he sank onto the sofa and just… sat there. For three whole hours. I side-eyed him, weirded out. No response. I poked his shoulder. He turned his head slowly, like rusted machinery creaking into motion. "Good evening." His voice was ice, flat and empty. But when I met his glazed, unfocused eyes, I finally clocked it—he was completely wasted. I patted the top of his head softly. "Be good and go to bed, yeah?" Aaron went quiet for a beat. "No. I only sleep with my wife. I'm not like that." I laughed under my breath. "Aaron. What's your wife's name?" He hung his head, mumbled after a long, heavy pause. "Georgia." My breath caught. Suddenly I was right back to our wedding night. He'd reeked of alcoho1 then, too. Staggered into the bedroom, tripping over his own feet, bumping hard into the wardrobe with a quiet, pitiful little *ow*—like a kicked puppy. The corners of his eyes were shiny and red. He stared at me with watery, dazed eyes, giggling foolishly one second, then pouting like he'd been wronged the next. "Hehe… wifey." "Wifey, it hurts." "Kiss it better." Then he yanked me roughly by the waist and kissed me hard, hungry and messy. "Wifey smells so good." I was gasping for air when his head lolled to the side, and he passed out cold on my shoulder. It took every ounce of strength to clean him up and drag him into bed. When I stared down at that hard, muscular, unfairly attractive body… I just didn't have the energy to dress him. So I curled right up against him and fell asleep. Let's be real—Georgia and I are blood sisters. I deserved a little fun. But his reaction the next morning had been strange. He never cooked. Ever. But that day, he made breakfast himself. I picked up a fried egg with my folk and studied him. "Why did you get up so early to make breakfast today?" Aren't we just a business marriage? Aaron fought so hard to hold back a smile that his ears burned bright red. "Nothing. You just… had a hard day yesterday." It clicked. Carrying a full-grown man around had been exhausting. "It's fine. Just be more careful next time." Drink less. A pregn&nt woman like me can't be bothered with this chaos. Aaron didn't react outwardly, just squeezed his fork tighter, a low, muffled "Mhm" rumbling in his throat. I stared at the stiff, rigid man in front of me. The boldest thing he did was sneak two fingers out and pinch the hem of my shirt, quick and shy. I studied his blank, stoic face for a long moment. Yep. Still zero expression. The man from that night wasn't him. The one in front of me was the real Aaron. Which meant the one who'd touched me, kissed me, called me wifey… was Zane. 4 The next day, I slept in until the sun was high in the sky. As soon as I stepped into the living room, I saw the person sitting on the sofa. "Don't you have to work today?" Zane held the newspaper in his hands, his voice deep: "Yeah, taking an occasional day off." [I can't exactly say I was afraid my brother did something to you!?] [Jasmine is unbelievable too, insisting on drinking so much at the party. My brother probably drank a ton.] Idiot. He was holding the newspaper upside down. I curled my lips into a smirk: "Perfect timing. Massage my legs for me. I was exhausted last night, and now my legs are so sore." Zane's body stiffened. [Fucck!] I took the initiative to sit on the sofa, lying on my side. I pulled up my nightgown, revealing several distinct red marks on my legs. Aaron hadn't actually done anything to me last night. In fact, he was incredibly easy to manage, doing exactly as he was told. I just directed him to clean himself up, then went back to my room to sleep. The red marks on my legs were nothing more than mosquito bites from being outside yesterday. "Hubby?" Zane's mind went blank for a second. [Aaron! You absolute beast!] [She hasn't even called me hubby!!] As Zane touched my smooth skin, his ears instantly flushed a betraying red. I cast my eyes down, studying Zane's profile. The two brothers actually had some differences. For instance, the younger brother Zane's eyebrows tilted slightly upward at the ends, while the older brother Aaron's were thicker and more rugged. The older brother liked to save his favorite food for last, whereas the younger brother preferred to devour his favorites first before picking at the things he disliked. The pressure of Zane's hands fluctuated, and his breathing grew increasingly heavy. [Fucck, what gives him the right! I was the one who had the wedding night with her, and I'm the one who keeps her company every day. Dammn it, that bastarrd is just reaping the benefits of my hard work.] [No, I can't let him off so easily.] Zane's hands began to trail upwards. The smile on my face didn't reach my eyes. I swatted his hand away and pulled my nightgown back down: "Hubby, I just remembered I haven't eaten yet. I'm a little hungry." Zane acted as if he hadn't heard me, leaning in to press his lips against mine. "Be good. Hubby will cook for you himself later, but right now, we have more important things to do." …
I had my eye on a villa, total price: 1.8 million dollars. On the day I paid, the sales lady handed me the contract. I glanced at it, and in the owner's section, clear as day, was the name: Adam Olsen. That was my brother-in-law Adam. My wife, Cassie, nudged me. "Hurry up and sign. Adam wants to post it on his social media." I put down the pen and looked at her. "You make one million dollars a year, and you're not paying a cent?" She shot back, "My money is mine. Your money is for the family." I laughed, my eyes cold as ice. "Saving up all that cash for your next marriage?" The whole place went dead silent. ***** The sales lady's smile was sweet. She slid the purchase contract over to me. "Mr. Wade, please take a look. If everything's in order, you can sign here," she said. I picked up the pen and flipped to the owner's information page. There was just a name, Adam Olsen. The pen hovered over the paper. I just couldn't bring myself to sign. Adam was my brother-in-law. I was the one paying, but the house was in his name. Cassie, my wife, nudged me with her elbow. "Stop spacing out and sign already," she whispered. She kept her voice low, but you could hear the urgency. "Adam's waiting to take a picture and post it on his social media." I didn't move. The sales lady's smile turned awkward. She looked at me, then at Cassie. The room fell silent. The villa was a detached house with its own little garden. I'd been eyeing it for more than a month. The total price was 1.8 million dollars. I was ready to pay the whole amount up front. I put the pen down. The pen made a soft tap against the table. I looked up at Cassie, meeting her eyes. Her makeup was flawless, and she carried the scent of a high-end woodsy fragrance. "You make one million dollars a year, and you're not paying a cent?" I asked her. Cassie's expression changed immediately. She looked pissed, like a cat whose tail had just been stepped on. "Jacob, what's that supposed to mean?" Cassie shot back. Her voice got louder. "My money is mine, your money is for the family. We agreed on that ages ago, didn't we?" She said it like it was just common sense. Like it was the law of the universe or something. The sales lady kept her head down, pretending to shuffle papers, but she was clearly listening in. Customers at the nearby tables were casting curious glances our way. I laughed and looked at her gorgeous face. Right then, her eyes were wide with shock and a flash of anger. My voice wasn't loud, but it was crystal clear. "Saving up all that cash for your next marriage?" The whole sales hall went dead silent, like someone had hit the mute button. All the chatter, the background music, everything just vanished in an instant. Cassie was utterly stunned. Her face turned from red to pale. She opened her mouth, but not a single word came out. She looked like a fish out of water. The sales lady's hand froze mid-air, and her eyes widened. I stood up and straightened the hem of my suit. "I'm not buying this house," I told the sales lady. She opened her mouth, as if to stop me. But I didn't let her get a word in. I turned and headed straight for the door. Behind me, there was dead silence. I'd only taken a few steps when Cassie's scream rang out behind me. "Jacob! Stop right there!" she yelled. I didn't stop. I walked straight out through the glass doors. The sunlight outside was harsh. I pulled out my car keys and pressed the button. Not far away, my car beeped in response. Cassie came running after me, her high heels clicking urgently on the ground. She grabbed my arm. She demanded, "Don't you walk away! Explain yourself! Why are you humiliating me in front of all these people?" Her grip was fierce, her nails practically digging into my arm. I turned to look at her. Under the sun, her face was twisted with fury. "Which part was humiliating? Which part wasn't true?" I shot back. She froze. I continued, "I make one million a year, and I'm buying your brother a 1.8 million dollar house for his wedding, and the deed's in his name." I looked her straight in the eye. I asked, "You make one million dollars a year, haven't contributed a dime, and you're still rushing me to cough up the money. Cassie, is it you who's lost your mind, or is it me?" Cassie's lips quivered. She looked like she was about to say something, but the words just wouldn't come. I pulled my arm free. I used a little force, making her stumble. "Jacob, you've changed. You used to be different." Cassie finally spoke up, her voice shaky. I opened the car door and admitted, "Yeah. I used to be foolish." Then, I slid into the driver's seat and shut the door. Through the window, I could see the disbelief written all over her face. I fired up the engine. Without looking back, I pulled out of the parking lot. Her figure was shrinking in the rearview mirror. Before long, she was nothing but a blurry white dot. I rolled down the window, letting the wind rush in. The weight on my chest started to fade. My phone rang. The name "Honey" popped up on the screen. Chapter 2 I silenced my phone and tossed it onto the passenger seat. The only sound in the car was the GPS. "Turn right at the next intersection to get on the beltway," the navigation instructed. I'd been married to Cassie Levy for five years. In those five years, I'd bent over backwards for her and her family. Her brother, Adam, hadn't held a proper job since he graduated. One day, he'd open a milkshake shop. Then, he'd launch some kind of studio. All told, I'd sunk over a hundred thousand dollars into his schemes. Every last cent went down the drain. Cassie's mom was always in and out of the hospital. Private hospital VIP rooms, medical bills, nursing care, every penny came out of my pocket. Cassie never contributed a dime. She always said whatever she earned was being saved for our "future together." I believed her back then. I always thought, between husband and wife, there was no need to draw such clear lines. My money was our money. That was until about two weeks ago. Adam started dating a girl, and she made it clear she wouldn't marry him unless he had a house of his own. Cassie came to me and said, "Adam's my brother. I should help him. You're his brother-in-law. It's only right for you to help out too. I've found a villa I like. I want you to pay for it." I asked her, "How much?" She said, "1.8 million dollars." I was silent for a long time. My money didn't just fall from the sky. I earned it one deal at a time, grinding through endless nights and negotiations. I asked her, "So how much are you putting in?" Cassie shrugged. "Isn't my money supposed to be saved? We'll need it for retirement and the kids' education." I stared at her, and she looked at me like it was the most natural thing in the world. For the first time, I felt something break inside me. But in the end, I still said yes. I told her, "Alright, but let's just call it a loan." Cassie grinned from ear to ear. She said, "Come on, we're family. Why talk about loans?" Thinking back now, I can't believe how naive I was. My phone kept lighting up. Cassie, her mom, Adam... They all called me one call after another. A relentless barrage. I didn't pick up a single one. When I got home, I threw myself onto the couch. The place was huge, and so empty. This was the flat we bought when we got married. It was more than two thousand square feet. The mortgage had been paid off. The deed was in my name. This was the one thing I wouldn't give up. I closed my eyes, and I felt my head was spinning. 'My money is mine. Your money belongs to the family.' Cassie's words kept bouncing around in my mind. Each time, it stung like poison. I pulled out my phone, hesitated for a moment, then found the number and dialed. I said, "Hello, is this Fraser Russell? I'm Jacob Wade." I continued, "Yeah, I've got a few questions I need to ask. It's about divorce and protecting my premarital assets." There was a brief silence on the other end. Then, Fraser asked, "Mr. Wade, are you sure about this?" "I'm sure," I replied calmly. After hanging up, I felt the weight in my chest shift, just a little. I heard the lock turn. Cassie was home. She burst in, her eyes blazing red. She shouted, "Jacob! So you think you're tough now? Too good to answer my calls?" She threw her bag onto the couch, hard. Cassie demanded, "You better explain yourself, right now!" I stared at her and asked, "Explain what?" Cassie demanded, "Why did you talk about me like that? Why did you have to make my family lose face out there?" I shot back, "Lose face?" I stood up and got right in Cassie's face. I said, "You take my money to buy your brother a house, and put his name on the deed. Is that supposed to be something to brag about?" Cassie screamed, "He's my brother! My only brother! He's getting married! What's so wrong with me helping him out?" I replied, "You're not wrong. You make a million dollars a year. You could help him yourself. "You could pay the 1.8 million dollars and buy him that villa yourself. I wouldn't say a word." "You..." Cassie choked, words caught in her throat. She then shot back, "Jacob, we're married! We're supposed to be a team! Why are you drawing such a hard line between us?" I nodded. "Exactly. We're married and supposed to be a team. So, let's get divorced. Assets split fifty-fifty." Cassie froze, completely shell-shocked. She stared at me like I was a total stranger. "You... what did you just say?" she stammered, her voice trembling. I repeated, "I said, let's get divorced. I can't live like this anymore." "Divorce?" Cassie's voice sounded strangled, barely able to get the word out. She took a step back, pressing herself against the wall. "Jacob, you're really going to divorce me over something this trivial?" she asked. I stared at her and sneered. "Trivial? So in your eyes, me emptying my money to buy your brother a house is just a small thing? "You really think it's nothing, acting like everything I do is just expected? And our five years together, you treat me like a cash machine? That's 'trivial' too?" My voice wasn't loud, but every word landed like a hammer blow. Each one pierced straight through her heart. Her face went ghostly pale. "I didn't... I didn't mean it like that..." she stammered. Chapter 3 Cassie started babbling, her words tumbling out in a jumble. "I just think... Adam has it tough... Maybe we could help him out..." I cut her off, saying, "Enough. I don't want to hear it anymore." I turned and walked back to the couch, sitting down. I said, "Tomorrow, my lawyer will reach out to you. The property, the savings, everything will be divided according to the law." "No!" Cassie shouted, suddenly rushing over and grabbing my hand. Her hand was ice-cold. "I won't let this happen! I won't agree to a divorce!" She started crying. Big tears rolled down her cheeks. She said, "Jacob, I messed up. I really did. Please, don't do this. Can we just sit down and talk? It was all my mom. "She insisted on putting Adam's name on it. She said it would make his girlfriend's family look good. I just lost my head for a moment. I really didn't mean to." She was dumping all the blame on someone else. I just watched her act in silence. This was the woman I'd slept beside for five years. Inside, my heart felt numb and cold. If I hadn't taken a closer look at that contract today... If I'd just signed my name and swiped my card without thinking... That 1.8 dollars would've ended up as Adam's pre-marital property. It would have nothing to do with me, or with this home, ever again. And I'd be nothing but a complete idiot. I said calmly, "Cassie. Do you know what struck me most today?" She looked at me with tearful eyes. I continued, "I feel like I am not your husband. I'm just your family's workhorse. The guy who makes the money and gets milked for everything you want." She shuddered and let go of my hand. She said, "No... that's not it..." I said, "You know exactly what's going on. I'm tired. I don't want to play this family game anymore." Suddenly, the doorbell rang. The sound was sharp and insistent. Cassie, like she was clutching at a lifeline, rushed to open the door. Three people were waiting outside the door. My mother-in-law, Miranda Olsen, my father-in-law, Rowan, and Adam. The whole Olsen family showed up together. Miranda came right up to me as soon as she walked in. Her finger was almost poking me in the nose. "Jacob, you heartless man! What has Cassie ever done to deserve this? Why are you treating her so badly?" Rowan followed behind, face grim. Adam hung back at the end, head down, refusing to meet my eyes. Cassie was holding onto her mom, sobbing. "Mom, he wants to divorce me..." "What?" Miranda's voice shot up another octave. She snapped at me, "Divorce? What gives you the right? Let me tell you, Jacob. No daughter of the Olsen family gets sent back like some defective product!" She plopped down on the couch across from me, banging her hand on her thigh in frustration. She said, "If you don't give us an answer today, we're not leaving!" It was a full-blown family showdown. The curtain had officially risen. I watched this whole ridiculous show unfold right in front of me. Strangely, I felt no anger at all. I just wanted to laugh. Leaning back on the couch, I poured myself a glass of water, taking my sweet time. I took a slow sip of water and asked, "An explanation? What exactly do you want from me?" Miranda demanded, "Why are you picking on Cassie? Why are you bullying Adam?" I shot back, "Me? Bullying them? I gave Adam 150 thousand dollars to start his own business, and he blew it all. Is that me bullying him? "I paid for you to stay in the best hospital suite, dropped tens of thousands of dollars on your treatment. Is that me bullying you? "I was about to shell out 1.8 million dollars for his wedding house today. Is that me bullying him?" With every word I spoke, Miranda's expression soured even more. Adam hung his head even lower, unable to meet my eyes. "That's... that's different!" Miranda shot back, grasping at straws. She continued, "You're my son-in-law! Isn't your job to make money for us to spend? You should be grateful that Cassie married you! "Do you really think you'd be where you are today without her?" I let out a laugh and said, "Honestly, I really don't know what I've got today that's thanks to her. "I make one million dollars a year, and I earned every penny myself, working my ass off at the company. "This house? I paid the down payment with my own money before we even got married. Sure, we paid the mortgage together after that, but I covered most of it." I turned to look at Cassie. "Now, as for Cassie... She makes one million dollars a year. In the past five years, has she ever contributed a single cent to this family? "Other than buying herself bags and clothes, what has she ever done for this family?" Once again, everyone was stunned into silence. Cassie's face went ghostly pale. Adam finally looked up, mumbling under his breath. "Jacob, you're a grown man. Why are you even arguing with Cassie about this? Just let it go..." "Shut up!" I snapped. My voice was sharp and commanding. Adam jumped and clammed up right away. I stood up and walked right up to them. I said, "Let me make this clear. First, the divorce is happening. No discussion."
She appears to be a wealthy, abandoned woman dependent on her husband, but in reality, she is a brilliant scientist with patents and hidden wealth. Her husband sees her as a parasite, unaware of her illustrious background and the resources she already possesses to fight back. ===== Chapter 1 The rain at the cemetery was not a drizzle. It was a deluge, a vertical sheet of gray water that turned the manicured grass of the private burial ground into a slick, treacherous mud pit. Eliana Heath stood at the very edge of the gathering. The heels of her black pumps sank into the softened earth, anchoring her in place like a statue forgotten by its sculptor. She held her black umbrella with both hands. Her knuckles were white, the skin stretched tight over the bone. The wind tugged at the canopy, threatening to invert it, but she did not adjust her grip. She did not move. She watched the mahogany casket of Harrison Vargas being lowered into the ground. Around her, the whispers of New York's elite were louder than the rain. She heard them. She always heard them. Poor thing. Just a trophy. Look at her, standing there like a mannequin while her husband holds another woman. Eliana's eyes shifted. Ten feet away, under the shelter of a massive tent reserved for the immediate family, stood Hayes Vargas. He was not looking at the grave of his father. He was looking down at the woman weeping against his ch**t. Felicity Branch. Felicity looked fragile. She wore a black dress that was tastefully modest yet perfectly tailored to suggest vulnerability. Her blonde hair was damp, plastered to her cheeks in artful disarray. She sobbed into the lapel of Hayes's expensive suit, her small hands clutching the fabric as if he were the only solid thing left in the world. Hayes's arm was wrapped securely around her waist. His hand rubbed her back in slow, soothing circles. He whispered something into her hair, his expression etched with a pain and tenderness that Eliana had not seen directed at herself in three years of marriage. Eliana felt a physical coldness that had nothing to do with the weather. It started in her stomach, a heavy, leaden weight that pulled her internal organs downward. It spread to her fingertips, making them numb. She was the wife. She was Mrs. Vargas. Yet she stood in the rain, unshielded, while her husband comforted his childhood sweetheart, a woman who was not just a friend, but family. Felicity was the widow of Hayes's older brother, William, who had died in a boating accident only months prior. No one talked about that today, though. Today was about Felicity's grief for her "second father," Harrison. The tragic widow, losing both husband and father-in-law in one year. It was a narrative the tabloids loved, and Hayes was playing his part as the protective surviving brother a little too well. The service ended. The priest closed his bible. The crowd began to disperse, a sea of black umbrellas moving toward the line of waiting limousines. Hayes guided Felicity toward the lead car, the extended Lincoln with the Vargas family crest on the door. He shielded her head with his hand, ignoring the rain soaking his own shoulders. The driver, a man named Thomas who had always been kind to Eliana, opened the rear door. Hayes helped Felicity inside. He leaned in, ensuring she was settled, before straightening up. He looked around then, as if suddenly remembering he had brought someone else. His eyes found Eliana. He gestured vaguely for her to come. It was the kind of gesture one used for a trailing pet. Eliana closed her umbrella. The mechanism clicked, a sharp sound that seemed to sever something inside her ch**t. She walked to the car. Thomas held the door open, his eyes downcast, embarrassed on her behalf. Eliana did not get in the back. She saw Felicity sprawled across the leather seat, occupying the center, dabbing her eyes with Hayes's handkerchief. Hayes was already climbing in beside her. Eliana opened the front passenger door. "Mrs. Vargas?" Thomas asked, surprised. "I prefer the view," Eliana said. Her voice was steady. Flat. She slid into the front seat and closed the door. The interior of the car smelled of wet wool and Felicity's cloying, floral perfume. It was suffocating. The partition between the front and back was open. Eliana could hear Felicity's hitched breathing. "Oh, Hayes, I don't know what I'm going to do," Felicity whimpered. "Leo is going to be so lost without Grandpa Harrison. First William, now this... he has no male figures left." Hayes's voice was low, a rumble that vibrated through the seat frame. "You aren't alone, Felicity. I promised William, and I promised you. I am here. I'm not going anywhere." Eliana stared at the rain streaking the windshield. The wipers sl**ped back and forth. s**p. s**p. s**p. A rhythmic countdown. She watched her own reflection in the side mirror. She looked perfect. Not a hair out of place, her makeup sealed with setting spray, her expression vacuous. The perfect doll Hayes believed he had married. "Hayes," Eliana said. She did not turn around. She spoke to the windshield. The murmuring in the back stopped. "What is it, Eliana?" Hayes asked. His tone shifted instantly. The tenderness evaporated, replaced by the weary impatience of a man dealing with a tedious obligation. "The funeral is over," she said. "We need to discuss the divorce." The car swerved slightly. Thomas corrected the wheel, his hands tightening on the leather. Silence filled the cabin. It was heavy, pressurized silence. Then, Felicity let out a small, shocked g**p. Hayes let out a short, incredulous laugh. "Eliana, seriously? Now?" He sounded disgusted. "My father is barely in the ground. Felicity is having a panic attack. And you choose this moment to pull one of your stunts for attention?" Eliana watched a droplet of water trace a path down the glass. It wasn't a stunt. "I am not playing games, Hayes. I am serious. Your father passed. The merger is secure. Your responsibility is back." She could hear the rustle of fabric as Hayes shifted, likely leaning forward to glare at the back of her head. "My responsibility? You mean Felicity?" Hayes's voice rose. "Have some respect. She is grieving. She is my brother's widow. You have everything you could possibly want. You live in a mansion, you have an unlimited allowance, you do nothing all day but shop and plan parties. Do not threaten me with leaving. We both know you can't survive a day without the Vargas trust fund." Eliana looked down at her hands. They were resting on her lap, still and composed. He really believed that. He believed she was a parasite. She didn't correct him. She didn't scream that she had three patents pending under a pseudonym. She didn't tell him that her "shopping trips" were meetings with pharmaceutical developers. She just nodded. "Fine," she said. The word hung there. "See?" Hayes said to Felicity, his voice dropping back to that soothing register. "She's just upset because I didn't hold her hand. She'll get over it." The car turned through the massive wrought-iron gates of the Vargas estate. The gravel crunched under the tires. When the car stopped, the front door of the mansion opened. Martha, the head housekeeper, stood there with two maids. Hayes got out first. He turned and extended a hand to Felicity, helping her descend from the vehicle as if she were made of spun glass. Leo, Felicity's five-year-old son, ran out of the house. He was dressed in a miniature suit, holding a toy airplane. "Daddy!" Leo shouted. He slammed into Hayes's legs. Hayes did not correct the boy. He never did. He reached down and scooped the child up, balancing him on his hip. "Hey, buddy," Hayes said, ki**ing the boy's cheek. Eliana got out of the front seat. She opened a large black umbrella again, though the walk to the porch was short. She stood at the bottom of the stone steps, looking up at them. The handsome billionaire. The beautiful, grieving widow. The adorable child. It was a perfect family portrait. Eliana was just the smudge on the lens. "Martha," Hayes called out, walking up the steps with Leo in his arms and Felicity clinging to his elbow. "Have the staff prepare the East Wing master suite. Felicity and Leo will be staying there for the foreseeable future. She needs support right now." Martha froze. Her eyes darted to Eliana. "But... sir," Martha stammered. "The East Wing? That's... that's the primary guest suite next to your..." "Just do it, Martha," Hayes snapped. "Eliana has been sl**ping in the West Wing guest room for three years. It's not like it interferes with her space." He didn't even look back at his wife. He walked through the double doors, carrying his new family into Eliana's home. Eliana stood in the rain. The water splashed against her ankles. She felt a strange sensation in her ch**t. It wasn't pain. It was the snapping of a tether. The final thread that had bound her to this farce of a marriage had just been cut. She looked at Martha, who was staring at her with pity. "Mrs. Vargas?" Martha asked softly. Eliana closed her umbrella and shook off the water. She walked up the steps, her spine straight, her chin high. "It's fine, Martha," Eliana said. "Do as he says." She walked past the housekeeper and into the foyer. She didn't look at the grand staircase where Hayes had disappeared. She turned left, toward the West Wing, toward the exit. "Whatever you say," she whispered to the empty hallway. Chapter 2 The next morning, the sky was a bruised purple, clearing after the storm. Eliana did not wake up in the Vargas estate. She hadn't sl**t there. She had sl**t in a small, sterile room at a private club in Manhattan, one that required a retinal scan to enter. She wore a beige trench coat over a simple white blouse and trousers. She drove a nondescript Audi sedan, a car she had bought with cash two years ago and kept parked three blocks from the estate. She pulled up to a brownstone on the Upper East Side. There was no sign on the door, just a brass number plate. She buzzed. The door clicked open. Inside, the office smelled of old books and expensive coffee. Talia Winters sat behind a mahogany desk that was cluttered with files. Talia was sharp-featured, with a bob cut that looked like it could slice paper. She was the best divorce attorney in the city, and she was Eliana's only friend. Talia looked up and whistled. "You look like a spy," Talia said. Eliana took off her sunglasses. Her eyes were rimmed with red, not from crying, but from lack of sl**p. She sat down and placed her leather bag on the floor. "Draft it," Eliana said. "I'm done." Talia didn't blink. She reached into a drawer and pulled out a thick folder. "I've had this ready for six months, Eliana. You know that." Talia opened the folder. "We go for half," Talia said, uncapping a pen. "The pre-nup has a cheating clause. If we can prove emotional infidelity-which, given the photos from the funeral yesterday, is a slam dunk-we can pierce the trust." "No," Eliana said. Talia paused. "What?" "I don't want his money," Eliana said. Her voice was quiet but hard. "I don't want the estate. I don't want the stocks. I want out. Clean break. Immediately." Talia dropped the pen. "Eliana, you spent three years playing the dutiful wife to that man-child. You were his nurse, his PR manager, his emotional punching bag. You earned that payout." Eliana reached into her bag and pulled out a sealed medical envelope. She slid it across the desk. Talia frowned. "What is this?" "Open it." Talia ripped the seal. She scanned the document. It was a gynecological report from a top specialist, dated yesterday. Talia's eyes widened. She looked up, her mouth slightly open. "Intact?" Talia whispered. "You... after three years?" Eliana leaned back in the chair. "He wanted to save himself for her. He told me on our wedding night. He said the marriage was just business, a merger between his father and the board. He said he wouldn't dishonor his memory of Nina-that's what he calls Felicity-by sl**ping with me." Talia slammed the file shut. "That son of a bi**h. That is constructive abandonment. That is fraud. We can destroy him. We can make him pay until he bleeds." "No," Eliana said. She leaned forward, her hands clasping together. "Listen to me, Talia. The Santos family is looking for me." The air in the room changed. Talia went rigid. "My grandmother's private investigators were spotted near the clinic last week," Eliana continued. "If I drag this out with a messy divorce trial, if my face is on the cover of the tabloids fighting for money, the Santos family will find me. They will drag me back. And you know what that means." Talia swallowed. She knew. She was the only one who knew. Eliana took a breath. "I need speed. I need Hayes to sign a waiver of contest. I need him to think he's winning. If I ask for nothing, if I leave with just my clothes, his ego will let me go. He thinks I'm helpless. He thinks I'll come crawling back." Talia looked at the medical report, then at Eliana's determined face. She sighed, a long, defeated sound. "Fine," Talia said. "I'll draft the 'Decoy' agreement. Mutual separation, no alimony, no asset division. It's the worst deal in history." "It's the price of freedom," Eliana said. Her phone buzzed on the desk. A text from Hayes. Family dinner tonight. Don't be late. Eliana stared at the screen. She typed: Received. Then she deleted the message. She stood up. "Have it ready by tomorrow." Eliana drove back to the estate. She parked the Audi three blocks away, walked to the service entrance, and slipped into the house. She changed into one of the pastel dresses Hayes liked-something soft, unthreatening. She walked down the grand staircase. She stopped on the landing. The main living room, a space Eliana had curated with minimalist, elegant art, was in chaos. Movers were hauling out the abstract sculptures she had commissioned. In their place, they were hanging large, garish photographs in cheap, colorful plastic frames. The photos were everywhere. Felicity and Leo at the beach. Felicity and Leo at Disney World. Felicity and Leo baking cookies. It looked like a shrine. Felicity was standing in the center of the room, pointing at the mantle. "No, move that vase," she instructed a worker. "It blocks the picture of Leo's first tooth." Eliana walked down the remaining steps. Her heels clicked on the marble. Felicity turned. Her face lit up with a smile that didn't reach her eyes. "Oh! Eliana!" Felicity clapped her hands. "I hope you don't mind. I just felt this place was so... cold. It needed some life. Some family energy." Eliana looked at the wall where her favorite painting, a moody seascape, used to hang. It was now occupied by a blown-up photo of Leo eating spaghetti. "Taste is subjective, I suppose," Eliana said. "Though some things are objectively loud." Felicity's smile faltered. She bit her lip, her eyes instantly filling with tears. "I just wanted to make it nice..." Hayes walked in from the library. He saw Felicity's face and immediately stepped between the two women. "Eliana," Hayes warned. "Felicity is a guest. Can you try, for once, to be gracious?" Eliana looked at him. He was wearing a casual sweater, looking every bit the suburban dad he pretended to be with Felicity. "A guest?" Eliana asked. "Then why is she redecorating the host's home?" Hayes's jaw tightened. "This is my house, Eliana. And Felicity is trying to make it comfortable for Leo. The boy has been through enough." Eliana looked around the room. It didn't look like a home anymore. It looked like territory that had been marked. "You're right," Eliana said. Hayes blinked, surprised by her capitulation. "It is your house," she continued. "Soon, it will be entirely yours." She turned and walked toward the stairs. Hayes watched her go. He felt a prickle of annoyance, a strange itch at the back of his neck. Usually, she would argue. Usually, she would fight for her aesthetic. Why did she give up so easily? Hayes turned back to Felicity, who was sniffing bravely. "Don't worry, honey," Hayes said, wrapping an arm around her. "She's just jealous. It looks great." Chapter 3 Dinner was a nightmare of noise. The dining room table was set for four, but only three people were eating. Leo was not eating. Leo was drumming. He held a silver fork in one fist and a spoon in the other, banging them rhythmically against the rim of a crystal goblet. Clink. Clink. Smash. Clink. Eliana sat at her usual spot. She tried to cut her chicken, but the noise was drilling into her temples. "Hayes," she said softly. Hayes looked up from his phone. He was scrolling through emails. "Hmm?" "The noise," Eliana said. "It's crystal." Felicity laughed lightly. She was feeding Leo a piece of bread. "Oh, Eliana, let him express himself. He's a musical genius in the making. He's just a spirited boy." Leo, emboldened by his mother's praise, hit the glass harder. Eliana put her kn**e down. "It's not about spirit. It's about manners." Leo stopped drumming. He slid off his chair. He ran around the table, his heavy shoes thudding on the Persian rug. He headed for the fireplace in the adjoining sitting area. On the mantle, pushed to the far side by Felicity's invasion of photos, sat a single, small silver frame. It was an old, black-and-white photograph of a couple standing in front of a vineyard. It was the only photo Eliana had of her parents. The only thing she had managed to smuggle out of the Santos estate when she fled at eighteen. Leo grabbed the frame. "Ugly!" Leo shouted. "Old people are ugly!" Eliana's bl**d went cold. "Put that down," she said. Her voice was not loud, but it carried a vibration that made the candles on the table flicker. Leo stuck out his tongue. "No! Uncle Hayes said this is his house! That means it's my house!" He raised the frame high above his head. "Leo, no!" Eliana stood up, her chair scraping violently against the floor. Leo threw it. He didn't just drop it. He hurled it downward with all the force his five-year-old body could muster. The sound of the glass shattering on the marble hearth was like a gunshot. The room went silent. Eliana stood frozen. She stared at the shards. The photo lay face down amidst the glittering debris. Leo looked at her, then at the mess. His face crumpled. He opened his mouth and let out a wail that sounded like a siren. Felicity was out of her chair in a second. She rushed to Leo, falling to her knees to embrace him. "You scared him!" Felicity screamed at Eliana. "You yelled at him and scared him!" Hayes rushed over. He looked at the crying boy, then at the broken glass. He recognized the photo. A flash of guilt crossed his face, but it was quickly drowned out by Leo's screams. "Eliana," Hayes said, his voice stern. "He's a child. You didn't have to lunge at him like that." Eliana walked toward them. She didn't look at Hayes. She didn't look at Felicity. Her eyes were locked on the photo. She knelt down. "Don't touch it," Hayes said. "You'll cut yourself. We'll get the maid to-" Eliana reached into the jagged pile. Her fingers closed around the photo paper. A shard of glass, sharp as a scalpel, sliced into the pad of her thumb. Another cut her palm. She didn't flinch. She didn't pull back. Bl**d welled up, bright red and fast. It dripped onto the white marble. It smeared onto the corner of the black-and-white photo. She picked it up. She brushed the glass dust off her mother's face with a bl**dy thumb. "It's just a photo," Hayes said, exasperated now. "We can get it restored. I'll pay for it. Stop being dramatic." Eliana stood up. She clutched the photo to her ch**t, staining her silk blouse with bl**d. "There is no negative," she whispered. "This was the only one." Hayes ran a hand through his hair. "Well, I didn't know that. Look, I'm sorry, okay? But look at Leo. He's terrified. You need to apologize for screaming." Eliana slowly raised her eyes to meet his. Her eyes were dry. They were terrifyingly empty. It was the look of a building that had been controlled-demolished, collapsing inward into dust. "Apologize?" she asked. "Yes," Hayes said. "Be the adult here." Eliana looked at Leo, who was peeking out from Felicity's shoulder, a smirk playing on his tear-stained lips. She looked at Hayes, the man she had tried to love for three years. The man she had protected from the board, from the press, from his own incompetence. "I will not," Eliana said. She turned and walked toward the stairs. Bl**d dripped from her hand, leaving a trail of small red dots on the floor. "Where are you going?" Hayes called after her. To pack, she didn't say. To call Talia, she didn't say. She just kept walking. Upstairs, in her room, she locked the door. She went to the bathroom and ran her hand under cold water. The sting was sharp, grounding. She wrapped her hand in gauze. Then she picked up her phone. She dialed Talia. "Do it," Eliana said. "Tomorrow. I don't care how we do it. I want his signature on that paper." Chapter 4 The next morning, the library was a war zone of paperwork. Hayes sat behind his massive oak desk, surrounded by stacks of documents related to the transfer of a property deed for Felicity. He looked exhausted. Eliana walked in. She held a tray with a single cup of black coffee. Her hand was bandaged, the white gauze stark against her black sleeve. She placed the coffee on a coaster near his elbow. "Morning," she said. Hayes grunted. He didn't look at her hand. "Thanks." Eliana pulled a thick stack of papers from under her arm. "The quarterly reports for the family foundation," she said. "The accountants are chasing me. They need these signed by noon or we miss the tax filing window." Hayes rubbed his temples. "Can't you just forge it? You usually do." That was a joke. Or maybe it wasn't. "Not for the IRS," Eliana said. "Just a few signatures. I tabbed them for you." She placed the stack in front of him. She had arranged it masterfully. The top pages were boring, dense financial spreadsheets. She flipped through them quickly. "Here," she pointed to a yellow sticky tab. Hayes signed. Hayes A. Vargas. "And here." He signed again. Eliana's heart was hammering against her ribs like a trapped bird. Her palms were sweating inside her bandages. She flipped to the next tab. This page was positioned so that the top half was covered by the previous document, folded over as if to keep the place. Only the signature line was visible. It was the Waiver of Contest and Dissolution of Marriage. "Here," Eliana said. Her voice was steady, practiced. Hayes brought the pen down. The tip touched the paper. From the hallway, a shriek pierced the air. "Hayes! Hayes, help!" It was Felicity. Hayes jumped. His hand jerked, the pen skidding across the paper, creating a long, jagged line before he scribbled his name quickly. "What happened?" Hayes yelled, dropping the pen. He stood up so fast his chair tipped over. He shoved past Eliana. He didn't mean to shove her hard, but in his panic, he used his full weight. Eliana stumbled back. Her hip slammed into the corner of the heavy bookshelf. A sharp pain shot down her leg. She gasped, grabbing the shelf for support. Hayes didn't stop. He didn't even turn his head. He sprinted out of the room. Eliana bit her lip to keep from crying out. She steadied herself. She looked at the desk. The paper. She reached out with trembling fingers and pulled the document free from the stack. There it was. Hayes A. Vargas. The signature was messy, trailed by a line of ink from his startle response, but it was there. It was legal. Downstairs, she heard Felicity sobbing. "I stubbed my toe! It hurts so bad! I think it's broken!" Eliana closed her eyes for a second. A stubbed toe. She heard Hayes's frantic voice. "I've got you. Let's get you to the car. We're going to the ER." The front door slammed. Silence returned to the house. Eliana let out a breath she felt she had been holding for three years. She looked at the paper in her hand. It was more valuable than diamonds. It was her ticket out of h**l. She took her phone out and snapped a photo of the signature page. She sent it to Talia via an encrypted app. Got it, she typed. Talia replied instantly. You're free. Legally, you are a single woman. I'll file it with the clerk in an hour. Eliana looked at the message. A strange smile touched her lips. It wasn't a happy smile. It was the smile of a prisoner who had just dug the last scoop of dirt from the tunnel. She walked over to the desk. Hayes's phone was sitting there, forgotten in his rush to save Felicity's toe. The screen lit up. A notification from Felicity. Heart emoji. Thank you for being my hero. Eliana stared at it. She turned the phone face down. "Not a hero," she whispered. "Just a f**l." She gathered the rest of the papers, the fake financial reports, and placed them neatly in the recycling bin. She folded the divorce agreement and slid it into the inside pocket of her blazer, right against her heart. Chapter 5 Two days later, the atmosphere in the house shifted. Mr. Sterling was coming. Mr. Sterling was not just a butler. He was the executor of the Vargas Family Trust, the eyes and ears of the board, and a man who terrified Hayes more than his own father had. Eliana prepared the living room. She went to the safe in the basement and brought out a long, rectangular box. From it, she removed a scroll. It was a painting. A classic Chinese ink wash painting, depicting a lonely mountain peak shrouded in mist. It was attributed to a master from the Song Dynasty. It was a registered gift from the Santos Matriarch to the Vargas family upon the wedding-a symbol of the alliance so valuable it was listed on the family's insurance as a separate entity. Eliana hung it on the main wall, replacing the photo of Leo eating spaghetti. Felicity came in with Leo just as Eliana was adjusting the wire. "What is that dreary thing?" Felicity asked, wrinkling her nose. "It's so... gray." "It's history," Eliana said. "It's worth twelve million dollars." Felicity scoffed. "For a piece of paper? Ridiculous." Leo ran into the room. He was holding a juice box. Grape juice. He was squeezing it, making the purple liquid bubble at the straw. Eliana sat down on the sofa. She opened a book, but she didn't read. She watched Leo. Leo wandered toward the painting. Eliana stood up. "Leo, be careful. That is very expensive." She made sure her voice lacked authority. She made sure it sounded like a challenge. Felicity rolled her eyes. "Oh, stop hovering. He's just looking." Eliana took a step forward, then stopped. "It belongs to the Santos family, really. If anything happened to it... Hayes would be in a lot of trouble." Felicity heard the name 'Hayes' and bristled. She looked at Leo. "Go on, Leo," Felicity said. "Look at the fancy paper. See if it's special." Leo grinned. He ran toward the wall. He squeezed the juice box with both hands. A jet of purple liquid arched through the air. It splattered across the delicate rice paper. The mist on the mountain turned a violent, sugary violet. The ink ran. The paper soaked it up instantly, warping and buckling. "Oh no!" Eliana gasped. She brought her hands to her mouth. Leo laughed. "It looks better now! It has color!" Felicity giggled. "See? He's an artist." The heavy oak doors of the living room opened. Mr. Sterling stood there. He was a tall man with silver hair and a posture like a steel rod. Behind him stood two lawyers in gray suits. Sterling looked at the wall. His face did not move, but the temperature in the room seemed to drop ten degrees. He walked over to the painting. He inspected the purple stain. He turned to look at Felicity. "Mrs. Vargas," Sterling said, addressing Eliana but looking at Felicity. "What has happened?" Eliana lowered her head. "I tried to stop him, Mr. Sterling. But Felicity said..." Sterling turned his gaze to Felicity. It was a gaze that could peel paint. "Ms. Branch," Sterling said. Felicity smiled nervously. "Hi, Sterling. It's just a little accident. Leo spilled some juice. It's just an old paper, we can wipe it off." Sterling's voice was like grinding stones. "That 'old paper' is a national treasure on loan from the Santos collection. It is valued at twelve million dollars. And it is uninsured against acts of gross negligence." Felicity's smile vanished. "Twelve... million?" Sterling took out his phone. "I am notifying the board. This comes out of Hayes's personal equity." "But..." Felicity stammered. "That's Hayes's money!" Sterling looked at Leo, who was su**ing on the empty juice box. "The boy has destroyed the equivalent of the quarterly dividend," Sterling said. "Until the debt is repaid, all discretionary accounts linked to Hayes Vargas are frozen. The credit cards, the expense accounts, the liquid assets. Everything." "What?" Felicity shrieked. "You can't do that! We have expenses!" Sterling ignored her. He turned to the lawyers. "Document the damage. Remove the artifact." Eliana stood in the corner. She watched Sterling berate Felicity. She watched Felicity crumble into a sobbing mess on the sofa. She felt a tiny, cold flame of satisfaction in her gut. "Oh, dear," Eliana said, her voice dripping with fake concern. "This is going to be very bad for Hayes." &4&
The second the pregn&ncy test came back positive, I practically floated to Aaron Carter's company, giddy to share the news. When I walked in, the receptionist spotted me and moved to announce me. I caught her uneasy look and shook my head, motioning her to stay quiet. I wanted to surprise Aaron. I lifted my hand to knock—when a clear, male voice drifted through the office door. "Bro, you were quick this time." Aaron hesitated for a split second, then spoke smoothly. "Finished up and headed right back." He flipped a document closed. "You didn't blow the cover, did you?" Zane Carter flipped through a magazine on his desk, careless. "Please. We're twins—we look identical. With me covering for you, you can go abroad to see your first love anytime." One of their business partners and close friends snickered. "You two really have this down to a system. One wife shared between two brothers—classic." "Right? Aaron's new wife's a total smoke show. Killer body. If Aaron wasn't so hung up on his ex, any guy would lose his mind over her." "Hey, Zane—your brother's got his heart elsewhere, but you don't. With a sister-in-law that fine… you haven't made a move, have you?" Aaron's hand froze. A flicker of irritation crossed his face. "Cut the crap. We have an agreement. This is just a business marriage. We're divorcing soon. Neither of us is touching her." "You know the rules." Zane's expression shifted, awkward for a moment. "What're you talking about? I've seen tons of girls like Georgia Bennett. Vain, attention-hungry, nothing special. Why would I care about her?" Jasmine Carter twisted a small ornament on the desk, then scoffed. "Like Georgia could ever be good enough for my brother. If her family didn't have a little money, would our parents even have agreed to this arranged marriage?" "She's just some rich nobody climbing the social ladder by latching onto him. She doesn't deserve him at all." "Haha, facts. If I didn't already have Aaron's face, I'd wanna check her out myself." Aaron coughed, cutting the laughter short. Someone asked, casual but curious. "Who even came up with this whole plan anyway?" "No way Aaron, this lovestruck idiot, thought of it. Otherwise he wouldn't have chased his ex across the world all these years." Jasmine smiled sweetly, sounding proud. "Obviously me! Someone's gotta protect my brother's love life, right?" "Besides, she hasn't even met my second brother yet. This is just a little prank. No harm done." "But—I have an even better idea!" Jasmine blinked innocently and held up three fingers. "How about we send Georgia straight to Africa for the honeymoon in a week? Once she's dark as coal, we hit her with divorce papers right away." "We'll just say—‘You're too ug1y now. You don't deserve me. Get lost.'" She giggled to herself, clearly delighted. "The look on her face will be priceless." "Please, bro~" Jasmine clung to Aaron's arm, acting spoiled. Aaron sighed and patted her head helplessly. They'd always spoiled their little princess rotten. "Fine, fine." Jasmine turned to Zane with big eyes. Zane hesitated for a second, then shrugged. "Whatever." "Yes! Best brothers ever!" Laughter filled the room, warm and indulgent, like they were all just teasing a naughty child. My lips pressed into a thin line. Then a sudden, bitter inner voice cut through the noise. [He's always been better than me at everything since we were kids. I was born a full minute earlier—so why does he get to be the big brother? I wanna see who really wins when it comes to my sister-in-law.] [Aaron still has no idea I slept with his wife on their wedding night.] [So what if he's the older brother? The kid she's carrying is still gonna call me Dad.] I stared down at the pregn&ncy test in my hand. One month exactly. Without hesitation, I crumpled it into a tight ball and threw it in the trash. I pulled out my phone and called my twin sister overseas. "Sis… what flea market did you dig this guy out of?" "This is the baby daddy you picked for me? This is the quality?" "I want a refund. Find me a new one. Now." The truth was, I was a twin too. And the woman they'd been messing with these past few months wasn't Georgia. It was me. Audrey Bennett. 2 Georgia sauntered over from a group of good-looking guys, drawling her words lazily. "Hmm?" I repeated every single thing I'd just heard to my twin sister. She instantly exploded. "Are those assho1es really playing us for fools?" "I'm sorry, sis. I just… you got stuck with this mess, and my baby needs a legal birth certificate. It was a free arrangement, a business marriage that was always gonna end in divorce. I thought I'd just go along with it, get the papers, then leave with full custody." "I didn't think those pieces of shȋt had such sick plans." "I swear to fuccking God—" Georgia unleashed a whole string of curses. I held the phone a little farther from my ear and sighed. "Just hold on for now. Find me someone over there who can marry me right away. We'll get divorced as soon as I have the legal document. Money doesn't matter." "As for them… I'll play along for a bit. Have some fun first." Georgia paused, then let out her usual mischievous grin. "Got it. This was just a mistake. Trust your sister. You mess with them as much as you want. I'll come get you when it's time." "Honey~" A sickly sweet male voice came through the line. I frowned. "You behave yourself." "Huh? Mmm…" I hung up immediately. Right then, I canceled my original honeymoon flight and booked a ticket to the city where my sister was. If they wanted to play games? I'd gladly carve out some time to play back. We'd see who outsmarted who. I gently touched my stomach and sighed softly. Baby, where's Mommy gonna find you a real good daddy? The one who'd agreed to the arranged marriage with Aaron was actually my sister, Georgia. But Georgia was wild and fearless, shamelessly flirting with Aaron multiple times before the wedding. Aaron, though, had clearly felt nothing, keeping his face cold and distant the whole time. Georgia got bored fast. Like a bird that refused to be caged, she begged me to marry Aaron in her place. She said it was just a fake, business deal, easy divorce later—all I had to do was act the part. Back then, I'd just found out I was a month pregn&nt. My baby needed a father figure on paper. So I agreed. I never expected Georgia to run off and disappear for months. Originally, it would've been fine if we just kept things polite and distant. But I didn't know if Georgia's overly forward moves before the wedding had given Aaron the wrong impression. Made him think Georgia was head-over-heels in love with him. In reality? She was just h0rny. 3 When Aaron stumbled through the front door, he reeked of whiskey. He looked… normal. Too normal. If anything, his jaw was tighter, his face stiffer than usual, lips pressed into a sharp, unyielding line as he sank onto the sofa and just… sat there. For three whole hours. I side-eyed him, weirded out. No response. I poked his shoulder. He turned his head slowly, like rusted machinery creaking into motion. "Good evening." His voice was ice, flat and empty. But when I met his glazed, unfocused eyes, I finally clocked it—he was completely wasted. I patted the top of his head softly. "Be good and go to bed, yeah?" Aaron went quiet for a beat. "No. I only sleep with my wife. I'm not like that." I laughed under my breath. "Aaron. What's your wife's name?" He hung his head, mumbled after a long, heavy pause. "Georgia." My breath caught. Suddenly I was right back to our wedding night. He'd reeked of alcoho1 then, too. Staggered into the bedroom, tripping over his own feet, bumping hard into the wardrobe with a quiet, pitiful little *ow*—like a kicked puppy. The corners of his eyes were shiny and red. He stared at me with watery, dazed eyes, giggling foolishly one second, then pouting like he'd been wronged the next. "Hehe… wifey." "Wifey, it hurts." "Kiss it better." Then he yanked me roughly by the waist and kissed me hard, hungry and messy. "Wifey smells so good." I was gasping for air when his head lolled to the side, and he passed out cold on my shoulder. It took every ounce of strength to clean him up and drag him into bed. When I stared down at that hard, muscular, unfairly attractive body… I just didn't have the energy to dress him. So I curled right up against him and fell asleep. Let's be real—Georgia and I are blood sisters. I deserved a little fun. But his reaction the next morning had been strange. He never cooked. Ever. But that day, he made breakfast himself. I picked up a fried egg with my folk and studied him. "Why did you get up so early to make breakfast today?" Aren't we just a business marriage? Aaron fought so hard to hold back a smile that his ears burned bright red. "Nothing. You just… had a hard day yesterday." It clicked. Carrying a full-grown man around had been exhausting. "It's fine. Just be more careful next time." Drink less. A pregn&nt woman like me can't be bothered with this chaos. Aaron didn't react outwardly, just squeezed his fork tighter, a low, muffled "Mhm" rumbling in his throat. I stared at the stiff, rigid man in front of me. The boldest thing he did was sneak two fingers out and pinch the hem of my shirt, quick and shy. I studied his blank, stoic face for a long moment. Yep. Still zero expression. The man from that night wasn't him. The one in front of me was the real Aaron. Which meant the one who'd touched me, kissed me, called me wifey… was Zane. 4 The next day, I slept in until the sun was high in the sky. As soon as I stepped into the living room, I saw the person sitting on the sofa. "Don't you have to work today?" Zane held the newspaper in his hands, his voice deep: "Yeah, taking an occasional day off." [I can't exactly say I was afraid my brother did something to you!?] [Jasmine is unbelievable too, insisting on drinking so much at the party. My brother probably drank a ton.] Idiot. He was holding the newspaper upside down. I curled my lips into a smirk: "Perfect timing. Massage my legs for me. I was exhausted last night, and now my legs are so sore." Zane's body stiffened. [Fucck!] I took the initiative to sit on the sofa, lying on my side. I pulled up my nightgown, revealing several distinct red marks on my legs. Aaron hadn't actually done anything to me last night. In fact, he was incredibly easy to manage, doing exactly as he was told. I just directed him to clean himself up, then went back to my room to sleep. The red marks on my legs were nothing more than mosquito bites from being outside yesterday. "Hubby?" Zane's mind went blank for a second. [Aaron! You absolute beast!] [She hasn't even called me hubby!!] As Zane touched my smooth skin, his ears instantly flushed a betraying red. I cast my eyes down, studying Zane's profile. The two brothers actually had some differences. For instance, the younger brother Zane's eyebrows tilted slightly upward at the ends, while the older brother Aaron's were thicker and more rugged. The older brother liked to save his favorite food for last, whereas the younger brother preferred to devour his favorites first before picking at the things he disliked. The pressure of Zane's hands fluctuated, and his breathing grew increasingly heavy. [Fucck, what gives him the right! I was the one who had the wedding night with her, and I'm the one who keeps her company every day. Dammn it, that bastarrd is just reaping the benefits of my hard work.] [No, I can't let him off so easily.] Zane's hands began to trail upwards. The smile on my face didn't reach my eyes. I swatted his hand away and pulled my nightgown back down: "Hubby, I just remembered I haven't eaten yet. I'm a little hungry." Zane acted as if he hadn't heard me, leaning in to press his lips against mine. "Be good. Hubby will cook for you himself later, but right now, we have more important things to do." …
I held the positive pregn&ncy test in my hand, my heart fluttering as I prepared to share the news with my husband. But I froze in the hallway, eavesdropping on a conversation between him and his identical twin brother. "Dude, how long are you gonna play house with your first love this time?" "You keep makin' me pretend to be you to hang with my sister-in-law. I do all the grunt work and get none of the credit. Porsche, and we're square." Aaron Carter adjusted his tie, his tone cold and indifferent. "Fine. You know the rules. Don't let her find out. Then came the younger brother's mutter, quiet enough he thought no one else could hear: [Tch, my brother's such a prude. Ditching a knockout wife like her? Total waste.] [And he won't even let me have a turn? I already fuccked her senseless.] My face didn't shift, not even a flicker of shock. I just lifted my phone and dialed my twin sister. "Sis, this deadbeat baby daddy you helped me pick is absolute garbage." "One-star review. We're returning him." Later, when I switched the destination on our honeymoon tickets, both of them lunged for me, grabbing my wrists and begging me not to leave, their voices raw with desperation. The older brother had the younger by the collar, snarling at me: "Tell us the truth. Which one of us did you marry? Which one is your real husband?!" 1 The second the pregn&ncy test came back positive, I practically floated to Aaron Carter's company, giddy to share the news. When I walked in, the receptionist spotted me and moved to announce me. I caught her uneasy look and shook my head, motioning her to stay quiet. I wanted to surprise Aaron. I lifted my hand to knock—when a clear, male voice drifted through the office door. "Bro, you were quick this time." Aaron hesitated for a split second, then spoke smoothly. "Finished up and headed right back." He flipped a document closed. "You didn't blow the cover, did you?" Zane Carter flipped through a magazine on his desk, careless. "Please. We're twins—we look identical. With me covering for you, you can go abroad to see your first love anytime." One of their business partners and close friends snickered. "You two really have this down to a system. One wife shared between two brothers—classic." "Right? Aaron's new wife's a total smoke show. Killer body. If Aaron wasn't so hung up on his ex, any guy would lose his mind over her." "Hey, Zane—your brother's got his heart elsewhere, but you don't. With a sister-in-law that fine… you haven't made a move, have you?" Aaron's hand froze. A flicker of irritation crossed his face. "Cut the crap. We have an agreement. This is just a business marriage. We're divorcing soon. Neither of us is touching her." "You know the rules." Zane's expression shifted, awkward for a moment. "What're you talking about? I've seen tons of girls like Georgia Bennett. Vain, attention-hungry, nothing special. Why would I care about her?" Jasmine Carter twisted a small ornament on the desk, then scoffed. "Like Georgia could ever be good enough for my brother. If her family didn't have a little money, would our parents even have agreed to this arranged marriage?" "She's just some rich nobody climbing the social ladder by latching onto him. She doesn't deserve him at all." "Haha, facts. If I didn't already have Aaron's face, I'd wanna check her out myself." Aaron coughed, cutting the laughter short. Someone asked, casual but curious. "Who even came up with this whole plan anyway?" "No way Aaron, this lovestruck idiot, thought of it. Otherwise he wouldn't have chased his ex across the world all these years." Jasmine smiled sweetly, sounding proud. "Obviously me! Someone's gotta protect my brother's love life, right?" "Besides, she hasn't even met my second brother yet. This is just a little prank. No harm done." "But—I have an even better idea!" Jasmine blinked innocently and held up three fingers. "How about we send Georgia straight to Africa for the honeymoon in a week? Once she's dark as coal, we hit her with divorce papers right away." "We'll just say—‘You're too ug1y now. You don't deserve me. Get lost.'" She giggled to herself, clearly delighted. "The look on her face will be priceless." "Please, bro~" Jasmine clung to Aaron's arm, acting spoiled. Aaron sighed and patted her head helplessly. They'd always spoiled their little princess rotten. "Fine, fine." Jasmine turned to Zane with big eyes. Zane hesitated for a second, then shrugged. "Whatever." "Yes! Best brothers ever!" Laughter filled the room, warm and indulgent, like they were all just teasing a naughty child. My lips pressed into a thin line. Then a sudden, bitter inner voice cut through the noise. [He's always been better than me at everything since we were kids. I was born a full minute earlier—so why does he get to be the big brother? I wanna see who really wins when it comes to my sister-in-law.] [Aaron still has no idea I slept with his wife on their wedding night.] [So what if he's the older brother? The kid she's carrying is still gonna call me Dad.] I stared down at the pregn&ncy test in my hand. One month exactly. Without hesitation, I crumpled it into a tight ball and threw it in the trash. I pulled out my phone and called my twin sister overseas. "Sis… what flea market did you dig this guy out of?" "This is the baby daddy you picked for me? This is the quality?" "I want a refund. Find me a new one. Now." The truth was, I was a twin too. And the woman they'd been messing with these past few months wasn't Georgia. It was me. Audrey Bennett. 2 Georgia sauntered over from a group of good-looking guys, drawling her words lazily. "Hmm?" I repeated every single thing I'd just heard to my twin sister. She instantly exploded. "Are those assho1es really playing us for fools?" "I'm sorry, sis. I just… you got stuck with this mess, and my baby needs a legal birth certificate. It was a free arrangement, a business marriage that was always gonna end in divorce. I thought I'd just go along with it, get the papers, then leave with full custody." "I didn't think those pieces of shȋt had such sick plans." "I swear to fuccking God—" Georgia unleashed a whole string of curses. I held the phone a little farther from my ear and sighed. "Just hold on for now. Find me someone over there who can marry me right away. We'll get divorced as soon as I have the legal document. Money doesn't matter." "As for them… I'll play along for a bit. Have some fun first." Georgia paused, then let out her usual mischievous grin. "Got it. This was just a mistake. Trust your sister. You mess with them as much as you want. I'll come get you when it's time." "Honey~" A sickly sweet male voice came through the line. I frowned. "You behave yourself." "Huh? Mmm…" I hung up immediately. Right then, I canceled my original honeymoon flight and booked a ticket to the city where my sister was. If they wanted to play games? I'd gladly carve out some time to play back. We'd see who outsmarted who. I gently touched my stomach and sighed softly. Baby, where's Mommy gonna find you a real good daddy? The one who'd agreed to the arranged marriage with Aaron was actually my sister, Georgia. But Georgia was wild and fearless, shamelessly flirting with Aaron multiple times before the wedding. Aaron, though, had clearly felt nothing, keeping his face cold and distant the whole time. Georgia got bored fast. Like a bird that refused to be caged, she begged me to marry Aaron in her place. She said it was just a fake, business deal, easy divorce later—all I had to do was act the part. Back then, I'd just found out I was a month pregn&nt. My baby needed a father figure on paper. So I agreed. I never expected Georgia to run off and disappear for months. Originally, it would've been fine if we just kept things polite and distant. But I didn't know if Georgia's overly forward moves before the wedding had given Aaron the wrong impression. Made him think Georgia was head-over-heels in love with him. In reality? She was just h0rny. 3 When Aaron stumbled through the front door, he reeked of whiskey. He looked… normal. Too normal. If anything, his jaw was tighter, his face stiffer than usual, lips pressed into a sharp, unyielding line as he sank onto the sofa and just… sat there. For three whole hours. I side-eyed him, weirded out. No response. I poked his shoulder. He turned his head slowly, like rusted machinery creaking into motion. "Good evening." His voice was ice, flat and empty. But when I met his glazed, unfocused eyes, I finally clocked it—he was completely wasted. I patted the top of his head softly. "Be good and go to bed, yeah?" Aaron went quiet for a beat. "No. I only sleep with my wife. I'm not like that." I laughed under my breath. "Aaron. What's your wife's name?" He hung his head, mumbled after a long, heavy pause. "Georgia." My breath caught. Suddenly I was right back to our wedding night. He'd reeked of alcoho1 then, too. Staggered into the bedroom, tripping over his own feet, bumping hard into the wardrobe with a quiet, pitiful little *ow*—like a kicked puppy. The corners of his eyes were shiny and red. He stared at me with watery, dazed eyes, giggling foolishly one second, then pouting like he'd been wronged the next. "Hehe… wifey." "Wifey, it hurts." "Kiss it better." Then he yanked me roughly by the waist and kissed me hard, hungry and messy. "Wifey smells so good." I was gasping for air when his head lolled to the side, and he passed out cold on my shoulder. It took every ounce of strength to clean him up and drag him into bed. When I stared down at that hard, muscular, unfairly attractive body… I just didn't have the energy to dress him. So I curled right up against him and fell asleep. Let's be real—Georgia and I are blood sisters. I deserved a little fun. But his reaction the next morning had been strange. He never cooked. Ever. But that day, he made breakfast himself. I picked up a fried egg with my folk and studied him. "Why did you get up so early to make breakfast today?" Aren't we just a business marriage? Aaron fought so hard to hold back a smile that his ears burned bright red. "Nothing. You just… had a hard day yesterday." It clicked. Carrying a full-grown man around had been exhausting. "It's fine. Just be more careful next time." Drink less. A pregn&nt woman like me can't be bothered with this chaos. Aaron didn't react outwardly, just squeezed his fork tighter, a low, muffled "Mhm" rumbling in his throat. I stared at the stiff, rigid man in front of me. The boldest thing he did was sneak two fingers out and pinch the hem of my shirt, quick and shy. I studied his blank, stoic face for a long moment. Yep. Still zero expression. The man from that night wasn't him. The one in front of me was the real Aaron. Which meant the one who'd touched me, kissed me, called me wifey… was Zane. 4 The next day, I slept in until the sun was high in the sky. As soon as I stepped into the living room, I saw the person sitting on the sofa. "Don't you have to work today?" Zane held the newspaper in his hands, his voice deep: "Yeah, taking an occasional day off." [I can't exactly say I was afraid my brother did something to you!?] [Jasmine is unbelievable too, insisting on drinking so much at the party. My brother probably drank a ton.] Idiot. He was holding the newspaper upside down. I curled my lips into a smirk: "Perfect timing. Massage my legs for me. I was exhausted last night, and now my legs are so sore." Zane's body stiffened. [Fucck!] I took the initiative to sit on the sofa, lying on my side. I pulled up my nightgown, revealing several distinct red marks on my legs. Aaron hadn't actually done anything to me last night. In fact, he was incredibly easy to manage, doing exactly as he was told. I just directed him to clean himself up, then went back to my room to sleep. The red marks on my legs were nothing more than mosquito bites from being outside yesterday. "Hubby?" Zane's mind went blank for a second. [Aaron! You absolute beast!] [She hasn't even called me hubby!!] As Zane touched my smooth skin, his ears instantly flushed a betraying red. I cast my eyes down, studying Zane's profile. The two brothers actually had some differences. For instance, the younger brother Zane's eyebrows tilted slightly upward at the ends, while the older brother Aaron's were thicker and more rugged. The older brother liked to save his favorite food for last, whereas the younger brother preferred to devour his favorites first before picking at the things he disliked. The pressure of Zane's hands fluctuated, and his breathing grew increasingly heavy. [Fucck, what gives him the right! I was the one who had the wedding night with her, and I'm the one who keeps her company every day. Dammn it, that bastarrd is just reaping the benefits of my hard work.] [No, I can't let him off so easily.] Zane's hands began to trail upwards. The smile on my face didn't reach my eyes. I swatted his hand away and pulled my nightgown back down: "Hubby, I just remembered I haven't eaten yet. I'm a little hungry." Zane acted as if he hadn't heard me, leaning in to press his lips against mine. "Be good. Hubby will cook for you himself later, but right now, we have more important things to do." …
I had my eye on a villa, total price: 1.8 million dollars. On the day I paid, the sales lady handed me the contract. I glanced at it, and in the owner's section, clear as day, was the name: Adam Olsen. That was my brother-in-law Adam. My wife, Cassie, nudged me. "Hurry up and sign. Adam wants to post it on his social media." I put down the pen and looked at her. "You make one million dollars a year, and you're not paying a cent?" She shot back, "My money is mine. Your money is for the family." I laughed, my eyes cold as ice. "Saving up all that cash for your next marriage?" The whole place went dead silent. ***** The sales lady's smile was sweet. She slid the purchase contract over to me. "Mr. Wade, please take a look. If everything's in order, you can sign here," she said. I picked up the pen and flipped to the owner's information page. There was just a name, Adam Olsen. The pen hovered over the paper. I just couldn't bring myself to sign. Adam was my brother-in-law. I was the one paying, but the house was in his name. Cassie, my wife, nudged me with her elbow. "Stop spacing out and sign already," she whispered. She kept her voice low, but you could hear the urgency. "Adam's waiting to take a picture and post it on his social media." I didn't move. The sales lady's smile turned awkward. She looked at me, then at Cassie. The room fell silent. The villa was a detached house with its own little garden. I'd been eyeing it for more than a month. The total price was 1.8 million dollars. I was ready to pay the whole amount up front. I put the pen down. The pen made a soft tap against the table. I looked up at Cassie, meeting her eyes. Her makeup was flawless, and she carried the scent of a high-end woodsy fragrance. "You make one million dollars a year, and you're not paying a cent?" I asked her. Cassie's expression changed immediately. She looked pissed, like a cat whose tail had just been stepped on. "Jacob, what's that supposed to mean?" Cassie shot back. Her voice got louder. "My money is mine, your money is for the family. We agreed on that ages ago, didn't we?" She said it like it was just common sense. Like it was the law of the universe or something. The sales lady kept her head down, pretending to shuffle papers, but she was clearly listening in. Customers at the nearby tables were casting curious glances our way. I laughed and looked at her gorgeous face. Right then, her eyes were wide with shock and a flash of anger. My voice wasn't loud, but it was crystal clear. "Saving up all that cash for your next marriage?" The whole sales hall went dead silent, like someone had hit the mute button. All the chatter, the background music, everything just vanished in an instant. Cassie was utterly stunned. Her face turned from red to pale. She opened her mouth, but not a single word came out. She looked like a fish out of water. The sales lady's hand froze mid-air, and her eyes widened. I stood up and straightened the hem of my suit. "I'm not buying this house," I told the sales lady. She opened her mouth, as if to stop me. But I didn't let her get a word in. I turned and headed straight for the door. Behind me, there was dead silence. I'd only taken a few steps when Cassie's scream rang out behind me. "Jacob! Stop right there!" she yelled. I didn't stop. I walked straight out through the glass doors. The sunlight outside was harsh. I pulled out my car keys and pressed the button. Not far away, my car beeped in response. Cassie came running after me, her high heels clicking urgently on the ground. She grabbed my arm. She demanded, "Don't you walk away! Explain yourself! Why are you humiliating me in front of all these people?" Her grip was fierce, her nails practically digging into my arm. I turned to look at her. Under the sun, her face was twisted with fury. "Which part was humiliating? Which part wasn't true?" I shot back. She froze. I continued, "I make one million a year, and I'm buying your brother a 1.8 million dollar house for his wedding, and the deed's in his name." I looked her straight in the eye. I asked, "You make one million dollars a year, haven't contributed a dime, and you're still rushing me to cough up the money. Cassie, is it you who's lost your mind, or is it me?" Cassie's lips quivered. She looked like she was about to say something, but the words just wouldn't come. I pulled my arm free. I used a little force, making her stumble. "Jacob, you've changed. You used to be different." Cassie finally spoke up, her voice shaky. I opened the car door and admitted, "Yeah. I used to be foolish." Then, I slid into the driver's seat and shut the door. Through the window, I could see the disbelief written all over her face. I fired up the engine. Without looking back, I pulled out of the parking lot. Her figure was shrinking in the rearview mirror. Before long, she was nothing but a blurry white dot. I rolled down the window, letting the wind rush in. The weight on my chest started to fade. My phone rang. The name "Honey" popped up on the screen. Chapter 2 I silenced my phone and tossed it onto the passenger seat. The only sound in the car was the GPS. "Turn right at the next intersection to get on the beltway," the navigation instructed. I'd been married to Cassie Levy for five years. In those five years, I'd bent over backwards for her and her family. Her brother, Adam, hadn't held a proper job since he graduated. One day, he'd open a milkshake shop. Then, he'd launch some kind of studio. All told, I'd sunk over a hundred thousand dollars into his schemes. Every last cent went down the drain. Cassie's mom was always in and out of the hospital. Private hospital VIP rooms, medical bills, nursing care, every penny came out of my pocket. Cassie never contributed a dime. She always said whatever she earned was being saved for our "future together." I believed her back then. I always thought, between husband and wife, there was no need to draw such clear lines. My money was our money. That was until about two weeks ago. Adam started dating a girl, and she made it clear she wouldn't marry him unless he had a house of his own. Cassie came to me and said, "Adam's my brother. I should help him. You're his brother-in-law. It's only right for you to help out too. I've found a villa I like. I want you to pay for it." I asked her, "How much?" She said, "1.8 million dollars." I was silent for a long time. My money didn't just fall from the sky. I earned it one deal at a time, grinding through endless nights and negotiations. I asked her, "So how much are you putting in?" Cassie shrugged. "Isn't my money supposed to be saved? We'll need it for retirement and the kids' education." I stared at her, and she looked at me like it was the most natural thing in the world. For the first time, I felt something break inside me. But in the end, I still said yes. I told her, "Alright, but let's just call it a loan." Cassie grinned from ear to ear. She said, "Come on, we're family. Why talk about loans?" Thinking back now, I can't believe how naive I was. My phone kept lighting up. Cassie, her mom, Adam... They all called me one call after another. A relentless barrage. I didn't pick up a single one. When I got home, I threw myself onto the couch. The place was huge, and so empty. This was the flat we bought when we got married. It was more than two thousand square feet. The mortgage had been paid off. The deed was in my name. This was the one thing I wouldn't give up. I closed my eyes, and I felt my head was spinning. 'My money is mine. Your money belongs to the family.' Cassie's words kept bouncing around in my mind. Each time, it stung like poison. I pulled out my phone, hesitated for a moment, then found the number and dialed. I said, "Hello, is this Fraser Russell? I'm Jacob Wade." I continued, "Yeah, I've got a few questions I need to ask. It's about divorce and protecting my premarital assets." There was a brief silence on the other end. Then, Fraser asked, "Mr. Wade, are you sure about this?" "I'm sure," I replied calmly. After hanging up, I felt the weight in my chest shift, just a little. I heard the lock turn. Cassie was home. She burst in, her eyes blazing red. She shouted, "Jacob! So you think you're tough now? Too good to answer my calls?" She threw her bag onto the couch, hard. Cassie demanded, "You better explain yourself, right now!" I stared at her and asked, "Explain what?" Cassie demanded, "Why did you talk about me like that? Why did you have to make my family lose face out there?" I shot back, "Lose face?" I stood up and got right in Cassie's face. I said, "You take my money to buy your brother a house, and put his name on the deed. Is that supposed to be something to brag about?" Cassie screamed, "He's my brother! My only brother! He's getting married! What's so wrong with me helping him out?" I replied, "You're not wrong. You make a million dollars a year. You could help him yourself. "You could pay the 1.8 million dollars and buy him that villa yourself. I wouldn't say a word." "You..." Cassie choked, words caught in her throat. She then shot back, "Jacob, we're married! We're supposed to be a team! Why are you drawing such a hard line between us?" I nodded. "Exactly. We're married and supposed to be a team. So, let's get divorced. Assets split fifty-fifty." Cassie froze, completely shell-shocked. She stared at me like I was a total stranger. "You... what did you just say?" she stammered, her voice trembling. I repeated, "I said, let's get divorced. I can't live like this anymore." "Divorce?" Cassie's voice sounded strangled, barely able to get the word out. She took a step back, pressing herself against the wall. "Jacob, you're really going to divorce me over something this trivial?" she asked. I stared at her and sneered. "Trivial? So in your eyes, me emptying my money to buy your brother a house is just a small thing? "You really think it's nothing, acting like everything I do is just expected? And our five years together, you treat me like a cash machine? That's 'trivial' too?" My voice wasn't loud, but every word landed like a hammer blow. Each one pierced straight through her heart. Her face went ghostly pale. "I didn't... I didn't mean it like that..." she stammered. Chapter 3 Cassie started babbling, her words tumbling out in a jumble. "I just think... Adam has it tough... Maybe we could help him out..." I cut her off, saying, "Enough. I don't want to hear it anymore." I turned and walked back to the couch, sitting down. I said, "Tomorrow, my lawyer will reach out to you. The property, the savings, everything will be divided according to the law." "No!" Cassie shouted, suddenly rushing over and grabbing my hand. Her hand was ice-cold. "I won't let this happen! I won't agree to a divorce!" She started crying. Big tears rolled down her cheeks. She said, "Jacob, I messed up. I really did. Please, don't do this. Can we just sit down and talk? It was all my mom. "She insisted on putting Adam's name on it. She said it would make his girlfriend's family look good. I just lost my head for a moment. I really didn't mean to." She was dumping all the blame on someone else. I just watched her act in silence. This was the woman I'd slept beside for five years. Inside, my heart felt numb and cold. If I hadn't taken a closer look at that contract today... If I'd just signed my name and swiped my card without thinking... That 1.8 dollars would've ended up as Adam's pre-marital property. It would have nothing to do with me, or with this home, ever again. And I'd be nothing but a complete idiot. I said calmly, "Cassie. Do you know what struck me most today?" She looked at me with tearful eyes. I continued, "I feel like I am not your husband. I'm just your family's workhorse. The guy who makes the money and gets milked for everything you want." She shuddered and let go of my hand. She said, "No... that's not it..." I said, "You know exactly what's going on. I'm tired. I don't want to play this family game anymore." Suddenly, the doorbell rang. The sound was sharp and insistent. Cassie, like she was clutching at a lifeline, rushed to open the door. Three people were waiting outside the door. My mother-in-law, Miranda Olsen, my father-in-law, Rowan, and Adam. The whole Olsen family showed up together. Miranda came right up to me as soon as she walked in. Her finger was almost poking me in the nose. "Jacob, you heartless man! What has Cassie ever done to deserve this? Why are you treating her so badly?" Rowan followed behind, face grim. Adam hung back at the end, head down, refusing to meet my eyes. Cassie was holding onto her mom, sobbing. "Mom, he wants to divorce me..." "What?" Miranda's voice shot up another octave. She snapped at me, "Divorce? What gives you the right? Let me tell you, Jacob. No daughter of the Olsen family gets sent back like some defective product!" She plopped down on the couch across from me, banging her hand on her thigh in frustration. She said, "If you don't give us an answer today, we're not leaving!" It was a full-blown family showdown. The curtain had officially risen. I watched this whole ridiculous show unfold right in front of me. Strangely, I felt no anger at all. I just wanted to laugh. Leaning back on the couch, I poured myself a glass of water, taking my sweet time. I took a slow sip of water and asked, "An explanation? What exactly do you want from me?" Miranda demanded, "Why are you picking on Cassie? Why are you bullying Adam?" I shot back, "Me? Bullying them? I gave Adam 150 thousand dollars to start his own business, and he blew it all. Is that me bullying him? "I paid for you to stay in the best hospital suite, dropped tens of thousands of dollars on your treatment. Is that me bullying you? "I was about to shell out 1.8 million dollars for his wedding house today. Is that me bullying him?" With every word I spoke, Miranda's expression soured even more. Adam hung his head even lower, unable to meet my eyes. "That's... that's different!" Miranda shot back, grasping at straws. She continued, "You're my son-in-law! Isn't your job to make money for us to spend? You should be grateful that Cassie married you! "Do you really think you'd be where you are today without her?" I let out a laugh and said, "Honestly, I really don't know what I've got today that's thanks to her. "I make one million dollars a year, and I earned every penny myself, working my ass off at the company. "This house? I paid the down payment with my own money before we even got married. Sure, we paid the mortgage together after that, but I covered most of it." I turned to look at Cassie. "Now, as for Cassie... She makes one million dollars a year. In the past five years, has she ever contributed a single cent to this family? "Other than buying herself bags and clothes, what has she ever done for this family?" Once again, everyone was stunned into silence. Cassie's face went ghostly pale. Adam finally looked up, mumbling under his breath. "Jacob, you're a grown man. Why are you even arguing with Cassie about this? Just let it go..." "Shut up!" I snapped. My voice was sharp and commanding. Adam jumped and clammed up right away. I stood up and walked right up to them. I said, "Let me make this clear. First, the divorce is happening. No discussion."
I had my eye on a villa, total price: 1.8 million dollars. On the day I paid, the sales lady handed me the contract. I glanced at it, and in the owner's section, clear as day, was the name: Adam Olsen. That was my brother-in-law Adam. My wife, Cassie, nudged me. "Hurry up and sign. Adam wants to post it on his social media." I put down the pen and looked at her. "You make one million dollars a year, and you're not paying a cent?" She shot back, "My money is mine. Your money is for the family." I laughed, my eyes cold as ice. "Saving up all that cash for your next marriage?" The whole place went dead silent. ***** The sales lady's smile was sweet. She slid the purchase contract over to me. "Mr. Wade, please take a look. If everything's in order, you can sign here," she said. I picked up the pen and flipped to the owner's information page. There was just a name, Adam Olsen. The pen hovered over the paper. I just couldn't bring myself to sign. Adam was my brother-in-law. I was the one paying, but the house was in his name. Cassie, my wife, nudged me with her elbow. "Stop spacing out and sign already," she whispered. She kept her voice low, but you could hear the urgency. "Adam's waiting to take a picture and post it on his social media." I didn't move. The sales lady's smile turned awkward. She looked at me, then at Cassie. The room fell silent. The villa was a detached house with its own little garden. I'd been eyeing it for more than a month. The total price was 1.8 million dollars. I was ready to pay the whole amount up front. I put the pen down. The pen made a soft tap against the table. I looked up at Cassie, meeting her eyes. Her makeup was flawless, and she carried the scent of a high-end woodsy fragrance. "You make one million dollars a year, and you're not paying a cent?" I asked her. Cassie's expression changed immediately. She looked pissed, like a cat whose tail had just been stepped on. "Jacob, what's that supposed to mean?" Cassie shot back. Her voice got louder. "My money is mine, your money is for the family. We agreed on that ages ago, didn't we?" She said it like it was just common sense. Like it was the law of the universe or something. The sales lady kept her head down, pretending to shuffle papers, but she was clearly listening in. Customers at the nearby tables were casting curious glances our way. I laughed and looked at her gorgeous face. Right then, her eyes were wide with shock and a flash of anger. My voice wasn't loud, but it was crystal clear. "Saving up all that cash for your next marriage?" The whole sales hall went dead silent, like someone had hit the mute button. All the chatter, the background music, everything just vanished in an instant. Cassie was utterly stunned. Her face turned from red to pale. She opened her mouth, but not a single word came out. She looked like a fish out of water. The sales lady's hand froze mid-air, and her eyes widened. I stood up and straightened the hem of my suit. "I'm not buying this house," I told the sales lady. She opened her mouth, as if to stop me. But I didn't let her get a word in. I turned and headed straight for the door. Behind me, there was dead silence. I'd only taken a few steps when Cassie's scream rang out behind me. "Jacob! Stop right there!" she yelled. I didn't stop. I walked straight out through the glass doors. The sunlight outside was harsh. I pulled out my car keys and pressed the button. Not far away, my car beeped in response. Cassie came running after me, her high heels clicking urgently on the ground. She grabbed my arm. She demanded, "Don't you walk away! Explain yourself! Why are you humiliating me in front of all these people?" Her grip was fierce, her nails practically digging into my arm. I turned to look at her. Under the sun, her face was twisted with fury. "Which part was humiliating? Which part wasn't true?" I shot back. She froze. I continued, "I make one million a year, and I'm buying your brother a 1.8 million dollar house for his wedding, and the deed's in his name." I looked her straight in the eye. I asked, "You make one million dollars a year, haven't contributed a dime, and you're still rushing me to cough up the money. Cassie, is it you who's lost your mind, or is it me?" Cassie's lips quivered. She looked like she was about to say something, but the words just wouldn't come. I pulled my arm free. I used a little force, making her stumble. "Jacob, you've changed. You used to be different." Cassie finally spoke up, her voice shaky. I opened the car door and admitted, "Yeah. I used to be foolish." Then, I slid into the driver's seat and shut the door. Through the window, I could see the disbelief written all over her face. I fired up the engine. Without looking back, I pulled out of the parking lot. Her figure was shrinking in the rearview mirror. Before long, she was nothing but a blurry white dot. I rolled down the window, letting the wind rush in. The weight on my chest started to fade. My phone rang. The name "Honey" popped up on the screen. Chapter 2 I silenced my phone and tossed it onto the passenger seat. The only sound in the car was the GPS. "Turn right at the next intersection to get on the beltway," the navigation instructed. I'd been married to Cassie Levy for five years. In those five years, I'd bent over backwards for her and her family. Her brother, Adam, hadn't held a proper job since he graduated. One day, he'd open a milkshake shop. Then, he'd launch some kind of studio. All told, I'd sunk over a hundred thousand dollars into his schemes. Every last cent went down the drain. Cassie's mom was always in and out of the hospital. Private hospital VIP rooms, medical bills, nursing care, every penny came out of my pocket. Cassie never contributed a dime. She always said whatever she earned was being saved for our "future together." I believed her back then. I always thought, between husband and wife, there was no need to draw such clear lines. My money was our money. That was until about two weeks ago. Adam started dating a girl, and she made it clear she wouldn't marry him unless he had a house of his own. Cassie came to me and said, "Adam's my brother. I should help him. You're his brother-in-law. It's only right for you to help out too. I've found a villa I like. I want you to pay for it." I asked her, "How much?" She said, "1.8 million dollars." I was silent for a long time. My money didn't just fall from the sky. I earned it one deal at a time, grinding through endless nights and negotiations. I asked her, "So how much are you putting in?" Cassie shrugged. "Isn't my money supposed to be saved? We'll need it for retirement and the kids' education." I stared at her, and she looked at me like it was the most natural thing in the world. For the first time, I felt something break inside me. But in the end, I still said yes. I told her, "Alright, but let's just call it a loan." Cassie grinned from ear to ear. She said, "Come on, we're family. Why talk about loans?" Thinking back now, I can't believe how naive I was. My phone kept lighting up. Cassie, her mom, Adam... They all called me one call after another. A relentless barrage. I didn't pick up a single one. When I got home, I threw myself onto the couch. The place was huge, and so empty. This was the flat we bought when we got married. It was more than two thousand square feet. The mortgage had been paid off. The deed was in my name. This was the one thing I wouldn't give up. I closed my eyes, and I felt my head was spinning. 'My money is mine. Your money belongs to the family.' Cassie's words kept bouncing around in my mind. Each time, it stung like poison. I pulled out my phone, hesitated for a moment, then found the number and dialed. I said, "Hello, is this Fraser Russell? I'm Jacob Wade." I continued, "Yeah, I've got a few questions I need to ask. It's about divorce and protecting my premarital assets." There was a brief silence on the other end. Then, Fraser asked, "Mr. Wade, are you sure about this?" "I'm sure," I replied calmly. After hanging up, I felt the weight in my chest shift, just a little. I heard the lock turn. Cassie was home. She burst in, her eyes blazing red. She shouted, "Jacob! So you think you're tough now? Too good to answer my calls?" She threw her bag onto the couch, hard. Cassie demanded, "You better explain yourself, right now!" I stared at her and asked, "Explain what?" Cassie demanded, "Why did you talk about me like that? Why did you have to make my family lose face out there?" I shot back, "Lose face?" I stood up and got right in Cassie's face. I said, "You take my money to buy your brother a house, and put his name on the deed. Is that supposed to be something to brag about?" Cassie screamed, "He's my brother! My only brother! He's getting married! What's so wrong with me helping him out?" I replied, "You're not wrong. You make a million dollars a year. You could help him yourself. "You could pay the 1.8 million dollars and buy him that villa yourself. I wouldn't say a word." "You..." Cassie choked, words caught in her throat. She then shot back, "Jacob, we're married! We're supposed to be a team! Why are you drawing such a hard line between us?" I nodded. "Exactly. We're married and supposed to be a team. So, let's get divorced. Assets split fifty-fifty." Cassie froze, completely shell-shocked. She stared at me like I was a total stranger. "You... what did you just say?" she stammered, her voice trembling. I repeated, "I said, let's get divorced. I can't live like this anymore." "Divorce?" Cassie's voice sounded strangled, barely able to get the word out. She took a step back, pressing herself against the wall. "Jacob, you're really going to divorce me over something this trivial?" she asked. I stared at her and sneered. "Trivial? So in your eyes, me emptying my money to buy your brother a house is just a small thing? "You really think it's nothing, acting like everything I do is just expected? And our five years together, you treat me like a cash machine? That's 'trivial' too?" My voice wasn't loud, but every word landed like a hammer blow. Each one pierced straight through her heart. Her face went ghostly pale. "I didn't... I didn't mean it like that..." she stammered. Chapter 3 Cassie started babbling, her words tumbling out in a jumble. "I just think... Adam has it tough... Maybe we could help him out..." I cut her off, saying, "Enough. I don't want to hear it anymore." I turned and walked back to the couch, sitting down. I said, "Tomorrow, my lawyer will reach out to you. The property, the savings, everything will be divided according to the law." "No!" Cassie shouted, suddenly rushing over and grabbing my hand. Her hand was ice-cold. "I won't let this happen! I won't agree to a divorce!" She started crying. Big tears rolled down her cheeks. She said, "Jacob, I messed up. I really did. Please, don't do this. Can we just sit down and talk? It was all my mom. "She insisted on putting Adam's name on it. She said it would make his girlfriend's family look good. I just lost my head for a moment. I really didn't mean to." She was dumping all the blame on someone else. I just watched her act in silence. This was the woman I'd slept beside for five years. Inside, my heart felt numb and cold. If I hadn't taken a closer look at that contract today... If I'd just signed my name and swiped my card without thinking... That 1.8 dollars would've ended up as Adam's pre-marital property. It would have nothing to do with me, or with this home, ever again. And I'd be nothing but a complete idiot. I said calmly, "Cassie. Do you know what struck me most today?" She looked at me with tearful eyes. I continued, "I feel like I am not your husband. I'm just your family's workhorse. The guy who makes the money and gets milked for everything you want." She shuddered and let go of my hand. She said, "No... that's not it..." I said, "You know exactly what's going on. I'm tired. I don't want to play this family game anymore." Suddenly, the doorbell rang. The sound was sharp and insistent. Cassie, like she was clutching at a lifeline, rushed to open the door. Three people were waiting outside the door. My mother-in-law, Miranda Olsen, my father-in-law, Rowan, and Adam. The whole Olsen family showed up together. Miranda came right up to me as soon as she walked in. Her finger was almost poking me in the nose. "Jacob, you heartless man! What has Cassie ever done to deserve this? Why are you treating her so badly?" Rowan followed behind, face grim. Adam hung back at the end, head down, refusing to meet my eyes. Cassie was holding onto her mom, sobbing. "Mom, he wants to divorce me..." "What?" Miranda's voice shot up another octave. She snapped at me, "Divorce? What gives you the right? Let me tell you, Jacob. No daughter of the Olsen family gets sent back like some defective product!" She plopped down on the couch across from me, banging her hand on her thigh in frustration. She said, "If you don't give us an answer today, we're not leaving!" It was a full-blown family showdown. The curtain had officially risen. I watched this whole ridiculous show unfold right in front of me. Strangely, I felt no anger at all. I just wanted to laugh. Leaning back on the couch, I poured myself a glass of water, taking my sweet time. I took a slow sip of water and asked, "An explanation? What exactly do you want from me?" Miranda demanded, "Why are you picking on Cassie? Why are you bullying Adam?" I shot back, "Me? Bullying them? I gave Adam 150 thousand dollars to start his own business, and he blew it all. Is that me bullying him? "I paid for you to stay in the best hospital suite, dropped tens of thousands of dollars on your treatment. Is that me bullying you? "I was about to shell out 1.8 million dollars for his wedding house today. Is that me bullying him?" With every word I spoke, Miranda's expression soured even more. Adam hung his head even lower, unable to meet my eyes. "That's... that's different!" Miranda shot back, grasping at straws. She continued, "You're my son-in-law! Isn't your job to make money for us to spend? You should be grateful that Cassie married you! "Do you really think you'd be where you are today without her?" I let out a laugh and said, "Honestly, I really don't know what I've got today that's thanks to her. "I make one million dollars a year, and I earned every penny myself, working my ass off at the company. "This house? I paid the down payment with my own money before we even got married. Sure, we paid the mortgage together after that, but I covered most of it." I turned to look at Cassie. "Now, as for Cassie... She makes one million dollars a year. In the past five years, has she ever contributed a single cent to this family? "Other than buying herself bags and clothes, what has she ever done for this family?" Once again, everyone was stunned into silence. Cassie's face went ghostly pale. Adam finally looked up, mumbling under his breath. "Jacob, you're a grown man. Why are you even arguing with Cassie about this? Just let it go..." "Shut up!" I snapped. My voice was sharp and commanding. Adam jumped and clammed up right away. I stood up and walked right up to them. I said, "Let me make this clear. First, the divorce is happening. No discussion."
Alcee woke with a start and clutched her chest as the loud bang of furniture being knocked over forced her to an upright position. Hollering in the adjoining room was coupled with the sound of fists flying and she scrambled from the bed. Digging around for the clothing and trench coat she’d worn to this hotel room, she considered her clothes were returning to her body with far more alacrity than her paramour from the night before removed them. The sound of a man begging another to not kill him raised her hackles. Looking around frantically she knew there was only one door from the bedroom to the main hotel door but as she looked at the sliding balcony door, she deliberated whether the balcony met with the other room she’d crossed through the night before. Grabbing her phone, purse, and shoes in her hands she quietly tiptoed to the balcony, flinching when the unmistakable sound of a silenced gun went off. She knew the pop sound as sure as her last name was Mariani. “Fuck, fuck, fuck, Alcee you idiot!” she whimpered to herself as she stepped onto the patio. The sun was barely breaking the horizon, and the view would have been breathtaking had she not quite possibly just heard someone being murdered in the adjoining suite. “Please don’t let them be Dad’s men.” Desperately she leaned over the balcony and noted the height of the room she was in and mentally berated herself for falling asleep. Turning to slide along the cool concrete of the balcony, she peered through the crack of the curtains into the room and saw the man she’d spent the night with unscrewing the silencer off the pistol in his hand and glaring down at the body on the floor. She didn’t recognize him at all and as she looked around the room, she admitted even the three other men in the room who were on their knees in front of her lover and two other men towering over them, were also unknown to her. It wasn’t like she knew all of her father’s men but if someone was coming to drag her sorry ass back, he’d send someone she knew. Which meant, she was in a hotel room with a man who in the last several minutes committed murder, and she was a witness and if her father found out, he’d order a clean up of the entire group. Not that she’d live to see it if he found out what she’d done before she made her escape. Or worse, if the man in the next room opted to simply get rid of the witness he’d fucked the night before. She looked around again and grimaced as she looked upward. They were in a penthouse suite. The man who’d purchased her virginity for a cool million the night before was living large. She dropped her trench coat, figuring if she was going to have to shimmy onto the roof of the balcony and try to get to the roof of the hotel, she wasn’t going to be able to do it wearing a long coat. Then her eyes caught the drop again and she knew there was no way she was going to be able to get off the balcony. She needed to find another way. She was a nerd not an athlete and scaling a building to a rooftop was going to lead to her death and she hadn’t just boldly defied her father and grandfather by giving up her virginity to a stranger instead of the man they’d betrothed her to since she was a teenager to die falling off a building. “Good going Alcee,” she muttered under her breath, “you managed to find your escape from the Mariani family only to stupidly fall into bed with a murderer. Fuck.” She kicked a chair and then cringed as the metal scraped along the concrete floor of the patio then clattered against the glass door. When the patio door slid open and her lover from the night before stuck his head out, she immediately cowered in the other chair. Bruno was drop dead gorgeous and incredibly massive. Easily six foot six with shoulders as wide as a linebacker’s and his feet were twice the length of hers. Her body clenched with the memory of what else was humungous on him and she shivered. If she hadn’t been so terrified in this moment, she’d be parting her legs like Moses did the sea. “What are you doing out here?” “Watching the sunrise,” she met his gaze fearfully, swallowing her terror where it boiled like a festering sourdough-starter in her gut. “I was going to leave but you seemingly have company.” Her hands were visibly shaking. “Aya,” he spoke her fake name gently, moving to kneel in front of her, his hand brushing a dark curl off her forehead before gripping her fingers. “You should still be sleeping. Did I not wear you out enough?” She shook her head unable to meet his gaze, “you, um, there was yelling, and I don’t like confrontation, so I came out here until the yelling stopped.” “Did you look in the window?” He motioned from where he just emerged. “No. I came out here as soon as the yelling got really loud, and I simply sat here.” She rested her chin on her knees and prayed he bought her story. “Good girl,” he leaned forward and kissed her forehead. “I would very much like for us to see each other again but I can’t do so if you’re poking your nose where it doesn’t belong.” “I understand, Bruno,” she whispered twisting her lips. “You are so fucking beautiful,” he whispered as he leaned closer stroking her cheek. His eyes were a warm honeyed brown with flecks of gold, and they stared into hers like he was staring into her soul. The scent of gunpowder was on his fingers, and it made her heart pound with fear, but she feigned ignorance as she closed her eyes when his lips connected with hers. Prologue Part II When he broke the kiss she was almost distracted from the goings-on in the adjoining room. “I told you before, I am a very wealthy man. Do you know why I bought you last night, darling?” She shook her head, “rich men do crazy things all the time.” “My last lover gave me an STD.” her eyes flicked to his in horror and he held up his hand, “I am clean now, as attested to by the medical report you insisted, I provide ahead of our meeting, but getting chlamydia a year ago made me want to try something completely different. A virgin was going to ensure I was safe from the machinations of a twisted, cheating, lover’s mind. I wasn’t expecting you to be as,” he paused, the back of his knuckles dragging over her bottom lip, “responsive and excitable as you turned out to be. I want you to stay. If you can be a good girl and sit here and wait until my men finish their discussion,” he drawled the word out, “then we can pick up where we left off. Since I’m your first I was hoping we can continue to see each other.” She finally met his gaze, “you paid me a million dollars for one night, Bruno. I didn’t think it would lead to more than the one night. I have college classes, and my family is likely waiting for me.” She looked at his watch, “my family always does brunch on Sundays. I can’t miss it.” “I would like to meet your family. I’m not letting you go, darling girl. Last night was bar none, the most exquisite night of my life and knowing you are untouched by any other man is bringing out the most primal part of me to keep you as mine and mine alone.” She was truly terrified now, “I don’t understand.” “I want you to be my mistress. Long term. We will fuck every night and likely every morning too,” his dark eyes were heated as they looked her over, “and in return, I will take care of your every need. There is nothing you or your family should want for. If you wish to continue your education, I have no issue with this. Where do you go to school?” “NYU.” “What are you taking?” “Graphic design.” All the back story she’d concocted when she’d started this game came to her easily. She’d practiced it enough. “Then you will continue. I’ll have your courses paid for. It won’t cost your family anything.” He frowned, “why did you sell your virginity online? What prompted you to do so?” Alcee found herself wondering how he could hold a conversation as he was while there was a dead man in the next room but then it dawned on her, he was distracting her while the men cleaned up the situation. “I needed the money.” “For?” Twisting her fingers nervously she shrugged, “school is expensive, and my parents have three kids including me. My program is sixty thousand dollars over four years. I have student loan debt and then when I graduate, I want to start my own business, and the start-up is expensive. One of my girlfriends suggested doing this black-market thing as an auction. One of her cousins did it to pay off her student loans instead of stripping. I was only looking for the sixty thousand for my program, but you bid a million and here we are.” “You come from a large family.” “Yes.” Her family consisted of five children, with four older brothers, another lie told. All four of them were in arranged engagements and marriages. Her eldest brother Mercurio was married seven years ago when he was twenty-five to the daughter of his father’s Consigliere Panfilo. Panfilo was her father’s second cousin which meant her brother married within the family. She herself couldn’t fathom having sex with someone they shared DNA history with but to keep it in the family, her brother toed the line. If he wanted to be Don someday, he did what was demanded of him by their father. “I will provide for your family.” He said as he rose to stand in front of her, extending his hand out. A man stuck his head out the door, “Bruno, sir, we have relocated our guests, if you and your companion would like to head to the other suite across the hall for breakfast.” “Thank you,” he nodded to the man. “Come. We will have breakfast together and discuss our future.” He lifted up her trench coat off the patio table and wrapped it over her shoulders. Draping his arm around her he edged her through the room where the body had been, and she made certain to keep her eyes averted. Twenty-one years of living as the princess to the Mariani family, she knew when she was supposed to keep her eyes and mouth shut. Just as he escorted her into a room across the hall, another man wearing an obvious holster came into the hall and she flinched. “He is my head of security. As I said, I am quite wealthy and have many enemies.” “Sir, a word?” the man motioned for Bruno to return to the suite they’d just vacated. She didn’t waste any time. The moment the two men disappeared into the room and closed the door; she was pulling the door to the suite she was in open and racing to the far end of the hall through the emergency stairwell. After racing down multiple flights of stairs she stopped to take a breath, wheezing like an asthmatic missing their inhaler. “Holy shit, Alcee, you need to exercise more,” she hissed at herself. Eventually she reached the bottom floor and then made her way to the parking garage. It didn’t take long to find her way into the early morning traffic and to flag down a yellow taxi. Giving directions to her parent’s estate, she was dropped off outside the gates and made the slow walk up the driveway. Her mother was right behind the butler who opened the front door, her hand going to her mouth in horror, as she took in her daughter’s walk of shame, “Alcee, what have you done?” Taking a deep breath, she met her mother’s gaze directly, “if anyone was going to sell off my virginity it was going to be me. You can tell Papa unless Don Lozano is interested in a bride who is no longer pure, I’m of no use to either family.” A fleeting thought of the passion of the night before taunted her as she considered perhaps, she should have stayed with the murdering rich man named Bruno as all hell broke loose. Working For A Living I “Susana,” Alcee groaned into her cell phone as she knelt under the desk of one of the administrators from the upper management floor, “I don’t have time for this.” “Make time.” The constant demands of her friends on her time was something they fought about constantly. While they were under the protection of their family, she was without and they seemed to always forget she was putting her life at risk each time she stepped outside her front door. Life wasn’t so easy when you were an ex-principessa and the streets knew the Mariani Don didn’t care if you lived or died. “Can’t. I’m working overtime tonight.” “Ditch it.” “Unlike you who still has her trust fund,” she grunted as she adjusted an HDMI cable and sighed, “I need to work.” There was always a terrible fear her money would run out and she’d be struggling to provide for Antero. “You have money in the bank!” “There are savings in the event something happens, and I lose my job or get sick or suffer an accident or all of the above. My nest egg protects me and my family. My job keeps us fed and housed.” She backed out from under the desk and shoved back up her glasses which slipped down her nose. She plunked herself down in the chair and booted up the computer on the desk and waited for it to come back on. “Alcee, you need to live a little.” “Look, I’m working right now. There are six more computers I need to get set up before I can go home at the end of the day. I would very much like to focus on my task.” “You work too hard. This isn’t good for you.” “I work exactly hard enough to keep me alive and out of my father’s crosshairs, Susana.” “You owe me.” “How? On what planet does me declining a dinner invite which is a double date, a blind date for me, turn into me owing you one? This isn’t adding up.” “I don’t know how, but you owe me. We are going do to do this double date at some point so stop putting it off.” “Whatever,” she hung up the phone and then typed on the keyboard and watched with pleasure as the system came up and running. One down. Six more to go. When she left her parent’s home six years ago, or more accurately when her father threw her out with nothing but the clothes on her back for being a disgrace, she’d managed to find her footing relatively quickly. Getting hired on as an IT general specialist straight out of college at a large security firm in Manhattan, she’d been able to make a career for herself. The only hiccup was when three years ago, the company switched hands, and the Lozano family purchased the company lock stock and barrel. She’d been terrified for months they would note her last name on the employee list and fire her, or worse, kill her. Instead, despite the sale, the new owners of the company hadn’t set foot in the building in the three years they’d owned it. The rumor mill said they were quite happy with the way the current president of the company was running things. The current president of the company, Kylen, was hired by the previous CEO. Kylen was an ex-Navy seal who hired mostly the men and women he’d worked with in the forces or were referred to him. Alcee who was hired by the previous CEO remained one of the few outliers taken on with the recommendations of one of her college professors. She’d passed the vetting process, all the background checks and even her last name hadn’t been able to stop them from hiring her and the prior CEO took her under her wing and made her his honorary granddaughter. When he’d retired and sold the company, she knew he’d insisted to Kylen to keep her on. It seemed the new owners presumed the current company president kept staff in place he trusted and as such nobody even breathed her name the wrong way during the transition of the company following the sale to the Lozano family. Mr. Kylen Burgess stayed on as the president and the Lozano family never bothered too much. She knew they came to attend board meetings and the like, but she was what the upper management group called a troll. She and the other six IT generalists lived in the lower levels of the company, often referred to as the bowels of hell, by the rest of the employees. She personally found the moniker funny because in her Italian Catholic upbringing, hell was supposed to be hot, and the computer lab floor was colder than the rest of the building. She was smirking to herself at the thought when one of her counterparts came grumbling in her direction. “What’s up, Tank?” Tank was one of the military-trained IT guys and in command of their department. He reported directly to Kylen. He also lived up to his name in terms of size but he was usually a gentle soul, happy to sit behind his desk and plug along on a keyboard. “All the fucking bigwigs are upstairs. Kylen let me know the CEO is moving from his office in Europe to New York. He let me know now, as in right this minute instead of, you know, giving me a heads up so I could prepare for this shit.” She felt her stomach drop to her feet. She’d jinxed herself by even thinking of the Lozano family. “The CEO?” “Torquato Lozano.” Fuck. She was going to puke. She was going to projectile vomit all over the desktop she’d put together. Working For A Living II Torquato Lozano. To the business world he was a hard-nosed businessman but to those who knew what la famiglia meant, he was the Don of the Lozano family. He’d boldly and brutally overthrown his own father for the title when his grandfather stepped down. He’d been thirty-two when he took control of his family. He’d done so only one year after his family rescinded the marriage agreement once they found out she wasn’t a virgin any longer. Now he’d be roughly thirty-seven years old, a Don for five years now and he’d made a hell of a name for himself. Her brother and he were the same age and while her brothers still talked to her and kept her in the loop about things which she needed to be aware of for her protection, the one thing her eldest brother always said was Don Lozano scared the fuck out of him, and they’d grown up with Edgardo Mariani for a father. To this day, there wasn’t a single direct photograph of the Don of the Lozano family. Unlike his father who frequently postured and grandstanded for the notoriety of it all, Torquato operated in the shadows. Rumors swirled that he was ugly with scars running over his face and a temper to match. It was why, of course, she’d gone through the lengths she’d gone to avoid marrying him. The last thing she wanted was to be the unwilling bride to a sadist who was ten years older than her and wanted a wife who was nothing more than a brood mare to be raped and bred day in and out until she popped out the heir to his throne. She’d taken a big risk doing what she’d done but it paid off. Auctioning off her virginity on the dark web had been a burst of insanity. Nobody could trace who she was because she was a damn good hacker so Bruno would never be able to find out anything more than the backstory, she meticulously created and left breadcrumbs about. Her family would never figure out who to whom she’d sold herself because all traces of the experience were wiped clean, by her own hand. Once her mother threw her into her room to await her father’s arrival, she’d been on her computer in seconds, eradicating all the images of her from the hotel surveillance and nearby traffic lights, she’d transferred the money she’d received to an offshore account and erased every digital print of the night as if it never happened. She knew she’d also done Bruno a solid because in removing every trace of herself from the computer system, she also got rid of all the evidence of his men disposing of the three bodies. Emerging from her memory she crinkled her nose at Tank, “I’m sorry, what did you say?” “I need you upstairs with me to help me set up the two offices. I can do the programming for the security systems we need to run but I need a second set of hands to get this done.” “Tank, I must get the other desks set up. I’m already working overtime.” “Not my problem. You’ll stay later.” “Are you going to arrange the babysitter?” she shot back at him angrily, shoving her glasses back up her nose. “In case you forgot I have a kid at home who I’d like to at least see for a few minutes before he goes to bed.” Tank sighed, “look, let’s set the offices up upstairs and then you and I will come down here and get this done.” “Which part do you not get? My sitter is only there for two more hours. Not a minute more. If I lose my sitter, I will quit my job and then you lose one of our IT team.” “Fine. You can come in early tomorrow.” “Do they call you Tank because you run roughshod all over people like a tank?” It was a comment she’d made multiple times over the years. He chuckled. “I’ll call one of the other guys to come in early. Deal?” “Deal.” She dropped what she was doing and followed him down the hall towards the elevator. Her stomach was still churning. “When you said they were upstairs, they’re not in the offices, are they? I mean there is nothing set up yet.” “They’re working out of the boardroom for now. They showed up unannounced or, according to Kylen with one hour’s notice. Also, the secretary or admin assistant or whatever the socially appropriate name is now for the woman who gets his coffee and dry cleaning, is a piece of work. She’s wearing six-inch heels, more lipstick than a Vogue cover girl and makes me feel every bit as insecure as I did when I got picked on by the cheer captain in middle school. I swear she’s every nerd’s worst nightmare.” “You were a nerd, Tank?” “I got big in the army, Alcee and switched my coke-bottle glasses for contacts but in here,” he tapped his chest, “fifteen-year-old skinny Ezekiel who preferred playing chess against the computer than talking to people still doesn’t like bitchy women who chew little boys like me up.” She chuckled, “she can’t be so bad.” “She took one look at Kylen, and he made sure to put the entire length of the board room table between them. I’ve known him a long time and let me tell you, even he is steering clear of her. Her name is Genevra and she’s the reason the term mean girls was coined.” He pushed the button to the top floor and jammed his fists into his pockets. “These are the days I miss mine-clearing operations.” As the doors opened to the top floor, she found herself heartily agreeing with him. A sinking feeling the risk of her being on this floor or doing the task he’d now mentioned were equally devastating if the Lozano family found issue with her working in their building. Fired? Part I She was quickly trying to get the desk set up with dual monitors, ergonomic keyboards, state of the art laptop with all the bells and whistles as far as printers and speakers and all the other accoutrements went. The longer she worked, the more she realized she needed to resign. She’d worked for three years too long here. The minute the company shifted hands, despite the fact the CEO was rumored to be in Italy and intended to keep his base there, she should have sought employment elsewhere. She’d taken false safety in hiding right under the enemy’s nose. The clicking of heels on the tiled floor coming in her direction made her cringe as she heard Tank utter a muffled “fuck me”. She looked into the open doorway of the CEO’s office where the giant of a man was working and saw the shudder go through him as he heard the woman approaching before, he saw her. The woman’s muttering in Italian, a series of curses about how slow the staff was and how uncultured New Yorkers were made Alcee’s head throb and suddenly Alcee forcing herself not to divulge she could speak the language. Instead, she kept her head bent and unravelled a long cord. If she didn’t engage the woman perhaps, she’d be left alone. Her thought was incredibly short lived. “Make sure those cords are not anywhere I am going to trip on them.” The woman’s voice shrilly skittered along Alcee’s spine. “Yes ma’am,” she nodded, not looking up to make eye contact. She held up a clip which would conceal and pin the cords to the underside of the desk. “This will keep them off your feet.” “Ugh, how much longer will you be?” “Another thirty minutes, forty max.” “Not acceptable. I want it done in fifteen minutes.” Alcee shot a glance at Tank at the other desk, and he pressed his lips together in frustration. She felt the same sense of foreboding at the woman’s tone and knew she would not like the answer. “I’m afraid it’s impossible.” “Make it possible.” “And if I can’t?” “Then you’re fired.” This time the look she shot to Tank had him sitting up and getting ready to rush towards her. She knew the glint in her eye was not anything he could miss. This woman gave her a get out of jail free card and she’d never lost a game of Monopoly in her life. She was taking this little card and running with it. “No, no, no, Cee, let me help.” Tank moved far faster than a man his size should as he vacated the desk he was working to prepare to come assist her. “You cannot help her. You need to finish Mr. Lozano’s set up. He needed in his office hours ago. Instead, he is working at an uncomfortable table.” Her accent was thick, and Alcee was convinced she was exaggerating it because she knew she could do the exact same thing if she wanted. Despite sounding as American as apple pie most of the time, if Alcee were in Italy right now, she’d blend in with her family as if she’d never left the country. The woman was trying to act as if she were better than them because of her Italian background. It made Alcee want to leave all the more. Phony bitch. “You are given fifteen minutes, or you’re done.” The woman glared at her. Alcee stood up from the desk, ignoring Tank’s groan and dropped the cords. “You don’t need to fire me. I quit. Ciao stronza,” she bowed deeply at the waist and turned to look at Tank with a smug grin. “Call security to meet me at my locker since it’s protocol to escort all employees who are fired or resigned from the premises.” She considered skipping to her locker. “No, Alcee, you can’t quit,” he chased after her. The other woman was blinking incredulously as if she’d expected Alcee to argue and try to keep her job. Did the woman actually believe she’d beg? As if. She was a Mariani. Mariani don’t beg. She might not be her father’s principessa but the name on her birth certificate was deep in her DNA. Her pride ran in her blood thicker than any other of her traits. Kylen happened to be coming out of the board room as she hit the button for the elevator. “Tank, where are you two going? The set up can’t be done yet.” “The ice princess over there, fired Alcee because Alcee said it would take thirty-to-forty minutes to finish the desk set up. I’m trying to beg her not to leave. Genevra wanted it done in fifteen minutes and it’s impossible. Not only that but the physical set up can be done in thirty or forty minutes but then I need to get into the computer and get it up to the standard of the company. If their laptops hadn’t gotten destroyed, then we wouldn’t be in this situation, but Mr. Lozano made it clear his personal computer is not to be associated with the business and the one he brought from Italy was destroyed in the car accident this afternoon.” He mumbled under his breath about bullets in a laptop making Alcee’s spine straighten. “We’re setting up a brand-new system for the pair of them and she’s making impossible demands. We were rushing as best we could. As it was, Alcee was supposed to be setting up the new marketing department upgrades this evening, and we let it go until tomorrow. I arranged for a crew to come in at six tomorrow to do what Alcee was taken away from completing downstairs.” Fired Part II “Alcee,” Kylen reached out to stop her from entering the elevator. He put a hand on her shoulder to keep her still. “We can clear up this misunderstanding.” “It’s not a misunderstanding, Mr. Burgess. She told me to get it done in a fraction of the available time or I’m fired. I harbor no illusions about my abilities to perform magic and as a result, I’ve accepted my termination. I’ve asked Tank to request security walk me out.” “While Ms. Verrilli is indeed the assistant to the CEO, she is not HR, and she can’t hire or fire.” “The hell I can’t,” the woman approached, her heels smacking the floor. It made Alcee think of her mother who often wore the same type of shoes, but you’d never hear her coming. One was graceful, the other was not. The woman’s annoying voice was more evidence she was playing dress-up, trying to be more than she was because elegance and decorum were not anything she possessed. “She is done here. She was talking back to her superiors, and she cursed at me.” “You heard her.” Alcee flapped her hand as the bitchy woman stomped her heel with enough force, Alcee was surprised the spike didn’t snap off. “She’s my superior and I denied her request to finish in fifteen minutes. I’m done here.” Kylen grabbed the other woman by the arm and began dragging her away, looking over his shoulder at Alcee. “Alcee, please finish the desk setup. If you still want to quit when you’re done putting it together, then I’ll write you a glowing letter of recommendation. In the meantime, I’m going to beg Mr. Lozano remind Ms. Verrilli of her job demands and expectations.” “Unhand me you American barbarian.” The woman was yanking on her arm as she was dragged unceremoniously down the hall. “I’d really rather quit than deal with her,” Alcee met Tank’s eyes and knew the truth was blaring right at him in the soft brown of her irises. “If you walk out with the job undone, he’ll make sure you can’t get hired anywhere else.” Tank threatened her. “Do you want a letter of recommendation, or do you want to be unemployed forever?” “Ugh,” she threw her hands up in the air and marched back to the desk. “When I was in high school, I once hacked into the school system and fucked with the SAT results of my bully and made sure she didn’t get into any college and when she retook them, I did it again. I miss how easy those days were compared to this shit,” she found herself back on her knees under the desk setting up the wires she was working on earlier. The sound of yelling down the hall, coming from the lone female voice at the end, made them both perk up and then not ten minutes after Kylen dragged her away, the woman was back in front of Alcee muttering a not-very-heartfelt apology. “Take your time and make sure it’s done right.” The woman finished her monologue. “Yup.” Alcee didn’t even look at the woman as she continued working. “You are a rude American.” She heard a man clearing his throat and a rapid exchange of Italian again and the woman stormed off furiously. “I am sorry for my sister’s behavior.” “Your sister?” Alcee looked up to meet the eyes of the man now standing opposite the desk she was putting together. He extended his hand, “Bastiano Verrilli. I am the head of corporate security for Mr. Lozano. It’s nice to meet you Ms. Mariani.” The way he said her last name sent a shiver of fear down her spine. His eyes were dark and searching and she knew without a shadow of a doubt the man knew who she was. He wasn’t the head of security for Torquato Lozano without knowing who was here on his floor. “I’m sure the pleasure is all mine,” she whispered back without reaching to shake his proffered hand, instead ducking back under the desk to hook up the cable in her hand. The telltale sound of the printer starting up made her smile with relief. One more thing done. “When you are done here, you are to come to the board room to see Mr. Lozano.” She poked her head back out, smacking the top of her skull against the hard wood, “is it an order from the CEO?” The other half of her question, “or the Don,” was left unspoken but the way the man in front of her quirked an eyebrow told her the answer. He leaned over the desk, his huge meaty hands gripping the top of it to stare straight at her, “does your father know you work for the Lozano family?” “My father,” she grunted as she yanked on an extension cord from under the desk, “doesn’t miss a trick, Mr. Verrilli, but if you’re asking if I’ve personally been in contact with him to let him know of my day-to-day activities, I have not been permitted to speak to anyone in the Mariani family since he threw me out of their home six years ago. Aside from the occasional call from my brothers who defy his orders to check on my wellbeing, I haven’t spoken with anyone else in the family. If my father knows what I do, it is because he has looked into it, not because I volunteered information.” The man seemed surprised, “he threw you out?” “The minute my father found out the one thing he was using to bargain me off to Mr. Lozano was no longer intact, he tossed me on my ass. I cost him a lot of money and his face.” “Mr. Lozano cancelled the contract.” “Yes, because my hymen was no longer intact. I was no longer of value to the family without my virginity, so I got thrown out. It was better than the bullet he threatened me with, I suppose.” “Wait, wait,” Mr. Verrilli seemed completely perplexed, “are you telling me your father threw you out because you weren’t a virgin?” “Yes. He’d promised my virginity to Mr. Lozano, and I broke the covenant.” “Mr. Lozano broke the agreement but not because –” he stopped speaking as if he was aware he was talking out of turn. “Excuse me.” She grimaced as he almost ran to the boardroom at the end of the hall. Mafia men were strange.
The letter came on a Friday. Carl Morrison was sitting in his truck at the end of his driveway, the engine off, the radio silent, looking at the house he'd lived in for thirty-one years. The house was dark. It had been dark for eight months now, ever since the ambulance took his wife and the doctors said the words that made the dark permanent. The envelope was on the passenger seat. Plain white. A return address he didn't recognize. He'd picked it up at the post office on his way back from town, along with the usual bills and catalogs and the circulars that he threw away without opening. He'd been making that trip once a week for eight months. Down the gravel road, through the hollow, past the church where they'd had the service, past the cemetery where she was buried, into town for groceries and mail and the things a man needed to keep a house standing when there was no one in it to need him. He opened the envelope. A single page. Typed. A name at the bottom he hadn't seen in twenty-two years. *I am writing to inform you that your son, Michael Morrison, is scheduled for release from the Northern Correctional Facility on March 15th. He has asked that we contact you regarding his transportation and housing arrangements upon his release.* Carl read it twice. Then he folded it and put it back in the envelope and put the envelope on the dashboard and sat in his truck with his hands on the steering wheel and the sun going down behind the ridge and the house dark in front of him. Michael. His son. The boy who'd left at seventeen and come back at twenty-three in handcuffs, in the back of a police car, his face bruised, his hands cuffed, his eyes looking at Carl through the window of the cruiser with something that might have been shame or might have been fear or might have been nothing at all. The boy who'd stood in this driveway, two deputies holding his arms, while the judge read the sentence and Carl stood on the porch and watched and didn't say a word. Twenty-two years. Twenty-two years of letters he hadn't opened. Phone calls he hadn't answered. Visits he hadn't made. Twenty-two years of telling himself that the boy was gone, that the man in that prison wasn't his son, that the only thing he could do was close the door and lock it and pretend there had never been a door at all. He got out of the truck. His knee was bad. His back was worse. He walked to the house. The steps needed fixing. The porch needed painting. The door needed a new lock, the old one having been broken for six months now, a thing he'd been meaning to get to, a thing he hadn't gotten to, a thing that didn't matter because there was no one to lock out and nothing to lock in. He went inside. The house was cold. The furnace had been acting up, the pilot light going out when the wind blew from the north, which it had been doing for three days now. He lit it. The flames caught. The house started to warm. He sat at the kitchen table. The same table where his wife had sat, where his son had sat, where they'd eaten dinner together for eighteen years, before the boy got wild, before the fights, before the night he came home with blood on his shirt and something in his eyes that Carl didn't want to name. He looked at the envelope on the table. March 15th. Three weeks. Twenty-two years in a box, and now the box was opening, and the boy was coming out, and Carl was sitting in a kitchen that hadn't been warm in eight months, trying to remember what it felt like to have someone in the house who needed him. He thought about his wife. The way she'd look at him when Michael was a boy, when he was small, when he was still the child she'd carried and nursed and held in the dark hours when he couldn't sleep. "He's got your eyes," she'd say. "He's got your stubbornness. He's got your way of holding things in until they break." And Carl would look at the boy, at the eyes that were his eyes, at the face that was his face, at the hands that were his hands, and he'd see something he didn't want to see. Something that was his. Something that he'd passed on. Something that he couldn't take back. The boy had been wild. Always wild. From the time he could walk, he was running, climbing, breaking things, testing things, pushing against every wall Carl put in front of him. Carl had tried to hold him. Tried to keep him. Tried to teach him the things his father had taught him—the work, the land, the way you hold on to what's yours and let go of what's not. But the boy didn't want to hold on. He wanted to run. He wanted to go. He wanted to be anywhere but here, in this house, on this land, in the life his father had chosen for him. The night it happened, Carl was in this kitchen. His wife was in the bedroom, already asleep, already starting to fade, though they didn't know it then, though they had years left that they didn't know they were going to lose. Michael came through the door. His shirt was torn. His lip was split. His hands were shaking. There was blood on his knuckles, blood on his collar, blood on the floor where he stood. Carl stood up. The boy was taller than him now. Bigger. Stronger. The boy who'd been small, who'd been his, who'd sat in this kitchen and eaten his dinner and done his homework and looked at his father with eyes that said, "I want to be like you." The boy was gone. The man standing in the kitchen was a stranger with his face, his hands, his eyes. The phone rang. Carl answered it. A neighbor. A fight. A boy in the hospital. A man on the line saying Michael's name, saying words like assault, like charges, like police. Carl hung up. He looked at his son. The blood on his hands. The fear in his eyes. The thing that was his, that he'd passed on, that he couldn't take back. The boy looked at him. The fear went out of his eyes. Something else came in. Something that looked like acceptance. Something that looked like goodbye. "Where am I supposed to go?" "I don't care. Just go." The boy went. He walked out the door. He didn't run. He didn't look back. He just walked down the driveway, onto the gravel road, into the dark. Carl stood in the doorway and watched him go. The way he'd watched him go a hundred times, a thousand times, every time the boy ran and Carl let him, every time the boy pushed and Carl held, every time the thing between them got too big for the space that was supposed to hold it. The police came the next day. Carl told them he didn't know where Michael was. He told them the boy had left, had been gone for months, that he hadn't seen him, didn't know him, couldn't help them. He told them the lies that fathers tell when they don't know what else to do, when the thing they're supposed to protect has become the thing they're supposed to fear. They found Michael a week later. Two states away. Living in a car. Waiting for something that wasn't coming. The trial took three months. The sentence was twelve years. Carl sat in the courtroom and watched his son stand in a cage and listen to the words that would put him in another cage for a dozen years. He sat in the courtroom and watched his wife cry. He sat in the courtroom and didn't say a word. When it was over, when the bailiff took Michael away, when the room emptied and the lights went out, Carl walked out of the courthouse and drove home and sat in this kitchen and looked at the chair where his son used to sit and told himself that it was done. That the boy was gone. That the man in that prison wasn't his. That the thing he'd passed on was something he could cut out, like a branch that was killing the tree, like a limb that had to be taken off so the rest could live. He was wrong. He knew he was wrong. He'd known it every day for twenty-two years. Every time he walked past Michael's room, every time he sat in this kitchen, every time he looked at the photograph on the mantel—the one of Michael at ten, holding a fish, smiling at the camera, his eyes bright, his face clean, his hands small and whole and free of the blood that would come later. His wife had written to Michael. Every week. For the ten years she lived after he went away. She'd sit at this table, the same table, the same chair, and she'd write. Long letters. Letters about the garden, about the weather, about the neighbors, about the things that were happening in the world that Michael couldn't see. Carl would watch her write. He'd watch her seal the envelope, address it, put a stamp on it. He'd watch her put it in the mailbox at the end of the driveway, and he'd know that she was writing to something that was his, that he'd given her, that he'd let go. She never asked him to write. She never asked him to visit. She never asked him to be anything other than what he was: a man who had closed a door and couldn't find the handle to open it again. She loved him. He knew she loved him. But she also knew that the thing that had broken between him and his son was not something she could fix, not something he could fix, not something that could be fixed at all. It was just broken. It would always be broken. She died on a Tuesday. The cancer had been slow, then fast, then done. She was in this bed, in this room, her hand in his, her eyes on his, her breath coming shallow and quick. "Michael," she said. "Tell Michael—" "I'll tell him." "You have to tell him. You have to—" "I will." She closed her eyes. Her hand went cold. Carl sat in the room for a long time, holding her hand, waiting for something that wasn't coming. Then he walked to the kitchen. He sat at the table. He looked at the photograph on the mantel. The boy at ten. The fish. The smile. The eyes that were his eyes. He didn't write. He didn't call. He didn't tell Michael that his mother was gone. He let the door stay closed. He let the silence stay silent. He told himself that it was better that way. That the boy had made his life, his choices, his world, and that Carl's world, his life, his choices, didn't include the boy anymore. He was wrong. He knew he was wrong. But he didn't know how to be anything else. Now the letter was on the table. The boy was coming home. March 15th. Three weeks. And Carl was sitting in the kitchen with the photograph on the mantel and the door that needed a lock and the furnace that went out when the wind blew from the north, trying to remember how to be a father to someone who hadn't been his son in twenty-two years. He picked up the phone. The receiver was cold. The dial tone hummed. He looked at the number on the letter. The area code was from the prison, the one he'd seen a thousand times on the envelopes his wife used to hold, the ones he'd thrown away without opening after she died, the ones he'd let pile up in a box in the basement, unread, unanswered, unopened. He dialed. The phone rang once. Twice. Three times. "Northern Correctional Facility, this is Officer Davis." "I need to speak to someone about an inmate. Michael Morrison. He's scheduled for release." A pause. The sound of keys clicking. "One moment, sir. I'll transfer you to case management." The line went quiet. Carl sat in the kitchen. The furnace was humming. The wind was blowing. The house was dark. The photograph was on the mantel. The boy was ten years old, holding a fish, smiling at the camera, his eyes bright, his hands clean. "Mr. Morrison?" A woman's voice. Janet Crawley, the name on the letter. "Yes." "I'm glad you called. Michael has been asking about you. He's been asking if you'd come for him. On the fifteenth." Carl looked at the window. The sun was gone. The ridge was dark. The stars were coming out. The ones his wife used to name, the ones she'd point to from the porch, the ones she'd say were watching them, were keeping them, were holding them in the dark. "He wants me to come?" "He wants to know if you'll be there. If you'll take him home." Carl closed his eyes. The boy at ten. The fish. The smile. The eyes that were his eyes. The boy at seventeen, blood on his hands, fear in his eyes, walking down the driveway, into the dark. The man in the courtroom, standing in a cage, waiting for words that would put him in another cage. The man who had been writing letters for twenty-two years, to a father who wouldn't open them, to a mother who was dead, to a house that had closed its doors. "I'll be there," Carl said. The woman gave him the time. The gate. The instructions. The things he needed to know to bring his son home. He wrote them on the back of the envelope, in the handwriting that was his father's, that was his son's, that was the same hand that had held a fish at ten and a knife at seventeen and a pen for twenty-two years, writing letters that no one answered. He hung up. The kitchen was dark. The furnace was warm. The photograph was on the mantel. The boy was ten years old, holding a fish, smiling at the camera, the way he'd smiled at Carl a thousand times, the way he'd smiled at his mother, the way he'd smiled at the world before the world taught him not to smile. Carl stood up. He walked to the mantel. He picked up the photograph. The glass was dusty. The frame was tarnished. The boy was ten years old. His hair was blond, the color of the field in summer. His eyes were brown, the color of the dirt after a rain. His hands were small, wrapped around the fish, holding it like it was something precious, something he'd caught, something he'd keep. Carl held the photograph. His hands were old now. The hands that had held his son, had taught him to fish, had taught him to work, had taught him to close a door and not look back. The hands that had let go of everything they were supposed to hold. He put the photograph back. Walked to the bedroom. His wife's room. Her things were still there. Her dresser. Her mirror. Her brush. The bed where she'd died, her hand in his, her eyes on his, her voice saying Michael's name. He lay down on the bed. The sheets were cold. The pillow was flat. The room was dark. He closed his eyes. He thought about the boy. The way he'd run. The way Carl had let him. The way Carl had told himself it was the only thing he could do. He thought about the letters. The ones his wife had written. The ones he'd thrown away. The ones in the basement, in a box, unopened, unread, unanswered. He got up. He walked to the basement. The stairs were steep. The light was dim. The box was in the corner, under the stairs, where he'd put it eight months ago, after his wife died, after he'd cleaned out her closet, after he'd put her things in boxes and the boxes in the basement and the door between him and everything she'd left behind. He pulled the box out. The cardboard was soft. The tape was yellow. He opened it. The letters were there. Dozens of them. All addressed to Michael Morrison, in his wife's handwriting. All unopened. All the words she'd written, the words she'd sent, the words he'd let go. He took the top letter. The date was three years ago. He opened it. His wife's handwriting. The same handwriting on the cards she'd sent him, on the notes she'd left on the counter, on the check she'd written for the groceries every week for thirty years. *My dear Michael,* *I'm sending this to the address you gave me last time. I hope it finds you. I hope you're well. I hope you're taking care of yourself the way I taught you, the way I should have taught you better.* *The garden is doing well. The tomatoes are coming in. I think of you when I pick them. You used to eat them right off the vine, warm from the sun, juice running down your chin. You'd say they were the best thing in the world. I'd say you were the best thing in the world. You'd laugh. You had the best laugh, Michael. I hope you still laugh. I hope somewhere, in that place, you find something to laugh about.* *Your father is the same. He doesn't talk about you. He doesn't talk about much of anything. He sits in his chair. He looks out the window. He does the work that needs to be done. I think he's waiting. I think he's always waiting. For something that will bring you back. For something that will let him be the father he wanted to be.* *I'm not going to be here much longer. You know that. You've known it for a while. The doctors say the treatments aren't working. I'm not afraid. I'm not afraid of dying. I'm afraid of leaving you. I'm afraid of leaving your father. I'm afraid of the silence that will come when I'm gone, the silence that will sit in this house like another person, like the person I was, like the person you were, like the things we said and the things we didn't say.* *I want you to come home, Michael. When you get out. I want you to come to this house, to this kitchen, to this table. I want you to sit in your chair. I want you to eat tomatoes off the vine. I want you to laugh the way you used to laugh. I want you to look at your father and see the man I saw, the man who loved you, who loves you, who doesn't know how to say it.* *I want you to know that I loved you. That I never stopped loving you. That I will love you for as long as there is anything left of me to love you with.* *Your mother* Carl folded the letter. He put it back in the envelope. He looked at the box. The letters were there. Years of them. Years of words his wife had written to a son who was waiting, a son who was reading, a son who was holding onto the only thing that held him in the dark. He took the box upstairs. He put it on the kitchen table. He sat down. He opened another letter. And another. He read them all. He read about the garden, about the weather, about the neighbors, about the things that were happening in the world that Michael couldn't see. He read about the boy he'd been, the man he was becoming, the things his mother saw in him that Carl had closed his eyes to. He read about himself. About the man who sat in his chair, who looked out the window, who did the work that needed to be done. About the man who was waiting. About the man who didn't know how to say the words that would bring his son home. He read until the sun came up. The light came through the window. The field was gold. The ridge was green. The house was quiet. The letters were on the table. His wife's words were in his hands. His son's words were in the letters he'd written back, the ones his wife had kept, the ones she'd put in the box with her own, the ones Carl had never seen. He opened one. Michael's handwriting. The same hand that had held the fish, that had held the knife, that had held the pen for twenty-two years, writing to the only person who wrote back. *Mom,* *I'm okay. I'm okay. Don't worry about me. I'm doing the work. I'm reading the books. I'm trying to be the person you said I could be. I'm trying to be the person Dad wanted me to be. The person I wanted to be. Before everything.* *I think about the house. The garden. The tomatoes. I think about sitting on the porch, eating them off the vine, juice running down my chin. I think about Dad standing in the field, his back straight, his hands in the dirt, doing the work that he's always done. I think about you in the kitchen, at the table, writing the letters that keep me alive.* *I'm not the person I was, Mom. I know you know that. I know you've always known it. But I want you to know it too. I'm not the boy who left. I'm not the man who did the things I did. I'm something else. Something you made. Something that's been waiting, all this time, to come home.* *I want to come home. I want to see the house. I want to walk in the field. I want to sit on the porch and watch the sun go down and know that I'm where I belong. I want to see Dad. I want to look at him and see the man you saw, the man who loved me, who loves me, who doesn't know how to say it.* *I want to say it for him. I want to say the words he can't say. I want to tell him that I'm sorry. That I'm sorry for the night I left. For the blood on my hands. For the things I did that I can't undo. For the years I took from him. From you. From us. I want to tell him that I love him. That I never stopped loving him. That I will love him for as long as there is anything left of me to love him with.* *I'm coming home, Mom. When this is over. When the door opens. I'm coming home. And I'm not leaving again.* *Your son,* *Michael* Carl put the letter down. His hands were shaking. His eyes were wet. The sun was on the table. The letters were open. His wife's words. His son's words. The words that had been waiting for him, in a box in the basement, for eight months, for twenty-two years, for a lifetime. He looked at the photograph on the mantel. The boy at ten. The fish. The smile. The eyes that were his eyes. He looked at the letters on the table. The years of words. The years of waiting. The years of silence that he had made and that he could break, now, today, with a door that opened, with a road that led to a place he'd never been. He picked up the phone. He dialed the number on the letter. The caseworker answered. "Mrs. Crawley. It's Carl Morrison. Michael's father." "Yes, Mr. Morrison." "I'll be there on the fifteenth. To pick him up." "Michael will be glad to hear that." "He doesn't know I'm coming. I didn't—I haven't—" "I'll tell him. He's been waiting. He's been waiting a long time." Carl looked at the window. The field was gold. The ridge was green. The sun was high. The house was warm. The letters were on the table. His son's words were in his hands. "I know," Carl said. "I've been waiting too." He hung up. He walked to the door. The lock was broken. The door was open. The porch was in need of paint. The steps were in need of fixing. The things he'd been meaning to do. The things he hadn't done. The things he would do now, today, before the fifteenth, before his son came home. He walked to the shed. The tools were there. The hammer, the saw, the paint, the brush. The things his father had used. The things he had used. The things he would use now. He took the hammer. He walked to the porch. The steps were loose. The wood was rotten. He pulled the old boards off. He found new ones. He cut them to size. He nailed them in place. The steps were solid. The porch was safe. The thing he'd been meaning to do for years was done. He took the paint. The brush. The porch needed painting. The gray was faded. The wood was bare. He painted. The brush moved. The paint covered. The porch was white. The house was clean. The thing he'd been meaning to do for years was done. He took the lock. The new one he'd bought at the hardware store, months ago, when he'd thought about fixing the door, when he'd put it in the drawer, when he'd told himself he'd get to it later. He took the old lock off. He put the new one on. The key turned. The door locked. The door opened. The house was closed. The house was open. The thing he'd been meaning to do for years was done. He stood on the porch. The sun was going down. The field was gold. The ridge was green. The house was white. The steps were solid. The lock was new. The porch was painted. The things he'd been meaning to do were done. He had done them. In one day. In the day after he'd opened the box. In the day after he'd read the letters. In the day after he'd found the words that had been waiting for him for twenty-two years. He went inside. The house was warm. The letters were on the table. The photograph was on the mantel. The boy at ten. The fish. The smile. The eyes that were his eyes. The man who was coming home. The son who had been writing to him, through his mother, for twenty-two years, waiting for him to open the door. Carl sat at the table. He picked up a pen. He took a piece of paper. He wrote. *Michael,* *I'm coming for you. On the fifteenth. I'll be there when the gate opens. I'll be there to take you home.* *I read your letters. The ones you wrote to your mother. I found them last night, in a box in the basement. I read all of them. I read the words you wrote. The words you wanted me to hear. The words I wasn't ready to hear. The words I've been waiting to hear, all these years, without knowing I was waiting.* *I'm sorry. I'm sorry for the night I told you to go. I'm sorry for the years I didn't write. I'm sorry for the letters I didn't open. I'm sorry for the door I closed. I'm sorry for the silence that was the only thing I knew how to give you.* *I'm not the man I was, Michael. I know that doesn't matter. I know that the man I was is the man who let you go. But I'm not that man anymore. I've been sitting in this house, in this kitchen, looking at your photograph, reading your mother's letters, waiting for something that would bring me back to you.* *I want you to come home. I want you to see the house. I want you to walk in the field. I want you to sit on the porch and eat tomatoes off the vine, the way you used to. I want you to laugh the way you used to laugh. I want you to be the person your mother saw. The person I see now. The person I've always seen, even when I closed my eyes.* *I love you, Michael. I never stopped loving you. I will love you for as long as there is anything left of me to love you with.* *Your father* He folded the letter. He put it in an envelope. He wrote Michael's name on the front. The same name his wife had written a hundred times. The same name he'd said a thousand times, in the silence of this house, in the dark of this room, in the hours when the door was closed and the letters were unopened and the silence was all he had. He put the letter on the table. He looked at the photograph on the mantel. The boy at ten. The fish. The smile. The eyes that were his eyes. He looked at the letters on the table. His wife's words. His son's words. His words now. The words that would bring his son home. He walked to the door. The lock was new. The steps were solid. The porch was painted. The house was ready. He was ready. For the first time in twenty-two years, Carl Morrison was ready. The days passed. He fixed the window that didn't open. He fixed the hinge on the barn door. He fixed the fence that had been down for years. He did the things he'd been meaning to do, the things that had been waiting, the things that would make the house a home for someone who was coming back. He went to the cemetery. His wife's grave was on the hill, under the oak tree, the one she'd loved, the one she'd sat under on summer afternoons, reading, writing letters, waiting for something that was coming. He stood at the grave. The stone was new. The grass was green. The flowers were plastic, the ones that last through the winter, that don't die when everything else dies. "I'm going to get him," Carl said. "On the fifteenth. I'm bringing him home." The wind blew. The oak tree moved. The sun was on the stone. The name was there. His wife's name. The dates. The words he'd chosen, the words that said she was loved, that said she was missed, that said she was waiting for something that would come, that was coming, that was almost here. "I read the letters," Carl said. "All of them. The ones you wrote. The ones he wrote. I read them all. I know now. I know what you were trying to tell me. I know what he was trying to say. I know what I should have said. What I'm saying now." He knelt. His knee was bad. His back was worse. But he knelt. He put his hand on the stone. The stone was cold. His hand was warm. "I'm sorry," he said. "I'm sorry I wasn't the man you needed. The father he needed. The person I should have been. I'm sorry it took me so long. I'm sorry you had to wait. I'm sorry he had to wait. I'm sorry for all the years that we were all waiting for something that was here all along." He stood up. His knee hurt. His back hurt. But he stood. He looked at the grave. The stone. The name. The words that said she was his wife, that she was loved, that she was gone. He walked back to the house. The steps were solid. The porch was white. The door was open. The house was warm. The letters were on the table. The photograph was on the mantel. The boy at ten. The fish. The smile. The eyes that were his eyes. He picked up the letter he'd written. He looked at it. His words. The words he'd been waiting to say. The words he'd finally said. He put it in his pocket. He would give it to Michael when he saw him. When the gate opened. When his son walked out of the place he'd been for twenty-two years and into the place that had been waiting for him, that had always been waiting for him, that would be his for as long as he wanted it. The morning of the fifteenth, Carl woke up before dawn. He made coffee. He sat at the table. He looked at the photograph on the mantel. The boy at ten. The fish. The smile. The eyes that were his eyes. He looked at the letters on the table. His wife's words. His son's words. His words now. The words that had brought him to this day. He put on his coat. His good coat, the one his wife had bought him for their anniversary, the one he'd been saving for something, for this, for the day he would bring his son home. He walked to the door. The lock was new. The steps were solid. The porch was white. The house was ready. He was ready. He got in his truck. The engine started. The heater blew. The road was gravel, the same road he'd driven a thousand times, the same road his son had walked down twenty-two years ago, the same road that led to the highway, to the city, to the place where the gate was waiting. He drove. The sun came up. The field was gold. The ridge was green. The sky was blue. The road was straight. He drove past the church where they'd had the service. Past the cemetery where his wife was buried. Past the hollow where his son had played as a boy. Past the places that held the pieces of a life that was waiting to be put back together. The prison was on the edge of the city. The walls were gray. The gates were tall. The towers were high. The place where his son had been for twenty-two years. The place that had held him, had kept him, had changed him into the man who was coming home. Carl parked the truck. He sat for a minute. His hands were on the wheel. His heart was in his chest. His son was on the other side of the gate. His son was coming home. His son was waiting for him. He got out. He walked to the gate. The guard checked his name. The guard opened the gate. Carl walked through. The yard was empty. The buildings were gray. The windows were small. The doors were closed. The door that would open was closed. The door that would let his son out was closed. The door that would let his son in was open. He waited. The sun was on his face. The wind was at his back. The gate was behind him. The door was in front of him. The door that would open. The door that would let his son out. The door that would let his son come home. The door opened. A man came out. He was tall. His hair was gray. His face was lined. His eyes were brown. The color of the dirt in the field after a rain. His hands were in his pockets. His shoulders were straight. His step was steady. He walked toward Carl. He stopped. He looked at Carl. His eyes were Carl's eyes. His face was Carl's face. His hands were Carl's hands. He was Carl's son. "Dad," Michael said. Carl looked at his son. The man who was standing in front of him. The boy who had left. The man who had come back. The son who had been writing to him for twenty-two years, waiting for him to open the door. "Michael," Carl said. They stood there. The sun was on their faces. The wind was at their backs. The gate was open. The door was open. The house was waiting. The field was waiting. The porch was waiting. The tomatoes were waiting. The letters were on the table. The photograph was on the mantel. The boy at ten. The fish. The smile. The eyes that were their eyes. Carl put his hand in his pocket. He took out the letter. The one he'd written. The one with his words. The words he'd been waiting to say. He held it out. Michael took it. He looked at it. His name on the front. His father's handwriting. The same hand that had held him, that had taught him, that had let him go. The same hand that was reaching for him now. Michael opened the letter. He read it. The sun was on the paper. The wind was in his hair. His hands were steady. His eyes were wet. He read the words his father had written. The words that had been waiting for him. The words that were bringing him home. He folded the letter. He put it in his pocket. He looked at his father. The man who was standing in front of him. The man who had let him go. The man who had come to bring him back. The father who loved him, who had always loved him, who would love him for as long as there was anything left to love him with. "I read your letters," Carl said. "All of them. Your mother kept them. In a box in the basement. I read them last week. All of them. All the words you wrote. All the words I should have read. All the words I should have written back." Michael looked at him. His eyes were brown. His face was lined. His hair was gray. He was not the boy who left. He was not the man who did the things he did. He was something else. Something his mother had made. Something his father had made. Something that had been waiting, all this time, to come home. "I wrote to you," Michael said. "I wrote to you every week. For twenty-two years. I wrote to you and I put the letters in with Mom's. I wrote to you and I told you I was sorry. I told you I was waiting. I told you I was coming home. I wrote to you and you never answered." Carl looked at his son. The man who had been writing to him for twenty-two years. The man who had been waiting for him to answer. The man who was standing in front of him, waiting still. Carl looked at his son. The man who had been writing to him for twenty-two years. The man who had been waiting for him to answer. The man who was standing in front of him, waiting still.
I held the positive pregn&ncy test in my hand, my heart fluttering as I prepared to share the news with my husband. But I froze in the hallway, eavesdropping on a conversation between him and his identical twin brother. "Dude, how long are you gonna play house with your first love this time?" "You keep makin' me pretend to be you to hang with my sister-in-law. I do all the grunt work and get none of the credit. Porsche, and we're square." Aaron Carter adjusted his tie, his tone cold and indifferent. "Fine. You know the rules. Don't let her find out. Then came the younger brother's mutter, quiet enough he thought no one else could hear: [Tch, my brother's such a prude. Ditching a knockout wife like her? Total waste.] [And he won't even let me have a turn? I already fuccked her senseless.] My face didn't shift, not even a flicker of shock. I just lifted my phone and dialed my twin sister. "Sis, this deadbeat baby daddy you helped me pick is absolute garbage." "One-star review. We're returning him." Later, when I switched the destination on our honeymoon tickets, both of them lunged for me, grabbing my wrists and begging me not to leave, their voices raw with desperation. The older brother had the younger by the collar, snarling at me: "Tell us the truth. Which one of us did you marry? Which one is your real husband?!" 1 The second the pregn&ncy test came back positive, I practically floated to Aaron Carter's company, giddy to share the news. When I walked in, the receptionist spotted me and moved to announce me. I caught her uneasy look and shook my head, motioning her to stay quiet. I wanted to surprise Aaron. I lifted my hand to knock—when a clear, male voice drifted through the office door. "Bro, you were quick this time." Aaron hesitated for a split second, then spoke smoothly. "Finished up and headed right back." He flipped a document closed. "You didn't blow the cover, did you?" Zane Carter flipped through a magazine on his desk, careless. "Please. We're twins—we look identical. With me covering for you, you can go abroad to see your first love anytime." One of their business partners and close friends snickered. "You two really have this down to a system. One wife shared between two brothers—classic." "Right? Aaron's new wife's a total smoke show. Killer body. If Aaron wasn't so hung up on his ex, any guy would lose his mind over her." "Hey, Zane—your brother's got his heart elsewhere, but you don't. With a sister-in-law that fine… you haven't made a move, have you?" Aaron's hand froze. A flicker of irritation crossed his face. "Cut the crap. We have an agreement. This is just a business marriage. We're divorcing soon. Neither of us is touching her." "You know the rules." Zane's expression shifted, awkward for a moment. "What're you talking about? I've seen tons of girls like Georgia Bennett. Vain, attention-hungry, nothing special. Why would I care about her?" Jasmine Carter twisted a small ornament on the desk, then scoffed. "Like Georgia could ever be good enough for my brother. If her family didn't have a little money, would our parents even have agreed to this arranged marriage?" "She's just some rich nobody climbing the social ladder by latching onto him. She doesn't deserve him at all." "Haha, facts. If I didn't already have Aaron's face, I'd wanna check her out myself." Aaron coughed, cutting the laughter short. Someone asked, casual but curious. "Who even came up with this whole plan anyway?" "No way Aaron, this lovestruck idiot, thought of it. Otherwise he wouldn't have chased his ex across the world all these years." Jasmine smiled sweetly, sounding proud. "Obviously me! Someone's gotta protect my brother's love life, right?" "Besides, she hasn't even met my second brother yet. This is just a little prank. No harm done." "But—I have an even better idea!" Jasmine blinked innocently and held up three fingers. "How about we send Georgia straight to Africa for the honeymoon in a week? Once she's dark as coal, we hit her with divorce papers right away." "We'll just say—‘You're too ug1y now. You don't deserve me. Get lost.'" She giggled to herself, clearly delighted. "The look on her face will be priceless." "Please, bro~" Jasmine clung to Aaron's arm, acting spoiled. Aaron sighed and patted her head helplessly. They'd always spoiled their little princess rotten. "Fine, fine." Jasmine turned to Zane with big eyes. Zane hesitated for a second, then shrugged. "Whatever." "Yes! Best brothers ever!" Laughter filled the room, warm and indulgent, like they were all just teasing a naughty child. My lips pressed into a thin line. Then a sudden, bitter inner voice cut through the noise. [He's always been better than me at everything since we were kids. I was born a full minute earlier—so why does he get to be the big brother? I wanna see who really wins when it comes to my sister-in-law.] [Aaron still has no idea I slept with his wife on their wedding night.] [So what if he's the older brother? The kid she's carrying is still gonna call me Dad.] I stared down at the pregn&ncy test in my hand. One month exactly. Without hesitation, I crumpled it into a tight ball and threw it in the trash. I pulled out my phone and called my twin sister overseas. "Sis… what flea market did you dig this guy out of?" "This is the baby daddy you picked for me? This is the quality?" "I want a refund. Find me a new one. Now." The truth was, I was a twin too. And the woman they'd been messing with these past few months wasn't Georgia. It was me. Audrey Bennett. 2 Georgia sauntered over from a group of good-looking guys, drawling her words lazily. "Hmm?" I repeated every single thing I'd just heard to my twin sister. She instantly exploded. "Are those assho1es really playing us for fools?" "I'm sorry, sis. I just… you got stuck with this mess, and my baby needs a legal birth certificate. It was a free arrangement, a business marriage that was always gonna end in divorce. I thought I'd just go along with it, get the papers, then leave with full custody." "I didn't think those pieces of shȋt had such sick plans." "I swear to fuccking God—" Georgia unleashed a whole string of curses. I held the phone a little farther from my ear and sighed. "Just hold on for now. Find me someone over there who can marry me right away. We'll get divorced as soon as I have the legal document. Money doesn't matter." "As for them… I'll play along for a bit. Have some fun first." Georgia paused, then let out her usual mischievous grin. "Got it. This was just a mistake. Trust your sister. You mess with them as much as you want. I'll come get you when it's time." "Honey~" A sickly sweet male voice came through the line. I frowned. "You behave yourself." "Huh? Mmm…" I hung up immediately. Right then, I canceled my original honeymoon flight and booked a ticket to the city where my sister was. If they wanted to play games? I'd gladly carve out some time to play back. We'd see who outsmarted who. I gently touched my stomach and sighed softly. Baby, where's Mommy gonna find you a real good daddy? The one who'd agreed to the arranged marriage with Aaron was actually my sister, Georgia. But Georgia was wild and fearless, shamelessly flirting with Aaron multiple times before the wedding. Aaron, though, had clearly felt nothing, keeping his face cold and distant the whole time. Georgia got bored fast. Like a bird that refused to be caged, she begged me to marry Aaron in her place. She said it was just a fake, business deal, easy divorce later—all I had to do was act the part. Back then, I'd just found out I was a month pregn&nt. My baby needed a father figure on paper. So I agreed. I never expected Georgia to run off and disappear for months. Originally, it would've been fine if we just kept things polite and distant. But I didn't know if Georgia's overly forward moves before the wedding had given Aaron the wrong impression. Made him think Georgia was head-over-heels in love with him. In reality? She was just h0rny. 3 When Aaron stumbled through the front door, he reeked of whiskey. He looked… normal. Too normal. If anything, his jaw was tighter, his face stiffer than usual, lips pressed into a sharp, unyielding line as he sank onto the sofa and just… sat there. For three whole hours. I side-eyed him, weirded out. No response. I poked his shoulder. He turned his head slowly, like rusted machinery creaking into motion. "Good evening." His voice was ice, flat and empty. But when I met his glazed, unfocused eyes, I finally clocked it—he was completely wasted. I patted the top of his head softly. "Be good and go to bed, yeah?" Aaron went quiet for a beat. "No. I only sleep with my wife. I'm not like that." I laughed under my breath. "Aaron. What's your wife's name?" He hung his head, mumbled after a long, heavy pause. "Georgia." My breath caught. Suddenly I was right back to our wedding night. He'd reeked of alcoho1 then, too. Staggered into the bedroom, tripping over his own feet, bumping hard into the wardrobe with a quiet, pitiful little *ow*—like a kicked puppy. The corners of his eyes were shiny and red. He stared at me with watery, dazed eyes, giggling foolishly one second, then pouting like he'd been wronged the next. "Hehe… wifey." "Wifey, it hurts." "Kiss it better." Then he yanked me roughly by the waist and kissed me hard, hungry and messy. "Wifey smells so good." I was gasping for air when his head lolled to the side, and he passed out cold on my shoulder. It took every ounce of strength to clean him up and drag him into bed. When I stared down at that hard, muscular, unfairly attractive body… I just didn't have the energy to dress him. So I curled right up against him and fell asleep. Let's be real—Georgia and I are blood sisters. I deserved a little fun. But his reaction the next morning had been strange. He never cooked. Ever. But that day, he made breakfast himself. I picked up a fried egg with my folk and studied him. "Why did you get up so early to make breakfast today?" Aren't we just a business marriage? Aaron fought so hard to hold back a smile that his ears burned bright red. "Nothing. You just… had a hard day yesterday." It clicked. Carrying a full-grown man around had been exhausting. "It's fine. Just be more careful next time." Drink less. A pregn&nt woman like me can't be bothered with this chaos. Aaron didn't react outwardly, just squeezed his fork tighter, a low, muffled "Mhm" rumbling in his throat. I stared at the stiff, rigid man in front of me. The boldest thing he did was sneak two fingers out and pinch the hem of my shirt, quick and shy. I studied his blank, stoic face for a long moment. Yep. Still zero expression. The man from that night wasn't him. The one in front of me was the real Aaron. Which meant the one who'd touched me, kissed me, called me wifey… was Zane. 4 The next day, I slept in until the sun was high in the sky. As soon as I stepped into the living room, I saw the person sitting on the sofa. "Don't you have to work today?" Zane held the newspaper in his hands, his voice deep: "Yeah, taking an occasional day off." [I can't exactly say I was afraid my brother did something to you!?] [Jasmine is unbelievable too, insisting on drinking so much at the party. My brother probably drank a ton.] Idiot. He was holding the newspaper upside down. I curled my lips into a smirk: "Perfect timing. Massage my legs for me. I was exhausted last night, and now my legs are so sore." Zane's body stiffened. [Fucck!] I took the initiative to sit on the sofa, lying on my side. I pulled up my nightgown, revealing several distinct red marks on my legs. Aaron hadn't actually done anything to me last night. In fact, he was incredibly easy to manage, doing exactly as he was told. I just directed him to clean himself up, then went back to my room to sleep. The red marks on my legs were nothing more than mosquito bites from being outside yesterday. "Hubby?" Zane's mind went blank for a second. [Aaron! You absolute beast!] [She hasn't even called me hubby!!] As Zane touched my smooth skin, his ears instantly flushed a betraying red. I cast my eyes down, studying Zane's profile. The two brothers actually had some differences. For instance, the younger brother Zane's eyebrows tilted slightly upward at the ends, while the older brother Aaron's were thicker and more rugged. The older brother liked to save his favorite food for last, whereas the younger brother preferred to devour his favorites first before picking at the things he disliked. The pressure of Zane's hands fluctuated, and his breathing grew increasingly heavy. [Fucck, what gives him the right! I was the one who had the wedding night with her, and I'm the one who keeps her company every day. Dammn it, that bastarrd is just reaping the benefits of my hard work.] [No, I can't let him off so easily.] Zane's hands began to trail upwards. The smile on my face didn't reach my eyes. I swatted his hand away and pulled my nightgown back down: "Hubby, I just remembered I haven't eaten yet. I'm a little hungry." Zane acted as if he hadn't heard me, leaning in to press his lips against mine. "Be good. Hubby will cook for you himself later, but right now, we have more important things to do." …
The second the pregn&ncy test came back positive, I practically floated to Aaron Carter's company, giddy to share the news. When I walked in, the receptionist spotted me and moved to announce me. I caught her uneasy look and shook my head, motioning her to stay quiet. I wanted to surprise Aaron. I lifted my hand to knock—when a clear, male voice drifted through the office door. "Bro, you were quick this time." Aaron hesitated for a split second, then spoke smoothly. "Finished up and headed right back." He flipped a document closed. "You didn't blow the cover, did you?" Zane Carter flipped through a magazine on his desk, careless. "Please. We're twins—we look identical. With me covering for you, you can go abroad to see your first love anytime." One of their business partners and close friends snickered. "You two really have this down to a system. One wife shared between two brothers—classic." "Right? Aaron's new wife's a total smoke show. Killer body. If Aaron wasn't so hung up on his ex, any guy would lose his mind over her." "Hey, Zane—your brother's got his heart elsewhere, but you don't. With a sister-in-law that fine… you haven't made a move, have you?" Aaron's hand froze. A flicker of irritation crossed his face. "Cut the crap. We have an agreement. This is just a business marriage. We're divorcing soon. Neither of us is touching her." "You know the rules." Zane's expression shifted, awkward for a moment. "What're you talking about? I've seen tons of girls like Georgia Bennett. Vain, attention-hungry, nothing special. Why would I care about her?" Jasmine Carter twisted a small ornament on the desk, then scoffed. "Like Georgia could ever be good enough for my brother. If her family didn't have a little money, would our parents even have agreed to this arranged marriage?" "She's just some rich nobody climbing the social ladder by latching onto him. She doesn't deserve him at all." "Haha, facts. If I didn't already have Aaron's face, I'd wanna check her out myself." Aaron coughed, cutting the laughter short. Someone asked, casual but curious. "Who even came up with this whole plan anyway?" "No way Aaron, this lovestruck idiot, thought of it. Otherwise he wouldn't have chased his ex across the world all these years." Jasmine smiled sweetly, sounding proud. "Obviously me! Someone's gotta protect my brother's love life, right?" "Besides, she hasn't even met my second brother yet. This is just a little prank. No harm done." "But—I have an even better idea!" Jasmine blinked innocently and held up three fingers. "How about we send Georgia straight to Africa for the honeymoon in a week? Once she's dark as coal, we hit her with divorce papers right away." "We'll just say—‘You're too ug1y now. You don't deserve me. Get lost.'" She giggled to herself, clearly delighted. "The look on her face will be priceless." "Please, bro~" Jasmine clung to Aaron's arm, acting spoiled. Aaron sighed and patted her head helplessly. They'd always spoiled their little princess rotten. "Fine, fine." Jasmine turned to Zane with big eyes. Zane hesitated for a second, then shrugged. "Whatever." "Yes! Best brothers ever!" Laughter filled the room, warm and indulgent, like they were all just teasing a naughty child. My lips pressed into a thin line. Then a sudden, bitter inner voice cut through the noise. [He's always been better than me at everything since we were kids. I was born a full minute earlier—so why does he get to be the big brother? I wanna see who really wins when it comes to my sister-in-law.] [Aaron still has no idea I slept with his wife on their wedding night.] [So what if he's the older brother? The kid she's carrying is still gonna call me Dad.] I stared down at the pregn&ncy test in my hand. One month exactly. Without hesitation, I crumpled it into a tight ball and threw it in the trash. I pulled out my phone and called my twin sister overseas. "Sis… what flea market did you dig this guy out of?" "This is the baby daddy you picked for me? This is the quality?" "I want a refund. Find me a new one. Now." The truth was, I was a twin too. And the woman they'd been messing with these past few months wasn't Georgia. It was me. Audrey Bennett. 2 Georgia sauntered over from a group of good-looking guys, drawling her words lazily. "Hmm?" I repeated every single thing I'd just heard to my twin sister. She instantly exploded. "Are those assho1es really playing us for fools?" "I'm sorry, sis. I just… you got stuck with this mess, and my baby needs a legal birth certificate. It was a free arrangement, a business marriage that was always gonna end in divorce. I thought I'd just go along with it, get the papers, then leave with full custody." "I didn't think those pieces of shȋt had such sick plans." "I swear to fuccking God—" Georgia unleashed a whole string of curses. I held the phone a little farther from my ear and sighed. "Just hold on for now. Find me someone over there who can marry me right away. We'll get divorced as soon as I have the legal document. Money doesn't matter." "As for them… I'll play along for a bit. Have some fun first." Georgia paused, then let out her usual mischievous grin. "Got it. This was just a mistake. Trust your sister. You mess with them as much as you want. I'll come get you when it's time." "Honey~" A sickly sweet male voice came through the line. I frowned. "You behave yourself." "Huh? Mmm…" I hung up immediately. Right then, I canceled my original honeymoon flight and booked a ticket to the city where my sister was. If they wanted to play games? I'd gladly carve out some time to play back. We'd see who outsmarted who. I gently touched my stomach and sighed softly. Baby, where's Mommy gonna find you a real good daddy? The one who'd agreed to the arranged marriage with Aaron was actually my sister, Georgia. But Georgia was wild and fearless, shamelessly flirting with Aaron multiple times before the wedding. Aaron, though, had clearly felt nothing, keeping his face cold and distant the whole time. Georgia got bored fast. Like a bird that refused to be caged, she begged me to marry Aaron in her place. She said it was just a fake, business deal, easy divorce later—all I had to do was act the part. Back then, I'd just found out I was a month pregn&nt. My baby needed a father figure on paper. So I agreed. I never expected Georgia to run off and disappear for months. Originally, it would've been fine if we just kept things polite and distant. But I didn't know if Georgia's overly forward moves before the wedding had given Aaron the wrong impression. Made him think Georgia was head-over-heels in love with him. In reality? She was just h0rny. 3 When Aaron stumbled through the front door, he reeked of whiskey. He looked… normal. Too normal. If anything, his jaw was tighter, his face stiffer than usual, lips pressed into a sharp, unyielding line as he sank onto the sofa and just… sat there. For three whole hours. I side-eyed him, weirded out. No response. I poked his shoulder. He turned his head slowly, like rusted machinery creaking into motion. "Good evening." His voice was ice, flat and empty. But when I met his glazed, unfocused eyes, I finally clocked it—he was completely wasted. I patted the top of his head softly. "Be good and go to bed, yeah?" Aaron went quiet for a beat. "No. I only sleep with my wife. I'm not like that." I laughed under my breath. "Aaron. What's your wife's name?" He hung his head, mumbled after a long, heavy pause. "Georgia." My breath caught. Suddenly I was right back to our wedding night. He'd reeked of alcoho1 then, too. Staggered into the bedroom, tripping over his own feet, bumping hard into the wardrobe with a quiet, pitiful little *ow*—like a kicked puppy. The corners of his eyes were shiny and red. He stared at me with watery, dazed eyes, giggling foolishly one second, then pouting like he'd been wronged the next. "Hehe… wifey." "Wifey, it hurts." "Kiss it better." Then he yanked me roughly by the waist and kissed me hard, hungry and messy. "Wifey smells so good." I was gasping for air when his head lolled to the side, and he passed out cold on my shoulder. It took every ounce of strength to clean him up and drag him into bed. When I stared down at that hard, muscular, unfairly attractive body… I just didn't have the energy to dress him. So I curled right up against him and fell asleep. Let's be real—Georgia and I are blood sisters. I deserved a little fun. But his reaction the next morning had been strange. He never cooked. Ever. But that day, he made breakfast himself. I picked up a fried egg with my folk and studied him. "Why did you get up so early to make breakfast today?" Aren't we just a business marriage? Aaron fought so hard to hold back a smile that his ears burned bright red. "Nothing. You just… had a hard day yesterday." It clicked. Carrying a full-grown man around had been exhausting. "It's fine. Just be more careful next time." Drink less. A pregn&nt woman like me can't be bothered with this chaos. Aaron didn't react outwardly, just squeezed his fork tighter, a low, muffled "Mhm" rumbling in his throat. I stared at the stiff, rigid man in front of me. The boldest thing he did was sneak two fingers out and pinch the hem of my shirt, quick and shy. I studied his blank, stoic face for a long moment. Yep. Still zero expression. The man from that night wasn't him. The one in front of me was the real Aaron. Which meant the one who'd touched me, kissed me, called me wifey… was Zane. 4 The next day, I slept in until the sun was high in the sky. As soon as I stepped into the living room, I saw the person sitting on the sofa. "Don't you have to work today?" Zane held the newspaper in his hands, his voice deep: "Yeah, taking an occasional day off." [I can't exactly say I was afraid my brother did something to you!?] [Jasmine is unbelievable too, insisting on drinking so much at the party. My brother probably drank a ton.] Idiot. He was holding the newspaper upside down. I curled my lips into a smirk: "Perfect timing. Massage my legs for me. I was exhausted last night, and now my legs are so sore." Zane's body stiffened. [Fucck!] I took the initiative to sit on the sofa, lying on my side. I pulled up my nightgown, revealing several distinct red marks on my legs. Aaron hadn't actually done anything to me last night. In fact, he was incredibly easy to manage, doing exactly as he was told. I just directed him to clean himself up, then went back to my room to sleep. The red marks on my legs were nothing more than mosquito bites from being outside yesterday. "Hubby?" Zane's mind went blank for a second. [Aaron! You absolute beast!] [She hasn't even called me hubby!!] As Zane touched my smooth skin, his ears instantly flushed a betraying red. I cast my eyes down, studying Zane's profile. The two brothers actually had some differences. For instance, the younger brother Zane's eyebrows tilted slightly upward at the ends, while the older brother Aaron's were thicker and more rugged. The older brother liked to save his favorite food for last, whereas the younger brother preferred to devour his favorites first before picking at the things he disliked. The pressure of Zane's hands fluctuated, and his breathing grew increasingly heavy. [Fucck, what gives him the right! I was the one who had the wedding night with her, and I'm the one who keeps her company every day. Dammn it, that bastarrd is just reaping the benefits of my hard work.] [No, I can't let him off so easily.] Zane's hands began to trail upwards. The smile on my face didn't reach my eyes. I swatted his hand away and pulled my nightgown back down: "Hubby, I just remembered I haven't eaten yet. I'm a little hungry." Zane acted as if he hadn't heard me, leaning in to press his lips against mine. "Be good. Hubby will cook for you himself later, but right now, we have more important things to do." …
I had my eye on a villa, total price: 1.8 million dollars. On the day I paid, the sales lady handed me the contract. I glanced at it, and in the owner's section, clear as day, was the name: Adam Olsen. That was my brother-in-law Adam. My wife, Cassie, nudged me. "Hurry up and sign. Adam wants to post it on his social media." I put down the pen and looked at her. "You make one million dollars a year, and you're not paying a cent?" She shot back, "My money is mine. Your money is for the family." I laughed, my eyes cold as ice. "Saving up all that cash for your next marriage?" The whole place went dead silent. ***** The sales lady's smile was sweet. She slid the purchase contract over to me. "Mr. Wade, please take a look. If everything's in order, you can sign here," she said. I picked up the pen and flipped to the owner's information page. There was just a name, Adam Olsen. The pen hovered over the paper. I just couldn't bring myself to sign. Adam was my brother-in-law. I was the one paying, but the house was in his name. Cassie, my wife, nudged me with her elbow. "Stop spacing out and sign already," she whispered. She kept her voice low, but you could hear the urgency. "Adam's waiting to take a picture and post it on his social media." I didn't move. The sales lady's smile turned awkward. She looked at me, then at Cassie. The room fell silent. The villa was a detached house with its own little garden. I'd been eyeing it for more than a month. The total price was 1.8 million dollars. I was ready to pay the whole amount up front. I put the pen down. The pen made a soft tap against the table. I looked up at Cassie, meeting her eyes. Her makeup was flawless, and she carried the scent of a high-end woodsy fragrance. "You make one million dollars a year, and you're not paying a cent?" I asked her. Cassie's expression changed immediately. She looked pissed, like a cat whose tail had just been stepped on. "Jacob, what's that supposed to mean?" Cassie shot back. Her voice got louder. "My money is mine, your money is for the family. We agreed on that ages ago, didn't we?" She said it like it was just common sense. Like it was the law of the universe or something. The sales lady kept her head down, pretending to shuffle papers, but she was clearly listening in. Customers at the nearby tables were casting curious glances our way. I laughed and looked at her gorgeous face. Right then, her eyes were wide with shock and a flash of anger. My voice wasn't loud, but it was crystal clear. "Saving up all that cash for your next marriage?" The whole sales hall went dead silent, like someone had hit the mute button. All the chatter, the background music, everything just vanished in an instant. Cassie was utterly stunned. Her face turned from red to pale. She opened her mouth, but not a single word came out. She looked like a fish out of water. The sales lady's hand froze mid-air, and her eyes widened. I stood up and straightened the hem of my suit. "I'm not buying this house," I told the sales lady. She opened her mouth, as if to stop me. But I didn't let her get a word in. I turned and headed straight for the door. Behind me, there was dead silence. I'd only taken a few steps when Cassie's scream rang out behind me. "Jacob! Stop right there!" she yelled. I didn't stop. I walked straight out through the glass doors. The sunlight outside was harsh. I pulled out my car keys and pressed the button. Not far away, my car beeped in response. Cassie came running after me, her high heels clicking urgently on the ground. She grabbed my arm. She demanded, "Don't you walk away! Explain yourself! Why are you humiliating me in front of all these people?" Her grip was fierce, her nails practically digging into my arm. I turned to look at her. Under the sun, her face was twisted with fury. "Which part was humiliating? Which part wasn't true?" I shot back. She froze. I continued, "I make one million a year, and I'm buying your brother a 1.8 million dollar house for his wedding, and the deed's in his name." I looked her straight in the eye. I asked, "You make one million dollars a year, haven't contributed a dime, and you're still rushing me to cough up the money. Cassie, is it you who's lost your mind, or is it me?" Cassie's lips quivered. She looked like she was about to say something, but the words just wouldn't come. I pulled my arm free. I used a little force, making her stumble. "Jacob, you've changed. You used to be different." Cassie finally spoke up, her voice shaky. I opened the car door and admitted, "Yeah. I used to be foolish." Then, I slid into the driver's seat and shut the door. Through the window, I could see the disbelief written all over her face. I fired up the engine. Without looking back, I pulled out of the parking lot. Her figure was shrinking in the rearview mirror. Before long, she was nothing but a blurry white dot. I rolled down the window, letting the wind rush in. The weight on my chest started to fade. My phone rang. The name "Honey" popped up on the screen. Chapter 2 I silenced my phone and tossed it onto the passenger seat. The only sound in the car was the GPS. "Turn right at the next intersection to get on the beltway," the navigation instructed. I'd been married to Cassie Levy for five years. In those five years, I'd bent over backwards for her and her family. Her brother, Adam, hadn't held a proper job since he graduated. One day, he'd open a milkshake shop. Then, he'd launch some kind of studio. All told, I'd sunk over a hundred thousand dollars into his schemes. Every last cent went down the drain. Cassie's mom was always in and out of the hospital. Private hospital VIP rooms, medical bills, nursing care, every penny came out of my pocket. Cassie never contributed a dime. She always said whatever she earned was being saved for our "future together." I believed her back then. I always thought, between husband and wife, there was no need to draw such clear lines. My money was our money. That was until about two weeks ago. Adam started dating a girl, and she made it clear she wouldn't marry him unless he had a house of his own. Cassie came to me and said, "Adam's my brother. I should help him. You're his brother-in-law. It's only right for you to help out too. I've found a villa I like. I want you to pay for it." I asked her, "How much?" She said, "1.8 million dollars." I was silent for a long time. My money didn't just fall from the sky. I earned it one deal at a time, grinding through endless nights and negotiations. I asked her, "So how much are you putting in?" Cassie shrugged. "Isn't my money supposed to be saved? We'll need it for retirement and the kids' education." I stared at her, and she looked at me like it was the most natural thing in the world. For the first time, I felt something break inside me. But in the end, I still said yes. I told her, "Alright, but let's just call it a loan." Cassie grinned from ear to ear. She said, "Come on, we're family. Why talk about loans?" Thinking back now, I can't believe how naive I was. My phone kept lighting up. Cassie, her mom, Adam... They all called me one call after another. A relentless barrage. I didn't pick up a single one. When I got home, I threw myself onto the couch. The place was huge, and so empty. This was the flat we bought when we got married. It was more than two thousand square feet. The mortgage had been paid off. The deed was in my name. This was the one thing I wouldn't give up. I closed my eyes, and I felt my head was spinning. 'My money is mine. Your money belongs to the family.' Cassie's words kept bouncing around in my mind. Each time, it stung like poison. I pulled out my phone, hesitated for a moment, then found the number and dialed. I said, "Hello, is this Fraser Russell? I'm Jacob Wade." I continued, "Yeah, I've got a few questions I need to ask. It's about divorce and protecting my premarital assets." There was a brief silence on the other end. Then, Fraser asked, "Mr. Wade, are you sure about this?" "I'm sure," I replied calmly. After hanging up, I felt the weight in my chest shift, just a little. I heard the lock turn. Cassie was home. She burst in, her eyes blazing red. She shouted, "Jacob! So you think you're tough now? Too good to answer my calls?" She threw her bag onto the couch, hard. Cassie demanded, "You better explain yourself, right now!" I stared at her and asked, "Explain what?" Cassie demanded, "Why did you talk about me like that? Why did you have to make my family lose face out there?" I shot back, "Lose face?" I stood up and got right in Cassie's face. I said, "You take my money to buy your brother a house, and put his name on the deed. Is that supposed to be something to brag about?" Cassie screamed, "He's my brother! My only brother! He's getting married! What's so wrong with me helping him out?" I replied, "You're not wrong. You make a million dollars a year. You could help him yourself. "You could pay the 1.8 million dollars and buy him that villa yourself. I wouldn't say a word." "You..." Cassie choked, words caught in her throat. She then shot back, "Jacob, we're married! We're supposed to be a team! Why are you drawing such a hard line between us?" I nodded. "Exactly. We're married and supposed to be a team. So, let's get divorced. Assets split fifty-fifty." Cassie froze, completely shell-shocked. She stared at me like I was a total stranger. "You... what did you just say?" she stammered, her voice trembling. I repeated, "I said, let's get divorced. I can't live like this anymore." "Divorce?" Cassie's voice sounded strangled, barely able to get the word out. She took a step back, pressing herself against the wall. "Jacob, you're really going to divorce me over something this trivial?" she asked. I stared at her and sneered. "Trivial? So in your eyes, me emptying my money to buy your brother a house is just a small thing? "You really think it's nothing, acting like everything I do is just expected? And our five years together, you treat me like a cash machine? That's 'trivial' too?" My voice wasn't loud, but every word landed like a hammer blow. Each one pierced straight through her heart. Her face went ghostly pale. "I didn't... I didn't mean it like that..." she stammered. Chapter 3 Cassie started babbling, her words tumbling out in a jumble. "I just think... Adam has it tough... Maybe we could help him out..." I cut her off, saying, "Enough. I don't want to hear it anymore." I turned and walked back to the couch, sitting down. I said, "Tomorrow, my lawyer will reach out to you. The property, the savings, everything will be divided according to the law." "No!" Cassie shouted, suddenly rushing over and grabbing my hand. Her hand was ice-cold. "I won't let this happen! I won't agree to a divorce!" She started crying. Big tears rolled down her cheeks. She said, "Jacob, I messed up. I really did. Please, don't do this. Can we just sit down and talk? It was all my mom. "She insisted on putting Adam's name on it. She said it would make his girlfriend's family look good. I just lost my head for a moment. I really didn't mean to." She was dumping all the blame on someone else. I just watched her act in silence. This was the woman I'd slept beside for five years. Inside, my heart felt numb and cold. If I hadn't taken a closer look at that contract today... If I'd just signed my name and swiped my card without thinking... That 1.8 dollars would've ended up as Adam's pre-marital property. It would have nothing to do with me, or with this home, ever again. And I'd be nothing but a complete idiot. I said calmly, "Cassie. Do you know what struck me most today?" She looked at me with tearful eyes. I continued, "I feel like I am not your husband. I'm just your family's workhorse. The guy who makes the money and gets milked for everything you want." She shuddered and let go of my hand. She said, "No... that's not it..." I said, "You know exactly what's going on. I'm tired. I don't want to play this family game anymore." Suddenly, the doorbell rang. The sound was sharp and insistent. Cassie, like she was clutching at a lifeline, rushed to open the door. Three people were waiting outside the door. My mother-in-law, Miranda Olsen, my father-in-law, Rowan, and Adam. The whole Olsen family showed up together. Miranda came right up to me as soon as she walked in. Her finger was almost poking me in the nose. "Jacob, you heartless man! What has Cassie ever done to deserve this? Why are you treating her so badly?" Rowan followed behind, face grim. Adam hung back at the end, head down, refusing to meet my eyes. Cassie was holding onto her mom, sobbing. "Mom, he wants to divorce me..." "What?" Miranda's voice shot up another octave. She snapped at me, "Divorce? What gives you the right? Let me tell you, Jacob. No daughter of the Olsen family gets sent back like some defective product!" She plopped down on the couch across from me, banging her hand on her thigh in frustration. She said, "If you don't give us an answer today, we're not leaving!" It was a full-blown family showdown. The curtain had officially risen. I watched this whole ridiculous show unfold right in front of me. Strangely, I felt no anger at all. I just wanted to laugh. Leaning back on the couch, I poured myself a glass of water, taking my sweet time. I took a slow sip of water and asked, "An explanation? What exactly do you want from me?" Miranda demanded, "Why are you picking on Cassie? Why are you bullying Adam?" I shot back, "Me? Bullying them? I gave Adam 150 thousand dollars to start his own business, and he blew it all. Is that me bullying him? "I paid for you to stay in the best hospital suite, dropped tens of thousands of dollars on your treatment. Is that me bullying you? "I was about to shell out 1.8 million dollars for his wedding house today. Is that me bullying him?" With every word I spoke, Miranda's expression soured even more. Adam hung his head even lower, unable to meet my eyes. "That's... that's different!" Miranda shot back, grasping at straws. She continued, "You're my son-in-law! Isn't your job to make money for us to spend? You should be grateful that Cassie married you! "Do you really think you'd be where you are today without her?" I let out a laugh and said, "Honestly, I really don't know what I've got today that's thanks to her. "I make one million dollars a year, and I earned every penny myself, working my ass off at the company. "This house? I paid the down payment with my own money before we even got married. Sure, we paid the mortgage together after that, but I covered most of it." I turned to look at Cassie. "Now, as for Cassie... She makes one million dollars a year. In the past five years, has she ever contributed a single cent to this family? "Other than buying herself bags and clothes, what has she ever done for this family?" Once again, everyone was stunned into silence. Cassie's face went ghostly pale. Adam finally looked up, mumbling under his breath. "Jacob, you're a grown man. Why are you even arguing with Cassie about this? Just let it go..." "Shut up!" I snapped. My voice was sharp and commanding. Adam jumped and clammed up right away. I stood up and walked right up to them. I said, "Let me make this clear. First, the divorce is happening. No discussion."
The second the pregn&ncy test came back positive, I practically floated to Aaron Carter's company, giddy to share the news. When I walked in, the receptionist spotted me and moved to announce me. I caught her uneasy look and shook my head, motioning her to stay quiet. I wanted to surprise Aaron. I lifted my hand to knock—when a clear, male voice drifted through the office door. "Bro, you were quick this time." Aaron hesitated for a split second, then spoke smoothly. "Finished up and headed right back." He flipped a document closed. "You didn't blow the cover, did you?" Zane Carter flipped through a magazine on his desk, careless. "Please. We're twins—we look identical. With me covering for you, you can go abroad to see your first love anytime." One of their business partners and close friends snickered. "You two really have this down to a system. One wife shared between two brothers—classic." "Right? Aaron's new wife's a total smoke show. Killer body. If Aaron wasn't so hung up on his ex, any guy would lose his mind over her." "Hey, Zane—your brother's got his heart elsewhere, but you don't. With a sister-in-law that fine… you haven't made a move, have you?" Aaron's hand froze. A flicker of irritation crossed his face. "Cut the crap. We have an agreement. This is just a business marriage. We're divorcing soon. Neither of us is touching her." "You know the rules." Zane's expression shifted, awkward for a moment. "What're you talking about? I've seen tons of girls like Georgia Bennett. Vain, attention-hungry, nothing special. Why would I care about her?" Jasmine Carter twisted a small ornament on the desk, then scoffed. "Like Georgia could ever be good enough for my brother. If her family didn't have a little money, would our parents even have agreed to this arranged marriage?" "She's just some rich nobody climbing the social ladder by latching onto him. She doesn't deserve him at all." "Haha, facts. If I didn't already have Aaron's face, I'd wanna check her out myself." Aaron coughed, cutting the laughter short. Someone asked, casual but curious. "Who even came up with this whole plan anyway?" "No way Aaron, this lovestruck idiot, thought of it. Otherwise he wouldn't have chased his ex across the world all these years." Jasmine smiled sweetly, sounding proud. "Obviously me! Someone's gotta protect my brother's love life, right?" "Besides, she hasn't even met my second brother yet. This is just a little prank. No harm done." "But—I have an even better idea!" Jasmine blinked innocently and held up three fingers. "How about we send Georgia straight to Africa for the honeymoon in a week? Once she's dark as coal, we hit her with divorce papers right away." "We'll just say—‘You're too ug1y now. You don't deserve me. Get lost.'" She giggled to herself, clearly delighted. "The look on her face will be priceless." "Please, bro~" Jasmine clung to Aaron's arm, acting spoiled. Aaron sighed and patted her head helplessly. They'd always spoiled their little princess rotten. "Fine, fine." Jasmine turned to Zane with big eyes. Zane hesitated for a second, then shrugged. "Whatever." "Yes! Best brothers ever!" Laughter filled the room, warm and indulgent, like they were all just teasing a naughty child. My lips pressed into a thin line. Then a sudden, bitter inner voice cut through the noise. [He's always been better than me at everything since we were kids. I was born a full minute earlier—so why does he get to be the big brother? I wanna see who really wins when it comes to my sister-in-law.] [Aaron still has no idea I slept with his wife on their wedding night.] [So what if he's the older brother? The kid she's carrying is still gonna call me Dad.] I stared down at the pregn&ncy test in my hand. One month exactly. Without hesitation, I crumpled it into a tight ball and threw it in the trash. I pulled out my phone and called my twin sister overseas. "Sis… what flea market did you dig this guy out of?" "This is the baby daddy you picked for me? This is the quality?" "I want a refund. Find me a new one. Now." The truth was, I was a twin too. And the woman they'd been messing with these past few months wasn't Georgia. It was me. Audrey Bennett. 2 Georgia sauntered over from a group of good-looking guys, drawling her words lazily. "Hmm?" I repeated every single thing I'd just heard to my twin sister. She instantly exploded. "Are those assho1es really playing us for fools?" "I'm sorry, sis. I just… you got stuck with this mess, and my baby needs a legal birth certificate. It was a free arrangement, a business marriage that was always gonna end in divorce. I thought I'd just go along with it, get the papers, then leave with full custody." "I didn't think those pieces of shȋt had such sick plans." "I swear to fuccking God—" Georgia unleashed a whole string of curses. I held the phone a little farther from my ear and sighed. "Just hold on for now. Find me someone over there who can marry me right away. We'll get divorced as soon as I have the legal document. Money doesn't matter." "As for them… I'll play along for a bit. Have some fun first." Georgia paused, then let out her usual mischievous grin. "Got it. This was just a mistake. Trust your sister. You mess with them as much as you want. I'll come get you when it's time." "Honey~" A sickly sweet male voice came through the line. I frowned. "You behave yourself." "Huh? Mmm…" I hung up immediately. Right then, I canceled my original honeymoon flight and booked a ticket to the city where my sister was. If they wanted to play games? I'd gladly carve out some time to play back. We'd see who outsmarted who. I gently touched my stomach and sighed softly. Baby, where's Mommy gonna find you a real good daddy? The one who'd agreed to the arranged marriage with Aaron was actually my sister, Georgia. But Georgia was wild and fearless, shamelessly flirting with Aaron multiple times before the wedding. Aaron, though, had clearly felt nothing, keeping his face cold and distant the whole time. Georgia got bored fast. Like a bird that refused to be caged, she begged me to marry Aaron in her place. She said it was just a fake, business deal, easy divorce later—all I had to do was act the part. Back then, I'd just found out I was a month pregn&nt. My baby needed a father figure on paper. So I agreed. I never expected Georgia to run off and disappear for months. Originally, it would've been fine if we just kept things polite and distant. But I didn't know if Georgia's overly forward moves before the wedding had given Aaron the wrong impression. Made him think Georgia was head-over-heels in love with him. In reality? She was just h0rny. 3 When Aaron stumbled through the front door, he reeked of whiskey. He looked… normal. Too normal. If anything, his jaw was tighter, his face stiffer than usual, lips pressed into a sharp, unyielding line as he sank onto the sofa and just… sat there. For three whole hours. I side-eyed him, weirded out. No response. I poked his shoulder. He turned his head slowly, like rusted machinery creaking into motion. "Good evening." His voice was ice, flat and empty. But when I met his glazed, unfocused eyes, I finally clocked it—he was completely wasted. I patted the top of his head softly. "Be good and go to bed, yeah?" Aaron went quiet for a beat. "No. I only sleep with my wife. I'm not like that." I laughed under my breath. "Aaron. What's your wife's name?" He hung his head, mumbled after a long, heavy pause. "Georgia." My breath caught. Suddenly I was right back to our wedding night. He'd reeked of alcoho1 then, too. Staggered into the bedroom, tripping over his own feet, bumping hard into the wardrobe with a quiet, pitiful little *ow*—like a kicked puppy. The corners of his eyes were shiny and red. He stared at me with watery, dazed eyes, giggling foolishly one second, then pouting like he'd been wronged the next. "Hehe… wifey." "Wifey, it hurts." "Kiss it better." Then he yanked me roughly by the waist and kissed me hard, hungry and messy. "Wifey smells so good." I was gasping for air when his head lolled to the side, and he passed out cold on my shoulder. It took every ounce of strength to clean him up and drag him into bed. When I stared down at that hard, muscular, unfairly attractive body… I just didn't have the energy to dress him. So I curled right up against him and fell asleep. Let's be real—Georgia and I are blood sisters. I deserved a little fun. But his reaction the next morning had been strange. He never cooked. Ever. But that day, he made breakfast himself. I picked up a fried egg with my folk and studied him. "Why did you get up so early to make breakfast today?" Aren't we just a business marriage? Aaron fought so hard to hold back a smile that his ears burned bright red. "Nothing. You just… had a hard day yesterday." It clicked. Carrying a full-grown man around had been exhausting. "It's fine. Just be more careful next time." Drink less. A pregn&nt woman like me can't be bothered with this chaos. Aaron didn't react outwardly, just squeezed his fork tighter, a low, muffled "Mhm" rumbling in his throat. I stared at the stiff, rigid man in front of me. The boldest thing he did was sneak two fingers out and pinch the hem of my shirt, quick and shy. I studied his blank, stoic face for a long moment. Yep. Still zero expression. The man from that night wasn't him. The one in front of me was the real Aaron. Which meant the one who'd touched me, kissed me, called me wifey… was Zane. 4 The next day, I slept in until the sun was high in the sky. As soon as I stepped into the living room, I saw the person sitting on the sofa. "Don't you have to work today?" Zane held the newspaper in his hands, his voice deep: "Yeah, taking an occasional day off." [I can't exactly say I was afraid my brother did something to you!?] [Jasmine is unbelievable too, insisting on drinking so much at the party. My brother probably drank a ton.] Idiot. He was holding the newspaper upside down. I curled my lips into a smirk: "Perfect timing. Massage my legs for me. I was exhausted last night, and now my legs are so sore." Zane's body stiffened. [Fucck!] I took the initiative to sit on the sofa, lying on my side. I pulled up my nightgown, revealing several distinct red marks on my legs. Aaron hadn't actually done anything to me last night. In fact, he was incredibly easy to manage, doing exactly as he was told. I just directed him to clean himself up, then went back to my room to sleep. The red marks on my legs were nothing more than mosquito bites from being outside yesterday. "Hubby?" Zane's mind went blank for a second. [Aaron! You absolute beast!] [She hasn't even called me hubby!!] As Zane touched my smooth skin, his ears instantly flushed a betraying red. I cast my eyes down, studying Zane's profile. The two brothers actually had some differences. For instance, the younger brother Zane's eyebrows tilted slightly upward at the ends, while the older brother Aaron's were thicker and more rugged. The older brother liked to save his favorite food for last, whereas the younger brother preferred to devour his favorites first before picking at the things he disliked. The pressure of Zane's hands fluctuated, and his breathing grew increasingly heavy. [Fucck, what gives him the right! I was the one who had the wedding night with her, and I'm the one who keeps her company every day. Dammn it, that bastarrd is just reaping the benefits of my hard work.] [No, I can't let him off so easily.] Zane's hands began to trail upwards. The smile on my face didn't reach my eyes. I swatted his hand away and pulled my nightgown back down: "Hubby, I just remembered I haven't eaten yet. I'm a little hungry." Zane acted as if he hadn't heard me, leaning in to press his lips against mine. "Be good. Hubby will cook for you himself later, but right now, we have more important things to do." …
“Darcy is feeling dizzy tonight. Let's suppress our bond, Emma. We can have our marking ceremony some other day.” Those were the exact words he spat when I called him on the day that was supposed to be our marking ceremony. It was the seventh time he asked me to suppress the sacred bond between us for his childhood sweetheart. The first time he suppressed it was because Darcy’s pack was under attack and he wanted to be by her side. “Darcy is fighting for her survival and you want me to be pulled by our fated bond? Don't make me believe you are this selfish., Emma.” The third time he suppressed it he said, “Darcy is having a fever. I can't leave her alone.” By the sixth time, he didn't bother explaining why he had the witch suppress our bond in the most brutal way possible because he was in a hurry to go meet Darcy. Since we were fated mates, every time he wanted to be intimate with her, he would have a witch suppress the bond between us. As an Alpha, this suppression barely affects him but as an Omega, it would leave me in a terrible pain that I could not get up from my bed for weeks. Though devastated seeing me in such pain, he would offer me only a few lines of apologies and a bundle of promises to make it up to me in future. That's it. So, when the seventh time, he refused to mark me and came home to suppress our bond to be with Darcy, I had already packed my clothes. It will be the last time he suppresses our bond because the next time, there will be no bond between us to suppress. Chapter 1 “Call Bonnie! I’m ready.” I said as soon as Edward walked into our room. Pushing my hair back, I exposed the spot on my neck where our bond was delicate. He had his pack’s witch, Bonnie, suppress our bond so many times that it was barely visible now. I could see the guilt and remorse flickered through his eyes as he walked closer. Holding my hands gently, he said, “It will be the last time, Emma. I promise.” “Once Darcy was stable and didn't need me around her, You won't have to go through this searing pain.” I had believed him. Seven times. But now, I was done chasing the shadow I would never be able to catch up. Everytime, he went to take care of Darcy, he would have Bonnie suppress our bond. Being an omega, the suppression would leave me in so much pain, I wouldn't get up from bed for weeks. While I would be moaning in pain and cold, he would stay by Darcy's side, comforting her for what, a fever or a scratch she probably caused while cutting her fangs? “It's okay.” I replied, my voice indifferent, “You can call Bonnie now in case you get late because of me and blame me for it.” The last time he suppressed our bond, I completely lost my strength and fainted. He stayed with me for half an hour before he finally left. The next day he blamed me for holding him and refused to come back for the next three months. His face darkened, “What's that supposed to mean? The last time it's because you didn't eat well-” “Didn't eat well?” I sneered, “Do you think that's why I fainted?” He bit his lips. He quickly regretted saying that, while I continued, “You are an Alpha, Edward. You don't understand what it feels to suppress the bond because you don't have to go through the pain. It's I who suffers for whom? For Darcy?” Having said that, I walked out of the room. I feel disgusted even looking at the Alpha I blindly followed all these years. But, he chased after me. “If you want, I can stay by your side tonight. I’ll leave only when you are stable.” “No need.” I refused, “I can handle it like I always did.” One last time. I can bear it. I said in my mind. Half an hour later, Bonnie stood before my eyes, her silver hair braided tight against her scalp, her eyes filled with a weary pity that I hated more than Edward’s guilt. She carried her satchel of herbs and stones—the tools of my torture. "Emma, you’re already weak. Your lunar cycle is peaking. If we suppress it now..." "Do it," I interrupted. "He has a promise to keep, doesn't he? Darcy is waiting." Edward winced at the venom in my tone. "Bonnie, just... make it quick. I’ll stay with her until the initial shock passes." "I told you, I don't want you here," I said, looking Edward dead in the eye. "Go to her.” Just then his phone rang. Darcy's name flashed on the screen. He picked it up. “What? That serious? I’m coming right now.” He was still on the call when he had already crossed the room, completely forgetting his initial promise to me. Then as if remembered something, he turned back and said, “The next full Moon, it will be our marking ceremony.” Next Full Moon? What I pity, Edward. That's the day I have chosen to completely leave you. Chapter 2 The silence after the door slammed shut was heavier than the suppression spell itself. Bonnie didn’t say a word; the pity in her eyes had curdled into a somber respect. She performed the ritual with a practiced, somber efficiency. As the silver light of her magic seared through my veins, dulling the golden thread that connected my soul to Edward’s, I didn’t scream. I didn’t even moan. I simply watched the ceiling, counting the seconds until I was finally, blissfully, numb. “Don't you regret severing your bond with Edward?” Bonnie asked, “He is after all an Alpha, and he has never refused to mark you.” “Never marked me as well.” I said. The silence was deafening before she sighed, “Since he is an Alpha, he would not realise the bond between you two is already broken. Not until the next full Moon.” “I’ll keep my mouth shut by then. But, I hope you have figured out what you are going to do after that.” she said. “You are his fated mate. Edward would not like to lose the power he gets by bonding with his fated mate.” “Don't worry. I have thought through this.” I replied, “Thank you for keeping it a secret for me, Bonnie. It would be impossible to get Edward break our bond if you hadn't helped me secretly.” She smiled, “Your mother saved my life years ago. I’m indebted to her daughter.” By the next morning, the "weeks of bedrest" Edward expected of me weren't going to happen. I had a deadline, and it didn't involve waiting for a marking ceremony that was never going to take place. *** "You look like a ghost, Em," my best friend, Sarah, whispered as she tucked a stray hair behind my ear. We were sitting at The Howl, a small café on the edge of the pack territory—far enough away to avoid the main barracks, or so I thought. "I feel like one," I admitted, swirling the cooling tea in my mug. "But ghosts are hard to catch, aren't they? That’s the plan." Sarah squeezed my hand. "I still can't believe he left you mid-spell because Darcy had a 'crisis.' I heard from the scouts that she just had a nightmare. A nightmare, Emma." I let out a dry, hollow laugh. "To Edward, Darcy’s bad dreams are more important than my reality. But it’s fine. Let him have his shadows. I’m finding the sun." "That's my girl. Now, drink up. We’re going to browse that vintage shop you like. No pack talk, no Alpha talk, just—" Sarah’s voice cut off abruptly. Her gaze shifted to the door, her posture stiffening into a defensive crouch. I didn't have to turn around to know who it was. The air in the room suddenly felt thick, charged with the scent of pine and rain—and the cloying, sweet smell of Darcy’s expensive perfume. Edward walked in, his arm draped protectively around Darcy’s shoulders. He looked triumphant, relaxed, surrounded by a handful of his high-ranking wolves. He didn't notice me at first, too busy laughing at something one of his friends said. "Oh look," sneered Jax, one of Edward’s closest fingers, pointing a finger toward our table. "The Omega is actually out of bed. I thought the suppression spell usually kept you horizontal for a month, Emma. You finally learn how to toughen up?" The group stopped. Edward’s laughter died instantly as his eyes met mine. He looked startled—almost offended—to see me upright and dressed. "Emma?" Edward stepped forward, his brow furrowing. "What are you doing here? You should be resting. Bonnie said your levels were dangerously low." Darcy pouted, tightening her grip on Edward’s waist. "Maybe she just wanted attention, Eddy. You know how sensitive Omegas can be when they feel... overlooked." His friends chuckled. "Careful, Darcy," another called out. "If you breathe too hard on her, she might faint again and keep the Alpha from his real duties." Sarah slammed her hands on the table, her chair screeching back as she stood up. "You arrogant, bottom-feeding—" "Sarah." I reached out, my voice calm and terrifyingly level. I caught her wrist, pulling her back. "Don't." "Emma, they’re mocking you! He’s standing right there letting them!" Sarah hissed, her eyes glowing a faint amber. I stood up slowly. I didn't look at Jax. I didn't look at those mocking wolves. I looked directly at Edward. He looked uncomfortable, his hand twitching as if he wanted to reach for me, but the weight of Darcy’s presence held him in place. "It’s okay," I said to Sarah, though I kept my eyes on the man who was supposed to be my mate. "They’re right. I’ve spent far too much time being 'sensitive.' It’s amazing how much clarity you get when you realize you’re fighting for a seat at a table that doesn't even have a chair for you." "Emma, wait," Edward started, taking a step toward me. "About last night—" I didn't give him the satisfaction of an argument. I didn't scream about the pain or the broken promises. I simply picked up my coat and slung it over my shoulder. "Enjoy your coffee, Edward," I said, offering a small, polite smile that didn't reach my eyes. "And Darcy? I hope the nightmares stay away. It would be a shame to interrupt the Alpha’s busy schedule again." I turned on my heel and walked out the door, my head held high. I didn't look back to see the stunned silence that had fallen over them, or the way Edward’s face had gone pale as he realized, perhaps for the first time, that the bond he kept suppressing was no longer holding me back. It was letting me go. Chapter 3 After Edward suppressed our bond, he would not contact me for a week and spend this time with Darcy. I thought this time would be the same. But surprisingly, he texted me that night. “Don't take Jax’s words to heart, Emma. He talks rubbish.” I read the text and tossed my phone aside, not in a mood to entertain him. But, my phone rang. It was Edward. “Emma, are you mad at me?” He asked as soon as I picked up the call. His voice sounded hoarse. “Why do you care?” I asked instead. Gone were the days I used to melt on a few words he would speak to me softly. “Why won't I?” He spoke, “You are my mate, my Luna. Of course, I care.” “If you cared, you would have been by my side and not by Darcy’s, Edward.” I blurted out, “If you cared you wouldn't let me go through this pain while comforting her for a nightmare.” “Emma…” he whispered my name, soft and gentle. “It will be the last time. I promise. I’ll make it up to you.” “How about we go shopping tomorrow? Just you and me. It's your birthday as well.” He proposed and before I could refuse him, he hung up. I don't know why I did not call him back to cancel our meeting and instead got ready the next day. Perhaps, it was going to be our last day together. I wanted to have one good memory with him before finally leaving. But, as I stood before the villa he had gifted me on the day we first discovered we were fated mates, his car stopped right before me. I walked ahead and opened the passenger seat. But, Darcy had already occupied that seat. I looked into Edward’s eyes and said, “I remember you said just you and me.” A moment of hesitation flickered through his eyes before he finally managed to speak, “Darcy happened to buy something as well. So, I brought her along.” While I waited for a good moment for Darcy to leave my spot, Edward's voice made my chest crawl. “Emma, do you mind sitting in the back? Darcy gets car sick if she isn’t in the front. You understand, right?” I didn’t answer. I simply closed the door and climbed into the backseat. As we drove, I watched them through the rearview mirror—Edward’s hand occasionally resting on the center console, close enough for Darcy to brush her fingers against his. I was a ghost in my own birthday celebration. The mall was a blur of high-end boutiques and painful realizations. Edward didn’t hold my hand. He didn’t ask which dress I liked. Instead, he walked behind Darcy. “I’m going to try these on,” Darcy chirped, clutching a handful of silk slips. “Edward, come tell me which color suits my skin tone?” Edward glanced at me, a brief flash of conflict crossing his face, but Darcy pulled on his arm. “I’ll be right back, Emma. Just stay here.” Ten minutes passed. Then fifteen. The sales associates began to give me pitying looks—the future Luna of the pack, standing alone on her birthday while her mate vanished into the fitting rooms with another woman. I walked toward the back of the store, my heart hammering against my ribs. I told myself I was just going to check on them. But as I approached the heavy velvet curtains of the VIP fitting area, I heard it. The sound of a low, familiar groan. I pushed the curtain slightly. In the reflection of the three-way mirror, I saw them. Darcy was pressed against the wall, her legs wrapped around Edward’s waist, and his head was buried in the crook of her neck. His hands were gripping her hips with a ferocity he hadn't shown me in months. I didn't scream. I didn't even cry. Something inside me simply... snapped. The last thread of the "one good memory" I wanted to save had just been incinerated. I walked out of the store, the bright mall lights suddenly feeling like a spotlight on my stupidity. I heard Edward’s voice from behind, calling my name desperately. I ignored it. I pulled out my phone, my fingers steady as I dialed Sarah’s number. “Sarah?” I said as soon as the line picked up. “Emma? I thought you were enjoying the day with your Alpha ,” Sarah’s voice was weary, defensive. “Is there a bar open tonight?” I asked, my voice cold and clear. “A loud one. One where nobody cares about Lunas or fated mates.” There was a stunned silence on the other end. “Emma, what happened?” “It’s my birthday, Sarah,” I said, looking back at the store one last time before turning toward the exit. “And I want to celebrate the fact that I’m finally done. Pick me up in twenty minutes.” Chapter 4 The cool night air bit at my skin as I stood on the curb, the neon signs of the mall blurring into streaks of artificial light. Every time I closed my eyes, I saw the reflection in that three-way mirror—the way his hands, the same hands that had once traced the mark on my neck, held her with a desperate, hungry possessiveness. Sarah’s beat-up sedan screeched to a halt in front of me. She didn’t ask questions when I climbed in; she just saw my face and hit the gas. "The Obsidian Lounge," she said, her voice tight. "It’s loud, it’s dark, and Alphas usually find it beneath them. You okay?" "I've never been better," I lied. The hollow space in my chest felt like an open wound, but for the first time, it didn't hurt. It was just numb. The club was a sensory assault. Bass thrummed through the floorboards. I downed three shots of tequila in rapid succession. I wanted to burn the taste of Edward’s lies out of my throat. I was leaning against the bar, watching the crowd, when my phone vibrated in my pocket. Edward: Emma, where did you go? We were just talking. Darcy felt faint and I had to catch her. It wasn't what you think. I let out a harsh, jagged laugh that was swallowed by the music. Talking. He thought I was blind as well as pathetic. "Another," I signaled to the bartender. "Emma, stop," Sarah grabbed my wrist. Just then my phone rang. It was Edward. He video called me. I tossed my phone aside but Sarah picked it up. “What the hell did you do to Emma that she is wasted like this?” She spat showing the camera towards me. Edward frowned, his eyes reflecting genuine care I was too afraid to believe. “Give the phone to Emma.” He commanded from the other side, his voice laced with Alpha dominance. “You are pathetic, Edward.” Sarah snapped back as she threw the phone in my hands. “Emma, it's not what you are thinking. I’m coming to find you. Wait for me.” He said. “The Obsidian Lounge it is, right? We will celebrate your birthday together.” “You don't have to-” He hung up before I could tell him not to. I did not want to see his face right now. But, I stayed there the whole night. It's because I did not want to go back to the home that was filled with the memories of him. Also because part of me did not want to have the last memory of Edward kissing another woman before my eyes. I wanted him to explain. Even if it would be a delusional thought, I did not want to leave with a memory that was going to haunt me forever. I waited there like a fool. But, he did not arrive. He ghosted me on my very birthday. His text only arrived the next morning. [Darcy went on heat last night. She needed me to soothe her wolf. Sorry, darling. I’ll make it up to you at our marking ceremony.] [It's on the Next Full Moon. Don't forget the date.] I stared at the text for a long while, a smile full of self mockery spread on my lips. Just then my phone buzzed with a notification. It was Darcy. She posted on her social media. She was lying on Edward's chest, their bodies entangled into each other, wrapped by a white blanket. The caption read [Finally together] I watched them together and this time, I felt nothing. I had already broken my bond with Edward and now whatever he does, whoever he sleeps with, has nothing to do with me. I grabbed my phone and left the bar. But, I did not go home. Instead, I barged at Sarah’s place. The rest of the days passed in a fraction of time. Edward never contacted me until the day of the Full Moon. My phone has been ringing since morning. But, I ignored it. As I reached the airport, shot a last glance at my phone. Ten missed calls from Edward and countless messages. [Emma, why are you not at home?] [Why are you not picking up my calls?] [Is it about Darcy's post? It's a misunderstanding, Emma. I’ll explain it to you.] [Tonight is our mating ceremony, Emma. Don't forget it.] [I’ll be waiting for you at the altar at 7:00 PM] I looked at my watch. It was 7 o'clock. I blocked his number, took the sim card out of my phone and dumped it in a trash can before I boarded my flight. Goodbye Edward. There is nothing left between us to explain.
“Darcy is feeling dizzy tonight. Let's suppress our bond, Emma. We can have our marking ceremony some other day.” Those were the exact words he spat when I called him on the day that was supposed to be our marking ceremony. It was the seventh time he asked me to suppress the sacred bond between us for his childhood sweetheart. The first time he suppressed it was because Darcy’s pack was under attack and he wanted to be by her side. “Darcy is fighting for her survival and you want me to be pulled by our fated bond? Don't make me believe you are this selfish., Emma.” The third time he suppressed it he said, “Darcy is having a fever. I can't leave her alone.” By the sixth time, he didn't bother explaining why he had the witch suppress our bond in the most brutal way possible because he was in a hurry to go meet Darcy. Since we were fated mates, every time he wanted to be intimate with her, he would have a witch suppress the bond between us. As an Alpha, this suppression barely affects him but as an Omega, it would leave me in a terrible pain that I could not get up from my bed for weeks. Though devastated seeing me in such pain, he would offer me only a few lines of apologies and a bundle of promises to make it up to me in future. That's it. So, when the seventh time, he refused to mark me and came home to suppress our bond to be with Darcy, I had already packed my clothes. It will be the last time he suppresses our bond because the next time, there will be no bond between us to suppress. Chapter 1 “Call Bonnie! I’m ready.” I said as soon as Edward walked into our room. Pushing my hair back, I exposed the spot on my neck where our bond was delicate. He had his pack’s witch, Bonnie, suppress our bond so many times that it was barely visible now. I could see the guilt and remorse flickered through his eyes as he walked closer. Holding my hands gently, he said, “It will be the last time, Emma. I promise.” “Once Darcy was stable and didn't need me around her, You won't have to go through this searing pain.” I had believed him. Seven times. But now, I was done chasing the shadow I would never be able to catch up. Everytime, he went to take care of Darcy, he would have Bonnie suppress our bond. Being an omega, the suppression would leave me in so much pain, I wouldn't get up from bed for weeks. While I would be moaning in pain and cold, he would stay by Darcy's side, comforting her for what, a fever or a scratch she probably caused while cutting her fangs? “It's okay.” I replied, my voice indifferent, “You can call Bonnie now in case you get late because of me and blame me for it.” The last time he suppressed our bond, I completely lost my strength and fainted. He stayed with me for half an hour before he finally left. The next day he blamed me for holding him and refused to come back for the next three months. His face darkened, “What's that supposed to mean? The last time it's because you didn't eat well-” “Didn't eat well?” I sneered, “Do you think that's why I fainted?” He bit his lips. He quickly regretted saying that, while I continued, “You are an Alpha, Edward. You don't understand what it feels to suppress the bond because you don't have to go through the pain. It's I who suffers for whom? For Darcy?” Having said that, I walked out of the room. I feel disgusted even looking at the Alpha I blindly followed all these years. But, he chased after me. “If you want, I can stay by your side tonight. I’ll leave only when you are stable.” “No need.” I refused, “I can handle it like I always did.” One last time. I can bear it. I said in my mind. Half an hour later, Bonnie stood before my eyes, her silver hair braided tight against her scalp, her eyes filled with a weary pity that I hated more than Edward’s guilt. She carried her satchel of herbs and stones—the tools of my torture. "Emma, you’re already weak. Your lunar cycle is peaking. If we suppress it now..." "Do it," I interrupted. "He has a promise to keep, doesn't he? Darcy is waiting." Edward winced at the venom in my tone. "Bonnie, just... make it quick. I’ll stay with her until the initial shock passes." "I told you, I don't want you here," I said, looking Edward dead in the eye. "Go to her.” Just then his phone rang. Darcy's name flashed on the screen. He picked it up. “What? That serious? I’m coming right now.” He was still on the call when he had already crossed the room, completely forgetting his initial promise to me. Then as if remembered something, he turned back and said, “The next full Moon, it will be our marking ceremony.” Next Full Moon? What I pity, Edward. That's the day I have chosen to completely leave you. Chapter 2 The silence after the door slammed shut was heavier than the suppression spell itself. Bonnie didn’t say a word; the pity in her eyes had curdled into a somber respect. She performed the ritual with a practiced, somber efficiency. As the silver light of her magic seared through my veins, dulling the golden thread that connected my soul to Edward’s, I didn’t scream. I didn’t even moan. I simply watched the ceiling, counting the seconds until I was finally, blissfully, numb. “Don't you regret severing your bond with Edward?” Bonnie asked, “He is after all an Alpha, and he has never refused to mark you.” “Never marked me as well.” I said. The silence was deafening before she sighed, “Since he is an Alpha, he would not realise the bond between you two is already broken. Not until the next full Moon.” “I’ll keep my mouth shut by then. But, I hope you have figured out what you are going to do after that.” she said. “You are his fated mate. Edward would not like to lose the power he gets by bonding with his fated mate.” “Don't worry. I have thought through this.” I replied, “Thank you for keeping it a secret for me, Bonnie. It would be impossible to get Edward break our bond if you hadn't helped me secretly.” She smiled, “Your mother saved my life years ago. I’m indebted to her daughter.” By the next morning, the "weeks of bedrest" Edward expected of me weren't going to happen. I had a deadline, and it didn't involve waiting for a marking ceremony that was never going to take place. *** "You look like a ghost, Em," my best friend, Sarah, whispered as she tucked a stray hair behind my ear. We were sitting at The Howl, a small café on the edge of the pack territory—far enough away to avoid the main barracks, or so I thought. "I feel like one," I admitted, swirling the cooling tea in my mug. "But ghosts are hard to catch, aren't they? That’s the plan." Sarah squeezed my hand. "I still can't believe he left you mid-spell because Darcy had a 'crisis.' I heard from the scouts that she just had a nightmare. A nightmare, Emma." I let out a dry, hollow laugh. "To Edward, Darcy’s bad dreams are more important than my reality. But it’s fine. Let him have his shadows. I’m finding the sun." "That's my girl. Now, drink up. We’re going to browse that vintage shop you like. No pack talk, no Alpha talk, just—" Sarah’s voice cut off abruptly. Her gaze shifted to the door, her posture stiffening into a defensive crouch. I didn't have to turn around to know who it was. The air in the room suddenly felt thick, charged with the scent of pine and rain—and the cloying, sweet smell of Darcy’s expensive perfume. Edward walked in, his arm draped protectively around Darcy’s shoulders. He looked triumphant, relaxed, surrounded by a handful of his high-ranking wolves. He didn't notice me at first, too busy laughing at something one of his friends said. "Oh look," sneered Jax, one of Edward’s closest fingers, pointing a finger toward our table. "The Omega is actually out of bed. I thought the suppression spell usually kept you horizontal for a month, Emma. You finally learn how to toughen up?" The group stopped. Edward’s laughter died instantly as his eyes met mine. He looked startled—almost offended—to see me upright and dressed. "Emma?" Edward stepped forward, his brow furrowing. "What are you doing here? You should be resting. Bonnie said your levels were dangerously low." Darcy pouted, tightening her grip on Edward’s waist. "Maybe she just wanted attention, Eddy. You know how sensitive Omegas can be when they feel... overlooked." His friends chuckled. "Careful, Darcy," another called out. "If you breathe too hard on her, she might faint again and keep the Alpha from his real duties." Sarah slammed her hands on the table, her chair screeching back as she stood up. "You arrogant, bottom-feeding—" "Sarah." I reached out, my voice calm and terrifyingly level. I caught her wrist, pulling her back. "Don't." "Emma, they’re mocking you! He’s standing right there letting them!" Sarah hissed, her eyes glowing a faint amber. I stood up slowly. I didn't look at Jax. I didn't look at those mocking wolves. I looked directly at Edward. He looked uncomfortable, his hand twitching as if he wanted to reach for me, but the weight of Darcy’s presence held him in place. "It’s okay," I said to Sarah, though I kept my eyes on the man who was supposed to be my mate. "They’re right. I’ve spent far too much time being 'sensitive.' It’s amazing how much clarity you get when you realize you’re fighting for a seat at a table that doesn't even have a chair for you." "Emma, wait," Edward started, taking a step toward me. "About last night—" I didn't give him the satisfaction of an argument. I didn't scream about the pain or the broken promises. I simply picked up my coat and slung it over my shoulder. "Enjoy your coffee, Edward," I said, offering a small, polite smile that didn't reach my eyes. "And Darcy? I hope the nightmares stay away. It would be a shame to interrupt the Alpha’s busy schedule again." I turned on my heel and walked out the door, my head held high. I didn't look back to see the stunned silence that had fallen over them, or the way Edward’s face had gone pale as he realized, perhaps for the first time, that the bond he kept suppressing was no longer holding me back. It was letting me go. Chapter 3 After Edward suppressed our bond, he would not contact me for a week and spend this time with Darcy. I thought this time would be the same. But surprisingly, he texted me that night. “Don't take Jax’s words to heart, Emma. He talks rubbish.” I read the text and tossed my phone aside, not in a mood to entertain him. But, my phone rang. It was Edward. “Emma, are you mad at me?” He asked as soon as I picked up the call. His voice sounded hoarse. “Why do you care?” I asked instead. Gone were the days I used to melt on a few words he would speak to me softly. “Why won't I?” He spoke, “You are my mate, my Luna. Of course, I care.” “If you cared, you would have been by my side and not by Darcy’s, Edward.” I blurted out, “If you cared you wouldn't let me go through this pain while comforting her for a nightmare.” “Emma…” he whispered my name, soft and gentle. “It will be the last time. I promise. I’ll make it up to you.” “How about we go shopping tomorrow? Just you and me. It's your birthday as well.” He proposed and before I could refuse him, he hung up. I don't know why I did not call him back to cancel our meeting and instead got ready the next day. Perhaps, it was going to be our last day together. I wanted to have one good memory with him before finally leaving. But, as I stood before the villa he had gifted me on the day we first discovered we were fated mates, his car stopped right before me. I walked ahead and opened the passenger seat. But, Darcy had already occupied that seat. I looked into Edward’s eyes and said, “I remember you said just you and me.” A moment of hesitation flickered through his eyes before he finally managed to speak, “Darcy happened to buy something as well. So, I brought her along.” While I waited for a good moment for Darcy to leave my spot, Edward's voice made my chest crawl. “Emma, do you mind sitting in the back? Darcy gets car sick if she isn’t in the front. You understand, right?” I didn’t answer. I simply closed the door and climbed into the backseat. As we drove, I watched them through the rearview mirror—Edward’s hand occasionally resting on the center console, close enough for Darcy to brush her fingers against his. I was a ghost in my own birthday celebration. The mall was a blur of high-end boutiques and painful realizations. Edward didn’t hold my hand. He didn’t ask which dress I liked. Instead, he walked behind Darcy. “I’m going to try these on,” Darcy chirped, clutching a handful of silk slips. “Edward, come tell me which color suits my skin tone?” Edward glanced at me, a brief flash of conflict crossing his face, but Darcy pulled on his arm. “I’ll be right back, Emma. Just stay here.” Ten minutes passed. Then fifteen. The sales associates began to give me pitying looks—the future Luna of the pack, standing alone on her birthday while her mate vanished into the fitting rooms with another woman. I walked toward the back of the store, my heart hammering against my ribs. I told myself I was just going to check on them. But as I approached the heavy velvet curtains of the VIP fitting area, I heard it. The sound of a low, familiar groan. I pushed the curtain slightly. In the reflection of the three-way mirror, I saw them. Darcy was pressed against the wall, her legs wrapped around Edward’s waist, and his head was buried in the crook of her neck. His hands were gripping her hips with a ferocity he hadn't shown me in months. I didn't scream. I didn't even cry. Something inside me simply... snapped. The last thread of the "one good memory" I wanted to save had just been incinerated. I walked out of the store, the bright mall lights suddenly feeling like a spotlight on my stupidity. I heard Edward’s voice from behind, calling my name desperately. I ignored it. I pulled out my phone, my fingers steady as I dialed Sarah’s number. “Sarah?” I said as soon as the line picked up. “Emma? I thought you were enjoying the day with your Alpha ,” Sarah’s voice was weary, defensive. “Is there a bar open tonight?” I asked, my voice cold and clear. “A loud one. One where nobody cares about Lunas or fated mates.” There was a stunned silence on the other end. “Emma, what happened?” “It’s my birthday, Sarah,” I said, looking back at the store one last time before turning toward the exit. “And I want to celebrate the fact that I’m finally done. Pick me up in twenty minutes.” Chapter 4 The cool night air bit at my skin as I stood on the curb, the neon signs of the mall blurring into streaks of artificial light. Every time I closed my eyes, I saw the reflection in that three-way mirror—the way his hands, the same hands that had once traced the mark on my neck, held her with a desperate, hungry possessiveness. Sarah’s beat-up sedan screeched to a halt in front of me. She didn’t ask questions when I climbed in; she just saw my face and hit the gas. "The Obsidian Lounge," she said, her voice tight. "It’s loud, it’s dark, and Alphas usually find it beneath them. You okay?" "I've never been better," I lied. The hollow space in my chest felt like an open wound, but for the first time, it didn't hurt. It was just numb. The club was a sensory assault. Bass thrummed through the floorboards. I downed three shots of tequila in rapid succession. I wanted to burn the taste of Edward’s lies out of my throat. I was leaning against the bar, watching the crowd, when my phone vibrated in my pocket. Edward: Emma, where did you go? We were just talking. Darcy felt faint and I had to catch her. It wasn't what you think. I let out a harsh, jagged laugh that was swallowed by the music. Talking. He thought I was blind as well as pathetic. "Another," I signaled to the bartender. "Emma, stop," Sarah grabbed my wrist. Just then my phone rang. It was Edward. He video called me. I tossed my phone aside but Sarah picked it up. “What the hell did you do to Emma that she is wasted like this?” She spat showing the camera towards me. Edward frowned, his eyes reflecting genuine care I was too afraid to believe. “Give the phone to Emma.” He commanded from the other side, his voice laced with Alpha dominance. “You are pathetic, Edward.” Sarah snapped back as she threw the phone in my hands. “Emma, it's not what you are thinking. I’m coming to find you. Wait for me.” He said. “The Obsidian Lounge it is, right? We will celebrate your birthday together.” “You don't have to-” He hung up before I could tell him not to. I did not want to see his face right now. But, I stayed there the whole night. It's because I did not want to go back to the home that was filled with the memories of him. Also because part of me did not want to have the last memory of Edward kissing another woman before my eyes. I wanted him to explain. Even if it would be a delusional thought, I did not want to leave with a memory that was going to haunt me forever. I waited there like a fool. But, he did not arrive. He ghosted me on my very birthday. His text only arrived the next morning. [Darcy went on heat last night. She needed me to soothe her wolf. Sorry, darling. I’ll make it up to you at our marking ceremony.] [It's on the Next Full Moon. Don't forget the date.] I stared at the text for a long while, a smile full of self mockery spread on my lips. Just then my phone buzzed with a notification. It was Darcy. She posted on her social media. She was lying on Edward's chest, their bodies entangled into each other, wrapped by a white blanket. The caption read [Finally together] I watched them together and this time, I felt nothing. I had already broken my bond with Edward and now whatever he does, whoever he sleeps with, has nothing to do with me. I grabbed my phone and left the bar. But, I did not go home. Instead, I barged at Sarah’s place. The rest of the days passed in a fraction of time. Edward never contacted me until the day of the Full Moon. My phone has been ringing since morning. But, I ignored it. As I reached the airport, shot a last glance at my phone. Ten missed calls from Edward and countless messages. [Emma, why are you not at home?] [Why are you not picking up my calls?] [Is it about Darcy's post? It's a misunderstanding, Emma. I’ll explain it to you.] [Tonight is our mating ceremony, Emma. Don't forget it.] [I’ll be waiting for you at the altar at 7:00 PM] I looked at my watch. It was 7 o'clock. I blocked his number, took the sim card out of my phone and dumped it in a trash can before I boarded my flight. Goodbye Edward. There is nothing left between us to explain.
“Darcy is feeling dizzy tonight. Let's suppress our bond, Emma. We can have our marking ceremony some other day.” Those were the exact words he spat when I called him on the day that was supposed to be our marking ceremony. It was the seventh time he asked me to suppress the sacred bond between us for his childhood sweetheart. The first time he suppressed it was because Darcy’s pack was under attack and he wanted to be by her side. “Darcy is fighting for her survival and you want me to be pulled by our fated bond? Don't make me believe you are this selfish., Emma.” The third time he suppressed it he said, “Darcy is having a fever. I can't leave her alone.” By the sixth time, he didn't bother explaining why he had the witch suppress our bond in the most brutal way possible because he was in a hurry to go meet Darcy. Since we were fated mates, every time he wanted to be intimate with her, he would have a witch suppress the bond between us. As an Alpha, this suppression barely affects him but as an Omega, it would leave me in a terrible pain that I could not get up from my bed for weeks. Though devastated seeing me in such pain, he would offer me only a few lines of apologies and a bundle of promises to make it up to me in future. That's it. So, when the seventh time, he refused to mark me and came home to suppress our bond to be with Darcy, I had already packed my clothes. It will be the last time he suppresses our bond because the next time, there will be no bond between us to suppress. Chapter 1 “Call Bonnie! I’m ready.” I said as soon as Edward walked into our room. Pushing my hair back, I exposed the spot on my neck where our bond was delicate. He had his pack’s witch, Bonnie, suppress our bond so many times that it was barely visible now. I could see the guilt and remorse flickered through his eyes as he walked closer. Holding my hands gently, he said, “It will be the last time, Emma. I promise.” “Once Darcy was stable and didn't need me around her, You won't have to go through this searing pain.” I had believed him. Seven times. But now, I was done chasing the shadow I would never be able to catch up. Everytime, he went to take care of Darcy, he would have Bonnie suppress our bond. Being an omega, the suppression would leave me in so much pain, I wouldn't get up from bed for weeks. While I would be moaning in pain and cold, he would stay by Darcy's side, comforting her for what, a fever or a scratch she probably caused while cutting her fangs? “It's okay.” I replied, my voice indifferent, “You can call Bonnie now in case you get late because of me and blame me for it.” The last time he suppressed our bond, I completely lost my strength and fainted. He stayed with me for half an hour before he finally left. The next day he blamed me for holding him and refused to come back for the next three months. His face darkened, “What's that supposed to mean? The last time it's because you didn't eat well-” “Didn't eat well?” I sneered, “Do you think that's why I fainted?” He bit his lips. He quickly regretted saying that, while I continued, “You are an Alpha, Edward. You don't understand what it feels to suppress the bond because you don't have to go through the pain. It's I who suffers for whom? For Darcy?” Having said that, I walked out of the room. I feel disgusted even looking at the Alpha I blindly followed all these years. But, he chased after me. “If you want, I can stay by your side tonight. I’ll leave only when you are stable.” “No need.” I refused, “I can handle it like I always did.” One last time. I can bear it. I said in my mind. Half an hour later, Bonnie stood before my eyes, her silver hair braided tight against her scalp, her eyes filled with a weary pity that I hated more than Edward’s guilt. She carried her satchel of herbs and stones—the tools of my torture. "Emma, you’re already weak. Your lunar cycle is peaking. If we suppress it now..." "Do it," I interrupted. "He has a promise to keep, doesn't he? Darcy is waiting." Edward winced at the venom in my tone. "Bonnie, just... make it quick. I’ll stay with her until the initial shock passes." "I told you, I don't want you here," I said, looking Edward dead in the eye. "Go to her.” Just then his phone rang. Darcy's name flashed on the screen. He picked it up. “What? That serious? I’m coming right now.” He was still on the call when he had already crossed the room, completely forgetting his initial promise to me. Then as if remembered something, he turned back and said, “The next full Moon, it will be our marking ceremony.” Next Full Moon? What I pity, Edward. That's the day I have chosen to completely leave you. Chapter 2 The silence after the door slammed shut was heavier than the suppression spell itself. Bonnie didn’t say a word; the pity in her eyes had curdled into a somber respect. She performed the ritual with a practiced, somber efficiency. As the silver light of her magic seared through my veins, dulling the golden thread that connected my soul to Edward’s, I didn’t scream. I didn’t even moan. I simply watched the ceiling, counting the seconds until I was finally, blissfully, numb. “Don't you regret severing your bond with Edward?” Bonnie asked, “He is after all an Alpha, and he has never refused to mark you.” “Never marked me as well.” I said. The silence was deafening before she sighed, “Since he is an Alpha, he would not realise the bond between you two is already broken. Not until the next full Moon.” “I’ll keep my mouth shut by then. But, I hope you have figured out what you are going to do after that.” she said. “You are his fated mate. Edward would not like to lose the power he gets by bonding with his fated mate.” “Don't worry. I have thought through this.” I replied, “Thank you for keeping it a secret for me, Bonnie. It would be impossible to get Edward break our bond if you hadn't helped me secretly.” She smiled, “Your mother saved my life years ago. I’m indebted to her daughter.” By the next morning, the "weeks of bedrest" Edward expected of me weren't going to happen. I had a deadline, and it didn't involve waiting for a marking ceremony that was never going to take place. *** "You look like a ghost, Em," my best friend, Sarah, whispered as she tucked a stray hair behind my ear. We were sitting at The Howl, a small café on the edge of the pack territory—far enough away to avoid the main barracks, or so I thought. "I feel like one," I admitted, swirling the cooling tea in my mug. "But ghosts are hard to catch, aren't they? That’s the plan." Sarah squeezed my hand. "I still can't believe he left you mid-spell because Darcy had a 'crisis.' I heard from the scouts that she just had a nightmare. A nightmare, Emma." I let out a dry, hollow laugh. "To Edward, Darcy’s bad dreams are more important than my reality. But it’s fine. Let him have his shadows. I’m finding the sun." "That's my girl. Now, drink up. We’re going to browse that vintage shop you like. No pack talk, no Alpha talk, just—" Sarah’s voice cut off abruptly. Her gaze shifted to the door, her posture stiffening into a defensive crouch. I didn't have to turn around to know who it was. The air in the room suddenly felt thick, charged with the scent of pine and rain—and the cloying, sweet smell of Darcy’s expensive perfume. Edward walked in, his arm draped protectively around Darcy’s shoulders. He looked triumphant, relaxed, surrounded by a handful of his high-ranking wolves. He didn't notice me at first, too busy laughing at something one of his friends said. "Oh look," sneered Jax, one of Edward’s closest fingers, pointing a finger toward our table. "The Omega is actually out of bed. I thought the suppression spell usually kept you horizontal for a month, Emma. You finally learn how to toughen up?" The group stopped. Edward’s laughter died instantly as his eyes met mine. He looked startled—almost offended—to see me upright and dressed. "Emma?" Edward stepped forward, his brow furrowing. "What are you doing here? You should be resting. Bonnie said your levels were dangerously low." Darcy pouted, tightening her grip on Edward’s waist. "Maybe she just wanted attention, Eddy. You know how sensitive Omegas can be when they feel... overlooked." His friends chuckled. "Careful, Darcy," another called out. "If you breathe too hard on her, she might faint again and keep the Alpha from his real duties." Sarah slammed her hands on the table, her chair screeching back as she stood up. "You arrogant, bottom-feeding—" "Sarah." I reached out, my voice calm and terrifyingly level. I caught her wrist, pulling her back. "Don't." "Emma, they’re mocking you! He’s standing right there letting them!" Sarah hissed, her eyes glowing a faint amber. I stood up slowly. I didn't look at Jax. I didn't look at those mocking wolves. I looked directly at Edward. He looked uncomfortable, his hand twitching as if he wanted to reach for me, but the weight of Darcy’s presence held him in place. "It’s okay," I said to Sarah, though I kept my eyes on the man who was supposed to be my mate. "They’re right. I’ve spent far too much time being 'sensitive.' It’s amazing how much clarity you get when you realize you’re fighting for a seat at a table that doesn't even have a chair for you." "Emma, wait," Edward started, taking a step toward me. "About last night—" I didn't give him the satisfaction of an argument. I didn't scream about the pain or the broken promises. I simply picked up my coat and slung it over my shoulder. "Enjoy your coffee, Edward," I said, offering a small, polite smile that didn't reach my eyes. "And Darcy? I hope the nightmares stay away. It would be a shame to interrupt the Alpha’s busy schedule again." I turned on my heel and walked out the door, my head held high. I didn't look back to see the stunned silence that had fallen over them, or the way Edward’s face had gone pale as he realized, perhaps for the first time, that the bond he kept suppressing was no longer holding me back. It was letting me go. Chapter 3 After Edward suppressed our bond, he would not contact me for a week and spend this time with Darcy. I thought this time would be the same. But surprisingly, he texted me that night. “Don't take Jax’s words to heart, Emma. He talks rubbish.” I read the text and tossed my phone aside, not in a mood to entertain him. But, my phone rang. It was Edward. “Emma, are you mad at me?” He asked as soon as I picked up the call. His voice sounded hoarse. “Why do you care?” I asked instead. Gone were the days I used to melt on a few words he would speak to me softly. “Why won't I?” He spoke, “You are my mate, my Luna. Of course, I care.” “If you cared, you would have been by my side and not by Darcy’s, Edward.” I blurted out, “If you cared you wouldn't let me go through this pain while comforting her for a nightmare.” “Emma…” he whispered my name, soft and gentle. “It will be the last time. I promise. I’ll make it up to you.” “How about we go shopping tomorrow? Just you and me. It's your birthday as well.” He proposed and before I could refuse him, he hung up. I don't know why I did not call him back to cancel our meeting and instead got ready the next day. Perhaps, it was going to be our last day together. I wanted to have one good memory with him before finally leaving. But, as I stood before the villa he had gifted me on the day we first discovered we were fated mates, his car stopped right before me. I walked ahead and opened the passenger seat. But, Darcy had already occupied that seat. I looked into Edward’s eyes and said, “I remember you said just you and me.” A moment of hesitation flickered through his eyes before he finally managed to speak, “Darcy happened to buy something as well. So, I brought her along.” While I waited for a good moment for Darcy to leave my spot, Edward's voice made my chest crawl. “Emma, do you mind sitting in the back? Darcy gets car sick if she isn’t in the front. You understand, right?” I didn’t answer. I simply closed the door and climbed into the backseat. As we drove, I watched them through the rearview mirror—Edward’s hand occasionally resting on the center console, close enough for Darcy to brush her fingers against his. I was a ghost in my own birthday celebration. The mall was a blur of high-end boutiques and painful realizations. Edward didn’t hold my hand. He didn’t ask which dress I liked. Instead, he walked behind Darcy. “I’m going to try these on,” Darcy chirped, clutching a handful of silk slips. “Edward, come tell me which color suits my skin tone?” Edward glanced at me, a brief flash of conflict crossing his face, but Darcy pulled on his arm. “I’ll be right back, Emma. Just stay here.” Ten minutes passed. Then fifteen. The sales associates began to give me pitying looks—the future Luna of the pack, standing alone on her birthday while her mate vanished into the fitting rooms with another woman. I walked toward the back of the store, my heart hammering against my ribs. I told myself I was just going to check on them. But as I approached the heavy velvet curtains of the VIP fitting area, I heard it. The sound of a low, familiar groan. I pushed the curtain slightly. In the reflection of the three-way mirror, I saw them. Darcy was pressed against the wall, her legs wrapped around Edward’s waist, and his head was buried in the crook of her neck. His hands were gripping her hips with a ferocity he hadn't shown me in months. I didn't scream. I didn't even cry. Something inside me simply... snapped. The last thread of the "one good memory" I wanted to save had just been incinerated. I walked out of the store, the bright mall lights suddenly feeling like a spotlight on my stupidity. I heard Edward’s voice from behind, calling my name desperately. I ignored it. I pulled out my phone, my fingers steady as I dialed Sarah’s number. “Sarah?” I said as soon as the line picked up. “Emma? I thought you were enjoying the day with your Alpha ,” Sarah’s voice was weary, defensive. “Is there a bar open tonight?” I asked, my voice cold and clear. “A loud one. One where nobody cares about Lunas or fated mates.” There was a stunned silence on the other end. “Emma, what happened?” “It’s my birthday, Sarah,” I said, looking back at the store one last time before turning toward the exit. “And I want to celebrate the fact that I’m finally done. Pick me up in twenty minutes.” Chapter 4 The cool night air bit at my skin as I stood on the curb, the neon signs of the mall blurring into streaks of artificial light. Every time I closed my eyes, I saw the reflection in that three-way mirror—the way his hands, the same hands that had once traced the mark on my neck, held her with a desperate, hungry possessiveness. Sarah’s beat-up sedan screeched to a halt in front of me. She didn’t ask questions when I climbed in; she just saw my face and hit the gas. "The Obsidian Lounge," she said, her voice tight. "It’s loud, it’s dark, and Alphas usually find it beneath them. You okay?" "I've never been better," I lied. The hollow space in my chest felt like an open wound, but for the first time, it didn't hurt. It was just numb. The club was a sensory assault. Bass thrummed through the floorboards. I downed three shots of tequila in rapid succession. I wanted to burn the taste of Edward’s lies out of my throat. I was leaning against the bar, watching the crowd, when my phone vibrated in my pocket. Edward: Emma, where did you go? We were just talking. Darcy felt faint and I had to catch her. It wasn't what you think. I let out a harsh, jagged laugh that was swallowed by the music. Talking. He thought I was blind as well as pathetic. "Another," I signaled to the bartender. "Emma, stop," Sarah grabbed my wrist. Just then my phone rang. It was Edward. He video called me. I tossed my phone aside but Sarah picked it up. “What the hell did you do to Emma that she is wasted like this?” She spat showing the camera towards me. Edward frowned, his eyes reflecting genuine care I was too afraid to believe. “Give the phone to Emma.” He commanded from the other side, his voice laced with Alpha dominance. “You are pathetic, Edward.” Sarah snapped back as she threw the phone in my hands. “Emma, it's not what you are thinking. I’m coming to find you. Wait for me.” He said. “The Obsidian Lounge it is, right? We will celebrate your birthday together.” “You don't have to-” He hung up before I could tell him not to. I did not want to see his face right now. But, I stayed there the whole night. It's because I did not want to go back to the home that was filled with the memories of him. Also because part of me did not want to have the last memory of Edward kissing another woman before my eyes. I wanted him to explain. Even if it would be a delusional thought, I did not want to leave with a memory that was going to haunt me forever. I waited there like a fool. But, he did not arrive. He ghosted me on my very birthday. His text only arrived the next morning. [Darcy went on heat last night. She needed me to soothe her wolf. Sorry, darling. I’ll make it up to you at our marking ceremony.] [It's on the Next Full Moon. Don't forget the date.] I stared at the text for a long while, a smile full of self mockery spread on my lips. Just then my phone buzzed with a notification. It was Darcy. She posted on her social media. She was lying on Edward's chest, their bodies entangled into each other, wrapped by a white blanket. The caption read [Finally together] I watched them together and this time, I felt nothing. I had already broken my bond with Edward and now whatever he does, whoever he sleeps with, has nothing to do with me. I grabbed my phone and left the bar. But, I did not go home. Instead, I barged at Sarah’s place. The rest of the days passed in a fraction of time. Edward never contacted me until the day of the Full Moon. My phone has been ringing since morning. But, I ignored it. As I reached the airport, shot a last glance at my phone. Ten missed calls from Edward and countless messages. [Emma, why are you not at home?] [Why are you not picking up my calls?] [Is it about Darcy's post? It's a misunderstanding, Emma. I’ll explain it to you.] [Tonight is our mating ceremony, Emma. Don't forget it.] [I’ll be waiting for you at the altar at 7:00 PM] I looked at my watch. It was 7 o'clock. I blocked his number, took the sim card out of my phone and dumped it in a trash can before I boarded my flight. Goodbye Edward. There is nothing left between us to explain.
“Darcy is feeling dizzy tonight. Let's suppress our bond, Emma. We can have our marking ceremony some other day.” Those were the exact words he spat when I called him on the day that was supposed to be our marking ceremony. It was the seventh time he asked me to suppress the sacred bond between us for his childhood sweetheart. The first time he suppressed it was because Darcy’s pack was under attack and he wanted to be by her side. “Darcy is fighting for her survival and you want me to be pulled by our fated bond? Don't make me believe you are this selfish., Emma.” The third time he suppressed it he said, “Darcy is having a fever. I can't leave her alone.” By the sixth time, he didn't bother explaining why he had the witch suppress our bond in the most brutal way possible because he was in a hurry to go meet Darcy. Since we were fated mates, every time he wanted to be intimate with her, he would have a witch suppress the bond between us. As an Alpha, this suppression barely affects him but as an Omega, it would leave me in a terrible pain that I could not get up from my bed for weeks. Though devastated seeing me in such pain, he would offer me only a few lines of apologies and a bundle of promises to make it up to me in future. That's it. So, when the seventh time, he refused to mark me and came home to suppress our bond to be with Darcy, I had already packed my clothes. It will be the last time he suppresses our bond because the next time, there will be no bond between us to suppress. Chapter 1 “Call Bonnie! I’m ready.” I said as soon as Edward walked into our room. Pushing my hair back, I exposed the spot on my neck where our bond was delicate. He had his pack’s witch, Bonnie, suppress our bond so many times that it was barely visible now. I could see the guilt and remorse flickered through his eyes as he walked closer. Holding my hands gently, he said, “It will be the last time, Emma. I promise.” “Once Darcy was stable and didn't need me around her, You won't have to go through this searing pain.” I had believed him. Seven times. But now, I was done chasing the shadow I would never be able to catch up. Everytime, he went to take care of Darcy, he would have Bonnie suppress our bond. Being an omega, the suppression would leave me in so much pain, I wouldn't get up from bed for weeks. While I would be moaning in pain and cold, he would stay by Darcy's side, comforting her for what, a fever or a scratch she probably caused while cutting her fangs? “It's okay.” I replied, my voice indifferent, “You can call Bonnie now in case you get late because of me and blame me for it.” The last time he suppressed our bond, I completely lost my strength and fainted. He stayed with me for half an hour before he finally left. The next day he blamed me for holding him and refused to come back for the next three months. His face darkened, “What's that supposed to mean? The last time it's because you didn't eat well-” “Didn't eat well?” I sneered, “Do you think that's why I fainted?” He bit his lips. He quickly regretted saying that, while I continued, “You are an Alpha, Edward. You don't understand what it feels to suppress the bond because you don't have to go through the pain. It's I who suffers for whom? For Darcy?” Having said that, I walked out of the room. I feel disgusted even looking at the Alpha I blindly followed all these years. But, he chased after me. “If you want, I can stay by your side tonight. I’ll leave only when you are stable.” “No need.” I refused, “I can handle it like I always did.” One last time. I can bear it. I said in my mind. Half an hour later, Bonnie stood before my eyes, her silver hair braided tight against her scalp, her eyes filled with a weary pity that I hated more than Edward’s guilt. She carried her satchel of herbs and stones—the tools of my torture. "Emma, you’re already weak. Your lunar cycle is peaking. If we suppress it now..." "Do it," I interrupted. "He has a promise to keep, doesn't he? Darcy is waiting." Edward winced at the venom in my tone. "Bonnie, just... make it quick. I’ll stay with her until the initial shock passes." "I told you, I don't want you here," I said, looking Edward dead in the eye. "Go to her.” Just then his phone rang. Darcy's name flashed on the screen. He picked it up. “What? That serious? I’m coming right now.” He was still on the call when he had already crossed the room, completely forgetting his initial promise to me. Then as if remembered something, he turned back and said, “The next full Moon, it will be our marking ceremony.” Next Full Moon? What I pity, Edward. That's the day I have chosen to completely leave you. Chapter 2 The silence after the door slammed shut was heavier than the suppression spell itself. Bonnie didn’t say a word; the pity in her eyes had curdled into a somber respect. She performed the ritual with a practiced, somber efficiency. As the silver light of her magic seared through my veins, dulling the golden thread that connected my soul to Edward’s, I didn’t scream. I didn’t even moan. I simply watched the ceiling, counting the seconds until I was finally, blissfully, numb. “Don't you regret severing your bond with Edward?” Bonnie asked, “He is after all an Alpha, and he has never refused to mark you.” “Never marked me as well.” I said. The silence was deafening before she sighed, “Since he is an Alpha, he would not realise the bond between you two is already broken. Not until the next full Moon.” “I’ll keep my mouth shut by then. But, I hope you have figured out what you are going to do after that.” she said. “You are his fated mate. Edward would not like to lose the power he gets by bonding with his fated mate.” “Don't worry. I have thought through this.” I replied, “Thank you for keeping it a secret for me, Bonnie. It would be impossible to get Edward break our bond if you hadn't helped me secretly.” She smiled, “Your mother saved my life years ago. I’m indebted to her daughter.” By the next morning, the "weeks of bedrest" Edward expected of me weren't going to happen. I had a deadline, and it didn't involve waiting for a marking ceremony that was never going to take place. *** "You look like a ghost, Em," my best friend, Sarah, whispered as she tucked a stray hair behind my ear. We were sitting at The Howl, a small café on the edge of the pack territory—far enough away to avoid the main barracks, or so I thought. "I feel like one," I admitted, swirling the cooling tea in my mug. "But ghosts are hard to catch, aren't they? That’s the plan." Sarah squeezed my hand. "I still can't believe he left you mid-spell because Darcy had a 'crisis.' I heard from the scouts that she just had a nightmare. A nightmare, Emma." I let out a dry, hollow laugh. "To Edward, Darcy’s bad dreams are more important than my reality. But it’s fine. Let him have his shadows. I’m finding the sun." "That's my girl. Now, drink up. We’re going to browse that vintage shop you like. No pack talk, no Alpha talk, just—" Sarah’s voice cut off abruptly. Her gaze shifted to the door, her posture stiffening into a defensive crouch. I didn't have to turn around to know who it was. The air in the room suddenly felt thick, charged with the scent of pine and rain—and the cloying, sweet smell of Darcy’s expensive perfume. Edward walked in, his arm draped protectively around Darcy’s shoulders. He looked triumphant, relaxed, surrounded by a handful of his high-ranking wolves. He didn't notice me at first, too busy laughing at something one of his friends said. "Oh look," sneered Jax, one of Edward’s closest fingers, pointing a finger toward our table. "The Omega is actually out of bed. I thought the suppression spell usually kept you horizontal for a month, Emma. You finally learn how to toughen up?" The group stopped. Edward’s laughter died instantly as his eyes met mine. He looked startled—almost offended—to see me upright and dressed. "Emma?" Edward stepped forward, his brow furrowing. "What are you doing here? You should be resting. Bonnie said your levels were dangerously low." Darcy pouted, tightening her grip on Edward’s waist. "Maybe she just wanted attention, Eddy. You know how sensitive Omegas can be when they feel... overlooked." His friends chuckled. "Careful, Darcy," another called out. "If you breathe too hard on her, she might faint again and keep the Alpha from his real duties." Sarah slammed her hands on the table, her chair screeching back as she stood up. "You arrogant, bottom-feeding—" "Sarah." I reached out, my voice calm and terrifyingly level. I caught her wrist, pulling her back. "Don't." "Emma, they’re mocking you! He’s standing right there letting them!" Sarah hissed, her eyes glowing a faint amber. I stood up slowly. I didn't look at Jax. I didn't look at those mocking wolves. I looked directly at Edward. He looked uncomfortable, his hand twitching as if he wanted to reach for me, but the weight of Darcy’s presence held him in place. "It’s okay," I said to Sarah, though I kept my eyes on the man who was supposed to be my mate. "They’re right. I’ve spent far too much time being 'sensitive.' It’s amazing how much clarity you get when you realize you’re fighting for a seat at a table that doesn't even have a chair for you." "Emma, wait," Edward started, taking a step toward me. "About last night—" I didn't give him the satisfaction of an argument. I didn't scream about the pain or the broken promises. I simply picked up my coat and slung it over my shoulder. "Enjoy your coffee, Edward," I said, offering a small, polite smile that didn't reach my eyes. "And Darcy? I hope the nightmares stay away. It would be a shame to interrupt the Alpha’s busy schedule again." I turned on my heel and walked out the door, my head held high. I didn't look back to see the stunned silence that had fallen over them, or the way Edward’s face had gone pale as he realized, perhaps for the first time, that the bond he kept suppressing was no longer holding me back. It was letting me go. Chapter 3 After Edward suppressed our bond, he would not contact me for a week and spend this time with Darcy. I thought this time would be the same. But surprisingly, he texted me that night. “Don't take Jax’s words to heart, Emma. He talks rubbish.” I read the text and tossed my phone aside, not in a mood to entertain him. But, my phone rang. It was Edward. “Emma, are you mad at me?” He asked as soon as I picked up the call. His voice sounded hoarse. “Why do you care?” I asked instead. Gone were the days I used to melt on a few words he would speak to me softly. “Why won't I?” He spoke, “You are my mate, my Luna. Of course, I care.” “If you cared, you would have been by my side and not by Darcy’s, Edward.” I blurted out, “If you cared you wouldn't let me go through this pain while comforting her for a nightmare.” “Emma…” he whispered my name, soft and gentle. “It will be the last time. I promise. I’ll make it up to you.” “How about we go shopping tomorrow? Just you and me. It's your birthday as well.” He proposed and before I could refuse him, he hung up. I don't know why I did not call him back to cancel our meeting and instead got ready the next day. Perhaps, it was going to be our last day together. I wanted to have one good memory with him before finally leaving. But, as I stood before the villa he had gifted me on the day we first discovered we were fated mates, his car stopped right before me. I walked ahead and opened the passenger seat. But, Darcy had already occupied that seat. I looked into Edward’s eyes and said, “I remember you said just you and me.” A moment of hesitation flickered through his eyes before he finally managed to speak, “Darcy happened to buy something as well. So, I brought her along.” While I waited for a good moment for Darcy to leave my spot, Edward's voice made my chest crawl. “Emma, do you mind sitting in the back? Darcy gets car sick if she isn’t in the front. You understand, right?” I didn’t answer. I simply closed the door and climbed into the backseat. As we drove, I watched them through the rearview mirror—Edward’s hand occasionally resting on the center console, close enough for Darcy to brush her fingers against his. I was a ghost in my own birthday celebration. The mall was a blur of high-end boutiques and painful realizations. Edward didn’t hold my hand. He didn’t ask which dress I liked. Instead, he walked behind Darcy. “I’m going to try these on,” Darcy chirped, clutching a handful of silk slips. “Edward, come tell me which color suits my skin tone?” Edward glanced at me, a brief flash of conflict crossing his face, but Darcy pulled on his arm. “I’ll be right back, Emma. Just stay here.” Ten minutes passed. Then fifteen. The sales associates began to give me pitying looks—the future Luna of the pack, standing alone on her birthday while her mate vanished into the fitting rooms with another woman. I walked toward the back of the store, my heart hammering against my ribs. I told myself I was just going to check on them. But as I approached the heavy velvet curtains of the VIP fitting area, I heard it. The sound of a low, familiar groan. I pushed the curtain slightly. In the reflection of the three-way mirror, I saw them. Darcy was pressed against the wall, her legs wrapped around Edward’s waist, and his head was buried in the crook of her neck. His hands were gripping her hips with a ferocity he hadn't shown me in months. I didn't scream. I didn't even cry. Something inside me simply... snapped. The last thread of the "one good memory" I wanted to save had just been incinerated. I walked out of the store, the bright mall lights suddenly feeling like a spotlight on my stupidity. I heard Edward’s voice from behind, calling my name desperately. I ignored it. I pulled out my phone, my fingers steady as I dialed Sarah’s number. “Sarah?” I said as soon as the line picked up. “Emma? I thought you were enjoying the day with your Alpha ,” Sarah’s voice was weary, defensive. “Is there a bar open tonight?” I asked, my voice cold and clear. “A loud one. One where nobody cares about Lunas or fated mates.” There was a stunned silence on the other end. “Emma, what happened?” “It’s my birthday, Sarah,” I said, looking back at the store one last time before turning toward the exit. “And I want to celebrate the fact that I’m finally done. Pick me up in twenty minutes.” Chapter 4 The cool night air bit at my skin as I stood on the curb, the neon signs of the mall blurring into streaks of artificial light. Every time I closed my eyes, I saw the reflection in that three-way mirror—the way his hands, the same hands that had once traced the mark on my neck, held her with a desperate, hungry possessiveness. Sarah’s beat-up sedan screeched to a halt in front of me. She didn’t ask questions when I climbed in; she just saw my face and hit the gas. "The Obsidian Lounge," she said, her voice tight. "It’s loud, it’s dark, and Alphas usually find it beneath them. You okay?" "I've never been better," I lied. The hollow space in my chest felt like an open wound, but for the first time, it didn't hurt. It was just numb. The club was a sensory assault. Bass thrummed through the floorboards. I downed three shots of tequila in rapid succession. I wanted to burn the taste of Edward’s lies out of my throat. I was leaning against the bar, watching the crowd, when my phone vibrated in my pocket. Edward: Emma, where did you go? We were just talking. Darcy felt faint and I had to catch her. It wasn't what you think. I let out a harsh, jagged laugh that was swallowed by the music. Talking. He thought I was blind as well as pathetic. "Another," I signaled to the bartender. "Emma, stop," Sarah grabbed my wrist. Just then my phone rang. It was Edward. He video called me. I tossed my phone aside but Sarah picked it up. “What the hell did you do to Emma that she is wasted like this?” She spat showing the camera towards me. Edward frowned, his eyes reflecting genuine care I was too afraid to believe. “Give the phone to Emma.” He commanded from the other side, his voice laced with Alpha dominance. “You are pathetic, Edward.” Sarah snapped back as she threw the phone in my hands. “Emma, it's not what you are thinking. I’m coming to find you. Wait for me.” He said. “The Obsidian Lounge it is, right? We will celebrate your birthday together.” “You don't have to-” He hung up before I could tell him not to. I did not want to see his face right now. But, I stayed there the whole night. It's because I did not want to go back to the home that was filled with the memories of him. Also because part of me did not want to have the last memory of Edward kissing another woman before my eyes. I wanted him to explain. Even if it would be a delusional thought, I did not want to leave with a memory that was going to haunt me forever. I waited there like a fool. But, he did not arrive. He ghosted me on my very birthday. His text only arrived the next morning. [Darcy went on heat last night. She needed me to soothe her wolf. Sorry, darling. I’ll make it up to you at our marking ceremony.] [It's on the Next Full Moon. Don't forget the date.] I stared at the text for a long while, a smile full of self mockery spread on my lips. Just then my phone buzzed with a notification. It was Darcy. She posted on her social media. She was lying on Edward's chest, their bodies entangled into each other, wrapped by a white blanket. The caption read [Finally together] I watched them together and this time, I felt nothing. I had already broken my bond with Edward and now whatever he does, whoever he sleeps with, has nothing to do with me. I grabbed my phone and left the bar. But, I did not go home. Instead, I barged at Sarah’s place. The rest of the days passed in a fraction of time. Edward never contacted me until the day of the Full Moon. My phone has been ringing since morning. But, I ignored it. As I reached the airport, shot a last glance at my phone. Ten missed calls from Edward and countless messages. [Emma, why are you not at home?] [Why are you not picking up my calls?] [Is it about Darcy's post? It's a misunderstanding, Emma. I’ll explain it to you.] [Tonight is our mating ceremony, Emma. Don't forget it.] [I’ll be waiting for you at the altar at 7:00 PM] I looked at my watch. It was 7 o'clock. I blocked his number, took the sim card out of my phone and dumped it in a trash can before I boarded my flight. Goodbye Edward. There is nothing left between us to explain.
“Darcy is feeling dizzy tonight. Let's suppress our bond, Emma. We can have our marking ceremony some other day.” Those were the exact words he spat when I called him on the day that was supposed to be our marking ceremony. It was the seventh time he asked me to suppress the sacred bond between us for his childhood sweetheart. The first time he suppressed it was because Darcy’s pack was under attack and he wanted to be by her side. “Darcy is fighting for her survival and you want me to be pulled by our fated bond? Don't make me believe you are this selfish., Emma.” The third time he suppressed it he said, “Darcy is having a fever. I can't leave her alone.” By the sixth time, he didn't bother explaining why he had the witch suppress our bond in the most brutal way possible because he was in a hurry to go meet Darcy. Since we were fated mates, every time he wanted to be intimate with her, he would have a witch suppress the bond between us. As an Alpha, this suppression barely affects him but as an Omega, it would leave me in a terrible pain that I could not get up from my bed for weeks. Though devastated seeing me in such pain, he would offer me only a few lines of apologies and a bundle of promises to make it up to me in future. That's it. So, when the seventh time, he refused to mark me and came home to suppress our bond to be with Darcy, I had already packed my clothes. It will be the last time he suppresses our bond because the next time, there will be no bond between us to suppress. Chapter 1 “Call Bonnie! I’m ready.” I said as soon as Edward walked into our room. Pushing my hair back, I exposed the spot on my neck where our bond was delicate. He had his pack’s witch, Bonnie, suppress our bond so many times that it was barely visible now. I could see the guilt and remorse flickered through his eyes as he walked closer. Holding my hands gently, he said, “It will be the last time, Emma. I promise.” “Once Darcy was stable and didn't need me around her, You won't have to go through this searing pain.” I had believed him. Seven times. But now, I was done chasing the shadow I would never be able to catch up. Everytime, he went to take care of Darcy, he would have Bonnie suppress our bond. Being an omega, the suppression would leave me in so much pain, I wouldn't get up from bed for weeks. While I would be moaning in pain and cold, he would stay by Darcy's side, comforting her for what, a fever or a scratch she probably caused while cutting her fangs? “It's okay.” I replied, my voice indifferent, “You can call Bonnie now in case you get late because of me and blame me for it.” The last time he suppressed our bond, I completely lost my strength and fainted. He stayed with me for half an hour before he finally left. The next day he blamed me for holding him and refused to come back for the next three months. His face darkened, “What's that supposed to mean? The last time it's because you didn't eat well-” “Didn't eat well?” I sneered, “Do you think that's why I fainted?” He bit his lips. He quickly regretted saying that, while I continued, “You are an Alpha, Edward. You don't understand what it feels to suppress the bond because you don't have to go through the pain. It's I who suffers for whom? For Darcy?” Having said that, I walked out of the room. I feel disgusted even looking at the Alpha I blindly followed all these years. But, he chased after me. “If you want, I can stay by your side tonight. I’ll leave only when you are stable.” “No need.” I refused, “I can handle it like I always did.” One last time. I can bear it. I said in my mind. Half an hour later, Bonnie stood before my eyes, her silver hair braided tight against her scalp, her eyes filled with a weary pity that I hated more than Edward’s guilt. She carried her satchel of herbs and stones—the tools of my torture. "Emma, you’re already weak. Your lunar cycle is peaking. If we suppress it now..." "Do it," I interrupted. "He has a promise to keep, doesn't he? Darcy is waiting." Edward winced at the venom in my tone. "Bonnie, just... make it quick. I’ll stay with her until the initial shock passes." "I told you, I don't want you here," I said, looking Edward dead in the eye. "Go to her.” Just then his phone rang. Darcy's name flashed on the screen. He picked it up. “What? That serious? I’m coming right now.” He was still on the call when he had already crossed the room, completely forgetting his initial promise to me. Then as if remembered something, he turned back and said, “The next full Moon, it will be our marking ceremony.” Next Full Moon? What I pity, Edward. That's the day I have chosen to completely leave you. Chapter 2 The silence after the door slammed shut was heavier than the suppression spell itself. Bonnie didn’t say a word; the pity in her eyes had curdled into a somber respect. She performed the ritual with a practiced, somber efficiency. As the silver light of her magic seared through my veins, dulling the golden thread that connected my soul to Edward’s, I didn’t scream. I didn’t even moan. I simply watched the ceiling, counting the seconds until I was finally, blissfully, numb. “Don't you regret severing your bond with Edward?” Bonnie asked, “He is after all an Alpha, and he has never refused to mark you.” “Never marked me as well.” I said. The silence was deafening before she sighed, “Since he is an Alpha, he would not realise the bond between you two is already broken. Not until the next full Moon.” “I’ll keep my mouth shut by then. But, I hope you have figured out what you are going to do after that.” she said. “You are his fated mate. Edward would not like to lose the power he gets by bonding with his fated mate.” “Don't worry. I have thought through this.” I replied, “Thank you for keeping it a secret for me, Bonnie. It would be impossible to get Edward break our bond if you hadn't helped me secretly.” She smiled, “Your mother saved my life years ago. I’m indebted to her daughter.” By the next morning, the "weeks of bedrest" Edward expected of me weren't going to happen. I had a deadline, and it didn't involve waiting for a marking ceremony that was never going to take place. *** "You look like a ghost, Em," my best friend, Sarah, whispered as she tucked a stray hair behind my ear. We were sitting at The Howl, a small café on the edge of the pack territory—far enough away to avoid the main barracks, or so I thought. "I feel like one," I admitted, swirling the cooling tea in my mug. "But ghosts are hard to catch, aren't they? That’s the plan." Sarah squeezed my hand. "I still can't believe he left you mid-spell because Darcy had a 'crisis.' I heard from the scouts that she just had a nightmare. A nightmare, Emma." I let out a dry, hollow laugh. "To Edward, Darcy’s bad dreams are more important than my reality. But it’s fine. Let him have his shadows. I’m finding the sun." "That's my girl. Now, drink up. We’re going to browse that vintage shop you like. No pack talk, no Alpha talk, just—" Sarah’s voice cut off abruptly. Her gaze shifted to the door, her posture stiffening into a defensive crouch. I didn't have to turn around to know who it was. The air in the room suddenly felt thick, charged with the scent of pine and rain—and the cloying, sweet smell of Darcy’s expensive perfume. Edward walked in, his arm draped protectively around Darcy’s shoulders. He looked triumphant, relaxed, surrounded by a handful of his high-ranking wolves. He didn't notice me at first, too busy laughing at something one of his friends said. "Oh look," sneered Jax, one of Edward’s closest fingers, pointing a finger toward our table. "The Omega is actually out of bed. I thought the suppression spell usually kept you horizontal for a month, Emma. You finally learn how to toughen up?" The group stopped. Edward’s laughter died instantly as his eyes met mine. He looked startled—almost offended—to see me upright and dressed. "Emma?" Edward stepped forward, his brow furrowing. "What are you doing here? You should be resting. Bonnie said your levels were dangerously low." Darcy pouted, tightening her grip on Edward’s waist. "Maybe she just wanted attention, Eddy. You know how sensitive Omegas can be when they feel... overlooked." His friends chuckled. "Careful, Darcy," another called out. "If you breathe too hard on her, she might faint again and keep the Alpha from his real duties." Sarah slammed her hands on the table, her chair screeching back as she stood up. "You arrogant, bottom-feeding—" "Sarah." I reached out, my voice calm and terrifyingly level. I caught her wrist, pulling her back. "Don't." "Emma, they’re mocking you! He’s standing right there letting them!" Sarah hissed, her eyes glowing a faint amber. I stood up slowly. I didn't look at Jax. I didn't look at those mocking wolves. I looked directly at Edward. He looked uncomfortable, his hand twitching as if he wanted to reach for me, but the weight of Darcy’s presence held him in place. "It’s okay," I said to Sarah, though I kept my eyes on the man who was supposed to be my mate. "They’re right. I’ve spent far too much time being 'sensitive.' It’s amazing how much clarity you get when you realize you’re fighting for a seat at a table that doesn't even have a chair for you." "Emma, wait," Edward started, taking a step toward me. "About last night—" I didn't give him the satisfaction of an argument. I didn't scream about the pain or the broken promises. I simply picked up my coat and slung it over my shoulder. "Enjoy your coffee, Edward," I said, offering a small, polite smile that didn't reach my eyes. "And Darcy? I hope the nightmares stay away. It would be a shame to interrupt the Alpha’s busy schedule again." I turned on my heel and walked out the door, my head held high. I didn't look back to see the stunned silence that had fallen over them, or the way Edward’s face had gone pale as he realized, perhaps for the first time, that the bond he kept suppressing was no longer holding me back. It was letting me go. Chapter 3 After Edward suppressed our bond, he would not contact me for a week and spend this time with Darcy. I thought this time would be the same. But surprisingly, he texted me that night. “Don't take Jax’s words to heart, Emma. He talks rubbish.” I read the text and tossed my phone aside, not in a mood to entertain him. But, my phone rang. It was Edward. “Emma, are you mad at me?” He asked as soon as I picked up the call. His voice sounded hoarse. “Why do you care?” I asked instead. Gone were the days I used to melt on a few words he would speak to me softly. “Why won't I?” He spoke, “You are my mate, my Luna. Of course, I care.” “If you cared, you would have been by my side and not by Darcy’s, Edward.” I blurted out, “If you cared you wouldn't let me go through this pain while comforting her for a nightmare.” “Emma…” he whispered my name, soft and gentle. “It will be the last time. I promise. I’ll make it up to you.” “How about we go shopping tomorrow? Just you and me. It's your birthday as well.” He proposed and before I could refuse him, he hung up. I don't know why I did not call him back to cancel our meeting and instead got ready the next day. Perhaps, it was going to be our last day together. I wanted to have one good memory with him before finally leaving. But, as I stood before the villa he had gifted me on the day we first discovered we were fated mates, his car stopped right before me. I walked ahead and opened the passenger seat. But, Darcy had already occupied that seat. I looked into Edward’s eyes and said, “I remember you said just you and me.” A moment of hesitation flickered through his eyes before he finally managed to speak, “Darcy happened to buy something as well. So, I brought her along.” While I waited for a good moment for Darcy to leave my spot, Edward's voice made my chest crawl. “Emma, do you mind sitting in the back? Darcy gets car sick if she isn’t in the front. You understand, right?” I didn’t answer. I simply closed the door and climbed into the backseat. As we drove, I watched them through the rearview mirror—Edward’s hand occasionally resting on the center console, close enough for Darcy to brush her fingers against his. I was a ghost in my own birthday celebration. The mall was a blur of high-end boutiques and painful realizations. Edward didn’t hold my hand. He didn’t ask which dress I liked. Instead, he walked behind Darcy. “I’m going to try these on,” Darcy chirped, clutching a handful of silk slips. “Edward, come tell me which color suits my skin tone?” Edward glanced at me, a brief flash of conflict crossing his face, but Darcy pulled on his arm. “I’ll be right back, Emma. Just stay here.” Ten minutes passed. Then fifteen. The sales associates began to give me pitying looks—the future Luna of the pack, standing alone on her birthday while her mate vanished into the fitting rooms with another woman. I walked toward the back of the store, my heart hammering against my ribs. I told myself I was just going to check on them. But as I approached the heavy velvet curtains of the VIP fitting area, I heard it. The sound of a low, familiar groan. I pushed the curtain slightly. In the reflection of the three-way mirror, I saw them. Darcy was pressed against the wall, her legs wrapped around Edward’s waist, and his head was buried in the crook of her neck. His hands were gripping her hips with a ferocity he hadn't shown me in months. I didn't scream. I didn't even cry. Something inside me simply... snapped. The last thread of the "one good memory" I wanted to save had just been incinerated. I walked out of the store, the bright mall lights suddenly feeling like a spotlight on my stupidity. I heard Edward’s voice from behind, calling my name desperately. I ignored it. I pulled out my phone, my fingers steady as I dialed Sarah’s number. “Sarah?” I said as soon as the line picked up. “Emma? I thought you were enjoying the day with your Alpha ,” Sarah’s voice was weary, defensive. “Is there a bar open tonight?” I asked, my voice cold and clear. “A loud one. One where nobody cares about Lunas or fated mates.” There was a stunned silence on the other end. “Emma, what happened?” “It’s my birthday, Sarah,” I said, looking back at the store one last time before turning toward the exit. “And I want to celebrate the fact that I’m finally done. Pick me up in twenty minutes.” Chapter 4 The cool night air bit at my skin as I stood on the curb, the neon signs of the mall blurring into streaks of artificial light. Every time I closed my eyes, I saw the reflection in that three-way mirror—the way his hands, the same hands that had once traced the mark on my neck, held her with a desperate, hungry possessiveness. Sarah’s beat-up sedan screeched to a halt in front of me. She didn’t ask questions when I climbed in; she just saw my face and hit the gas. "The Obsidian Lounge," she said, her voice tight. "It’s loud, it’s dark, and Alphas usually find it beneath them. You okay?" "I've never been better," I lied. The hollow space in my chest felt like an open wound, but for the first time, it didn't hurt. It was just numb. The club was a sensory assault. Bass thrummed through the floorboards. I downed three shots of tequila in rapid succession. I wanted to burn the taste of Edward’s lies out of my throat. I was leaning against the bar, watching the crowd, when my phone vibrated in my pocket. Edward: Emma, where did you go? We were just talking. Darcy felt faint and I had to catch her. It wasn't what you think. I let out a harsh, jagged laugh that was swallowed by the music. Talking. He thought I was blind as well as pathetic. "Another," I signaled to the bartender. "Emma, stop," Sarah grabbed my wrist. Just then my phone rang. It was Edward. He video called me. I tossed my phone aside but Sarah picked it up. “What the hell did you do to Emma that she is wasted like this?” She spat showing the camera towards me. Edward frowned, his eyes reflecting genuine care I was too afraid to believe. “Give the phone to Emma.” He commanded from the other side, his voice laced with Alpha dominance. “You are pathetic, Edward.” Sarah snapped back as she threw the phone in my hands. “Emma, it's not what you are thinking. I’m coming to find you. Wait for me.” He said. “The Obsidian Lounge it is, right? We will celebrate your birthday together.” “You don't have to-” He hung up before I could tell him not to. I did not want to see his face right now. But, I stayed there the whole night. It's because I did not want to go back to the home that was filled with the memories of him. Also because part of me did not want to have the last memory of Edward kissing another woman before my eyes. I wanted him to explain. Even if it would be a delusional thought, I did not want to leave with a memory that was going to haunt me forever. I waited there like a fool. But, he did not arrive. He ghosted me on my very birthday. His text only arrived the next morning. [Darcy went on heat last night. She needed me to soothe her wolf. Sorry, darling. I’ll make it up to you at our marking ceremony.] [It's on the Next Full Moon. Don't forget the date.] I stared at the text for a long while, a smile full of self mockery spread on my lips. Just then my phone buzzed with a notification. It was Darcy. She posted on her social media. She was lying on Edward's chest, their bodies entangled into each other, wrapped by a white blanket. The caption read [Finally together] I watched them together and this time, I felt nothing. I had already broken my bond with Edward and now whatever he does, whoever he sleeps with, has nothing to do with me. I grabbed my phone and left the bar. But, I did not go home. Instead, I barged at Sarah’s place. The rest of the days passed in a fraction of time. Edward never contacted me until the day of the Full Moon. My phone has been ringing since morning. But, I ignored it. As I reached the airport, shot a last glance at my phone. Ten missed calls from Edward and countless messages. [Emma, why are you not at home?] [Why are you not picking up my calls?] [Is it about Darcy's post? It's a misunderstanding, Emma. I’ll explain it to you.] [Tonight is our mating ceremony, Emma. Don't forget it.] [I’ll be waiting for you at the altar at 7:00 PM] I looked at my watch. It was 7 o'clock. I blocked his number, took the sim card out of my phone and dumped it in a trash can before I boarded my flight. Goodbye Edward. There is nothing left between us to explain.
“Darcy is feeling dizzy tonight. Let's suppress our bond, Emma. We can have our marking ceremony some other day.” Those were the exact words he spat when I called him on the day that was supposed to be our marking ceremony. It was the seventh time he asked me to suppress the sacred bond between us for his childhood sweetheart. The first time he suppressed it was because Darcy’s pack was under attack and he wanted to be by her side. “Darcy is fighting for her survival and you want me to be pulled by our fated bond? Don't make me believe you are this selfish., Emma.” The third time he suppressed it he said, “Darcy is having a fever. I can't leave her alone.” By the sixth time, he didn't bother explaining why he had the witch suppress our bond in the most brutal way possible because he was in a hurry to go meet Darcy. Since we were fated mates, every time he wanted to be intimate with her, he would have a witch suppress the bond between us. As an Alpha, this suppression barely affects him but as an Omega, it would leave me in a terrible pain that I could not get up from my bed for weeks. Though devastated seeing me in such pain, he would offer me only a few lines of apologies and a bundle of promises to make it up to me in future. That's it. So, when the seventh time, he refused to mark me and came home to suppress our bond to be with Darcy, I had already packed my clothes. It will be the last time he suppresses our bond because the next time, there will be no bond between us to suppress. Chapter 1 “Call Bonnie! I’m ready.” I said as soon as Edward walked into our room. Pushing my hair back, I exposed the spot on my neck where our bond was delicate. He had his pack’s witch, Bonnie, suppress our bond so many times that it was barely visible now. I could see the guilt and remorse flickered through his eyes as he walked closer. Holding my hands gently, he said, “It will be the last time, Emma. I promise.” “Once Darcy was stable and didn't need me around her, You won't have to go through this searing pain.” I had believed him. Seven times. But now, I was done chasing the shadow I would never be able to catch up. Everytime, he went to take care of Darcy, he would have Bonnie suppress our bond. Being an omega, the suppression would leave me in so much pain, I wouldn't get up from bed for weeks. While I would be moaning in pain and cold, he would stay by Darcy's side, comforting her for what, a fever or a scratch she probably caused while cutting her fangs? “It's okay.” I replied, my voice indifferent, “You can call Bonnie now in case you get late because of me and blame me for it.” The last time he suppressed our bond, I completely lost my strength and fainted. He stayed with me for half an hour before he finally left. The next day he blamed me for holding him and refused to come back for the next three months. His face darkened, “What's that supposed to mean? The last time it's because you didn't eat well-” “Didn't eat well?” I sneered, “Do you think that's why I fainted?” He bit his lips. He quickly regretted saying that, while I continued, “You are an Alpha, Edward. You don't understand what it feels to suppress the bond because you don't have to go through the pain. It's I who suffers for whom? For Darcy?” Having said that, I walked out of the room. I feel disgusted even looking at the Alpha I blindly followed all these years. But, he chased after me. “If you want, I can stay by your side tonight. I’ll leave only when you are stable.” “No need.” I refused, “I can handle it like I always did.” One last time. I can bear it. I said in my mind. Half an hour later, Bonnie stood before my eyes, her silver hair braided tight against her scalp, her eyes filled with a weary pity that I hated more than Edward’s guilt. She carried her satchel of herbs and stones—the tools of my torture. "Emma, you’re already weak. Your lunar cycle is peaking. If we suppress it now..." "Do it," I interrupted. "He has a promise to keep, doesn't he? Darcy is waiting." Edward winced at the venom in my tone. "Bonnie, just... make it quick. I’ll stay with her until the initial shock passes." "I told you, I don't want you here," I said, looking Edward dead in the eye. "Go to her.” Just then his phone rang. Darcy's name flashed on the screen. He picked it up. “What? That serious? I’m coming right now.” He was still on the call when he had already crossed the room, completely forgetting his initial promise to me. Then as if remembered something, he turned back and said, “The next full Moon, it will be our marking ceremony.” Next Full Moon? What I pity, Edward. That's the day I have chosen to completely leave you. Chapter 2 The silence after the door slammed shut was heavier than the suppression spell itself. Bonnie didn’t say a word; the pity in her eyes had curdled into a somber respect. She performed the ritual with a practiced, somber efficiency. As the silver light of her magic seared through my veins, dulling the golden thread that connected my soul to Edward’s, I didn’t scream. I didn’t even moan. I simply watched the ceiling, counting the seconds until I was finally, blissfully, numb. “Don't you regret severing your bond with Edward?” Bonnie asked, “He is after all an Alpha, and he has never refused to mark you.” “Never marked me as well.” I said. The silence was deafening before she sighed, “Since he is an Alpha, he would not realise the bond between you two is already broken. Not until the next full Moon.” “I’ll keep my mouth shut by then. But, I hope you have figured out what you are going to do after that.” she said. “You are his fated mate. Edward would not like to lose the power he gets by bonding with his fated mate.” “Don't worry. I have thought through this.” I replied, “Thank you for keeping it a secret for me, Bonnie. It would be impossible to get Edward break our bond if you hadn't helped me secretly.” She smiled, “Your mother saved my life years ago. I’m indebted to her daughter.” By the next morning, the "weeks of bedrest" Edward expected of me weren't going to happen. I had a deadline, and it didn't involve waiting for a marking ceremony that was never going to take place. *** "You look like a ghost, Em," my best friend, Sarah, whispered as she tucked a stray hair behind my ear. We were sitting at The Howl, a small café on the edge of the pack territory—far enough away to avoid the main barracks, or so I thought. "I feel like one," I admitted, swirling the cooling tea in my mug. "But ghosts are hard to catch, aren't they? That’s the plan." Sarah squeezed my hand. "I still can't believe he left you mid-spell because Darcy had a 'crisis.' I heard from the scouts that she just had a nightmare. A nightmare, Emma." I let out a dry, hollow laugh. "To Edward, Darcy’s bad dreams are more important than my reality. But it’s fine. Let him have his shadows. I’m finding the sun." "That's my girl. Now, drink up. We’re going to browse that vintage shop you like. No pack talk, no Alpha talk, just—" Sarah’s voice cut off abruptly. Her gaze shifted to the door, her posture stiffening into a defensive crouch. I didn't have to turn around to know who it was. The air in the room suddenly felt thick, charged with the scent of pine and rain—and the cloying, sweet smell of Darcy’s expensive perfume. Edward walked in, his arm draped protectively around Darcy’s shoulders. He looked triumphant, relaxed, surrounded by a handful of his high-ranking wolves. He didn't notice me at first, too busy laughing at something one of his friends said. "Oh look," sneered Jax, one of Edward’s closest fingers, pointing a finger toward our table. "The Omega is actually out of bed. I thought the suppression spell usually kept you horizontal for a month, Emma. You finally learn how to toughen up?" The group stopped. Edward’s laughter died instantly as his eyes met mine. He looked startled—almost offended—to see me upright and dressed. "Emma?" Edward stepped forward, his brow furrowing. "What are you doing here? You should be resting. Bonnie said your levels were dangerously low." Darcy pouted, tightening her grip on Edward’s waist. "Maybe she just wanted attention, Eddy. You know how sensitive Omegas can be when they feel... overlooked." His friends chuckled. "Careful, Darcy," another called out. "If you breathe too hard on her, she might faint again and keep the Alpha from his real duties." Sarah slammed her hands on the table, her chair screeching back as she stood up. "You arrogant, bottom-feeding—" "Sarah." I reached out, my voice calm and terrifyingly level. I caught her wrist, pulling her back. "Don't." "Emma, they’re mocking you! He’s standing right there letting them!" Sarah hissed, her eyes glowing a faint amber. I stood up slowly. I didn't look at Jax. I didn't look at those mocking wolves. I looked directly at Edward. He looked uncomfortable, his hand twitching as if he wanted to reach for me, but the weight of Darcy’s presence held him in place. "It’s okay," I said to Sarah, though I kept my eyes on the man who was supposed to be my mate. "They’re right. I’ve spent far too much time being 'sensitive.' It’s amazing how much clarity you get when you realize you’re fighting for a seat at a table that doesn't even have a chair for you." "Emma, wait," Edward started, taking a step toward me. "About last night—" I didn't give him the satisfaction of an argument. I didn't scream about the pain or the broken promises. I simply picked up my coat and slung it over my shoulder. "Enjoy your coffee, Edward," I said, offering a small, polite smile that didn't reach my eyes. "And Darcy? I hope the nightmares stay away. It would be a shame to interrupt the Alpha’s busy schedule again." I turned on my heel and walked out the door, my head held high. I didn't look back to see the stunned silence that had fallen over them, or the way Edward’s face had gone pale as he realized, perhaps for the first time, that the bond he kept suppressing was no longer holding me back. It was letting me go. Chapter 3 After Edward suppressed our bond, he would not contact me for a week and spend this time with Darcy. I thought this time would be the same. But surprisingly, he texted me that night. “Don't take Jax’s words to heart, Emma. He talks rubbish.” I read the text and tossed my phone aside, not in a mood to entertain him. But, my phone rang. It was Edward. “Emma, are you mad at me?” He asked as soon as I picked up the call. His voice sounded hoarse. “Why do you care?” I asked instead. Gone were the days I used to melt on a few words he would speak to me softly. “Why won't I?” He spoke, “You are my mate, my Luna. Of course, I care.” “If you cared, you would have been by my side and not by Darcy’s, Edward.” I blurted out, “If you cared you wouldn't let me go through this pain while comforting her for a nightmare.” “Emma…” he whispered my name, soft and gentle. “It will be the last time. I promise. I’ll make it up to you.” “How about we go shopping tomorrow? Just you and me. It's your birthday as well.” He proposed and before I could refuse him, he hung up. I don't know why I did not call him back to cancel our meeting and instead got ready the next day. Perhaps, it was going to be our last day together. I wanted to have one good memory with him before finally leaving. But, as I stood before the villa he had gifted me on the day we first discovered we were fated mates, his car stopped right before me. I walked ahead and opened the passenger seat. But, Darcy had already occupied that seat. I looked into Edward’s eyes and said, “I remember you said just you and me.” A moment of hesitation flickered through his eyes before he finally managed to speak, “Darcy happened to buy something as well. So, I brought her along.” While I waited for a good moment for Darcy to leave my spot, Edward's voice made my chest crawl. “Emma, do you mind sitting in the back? Darcy gets car sick if she isn’t in the front. You understand, right?” I didn’t answer. I simply closed the door and climbed into the backseat. As we drove, I watched them through the rearview mirror—Edward’s hand occasionally resting on the center console, close enough for Darcy to brush her fingers against his. I was a ghost in my own birthday celebration. The mall was a blur of high-end boutiques and painful realizations. Edward didn’t hold my hand. He didn’t ask which dress I liked. Instead, he walked behind Darcy. “I’m going to try these on,” Darcy chirped, clutching a handful of silk slips. “Edward, come tell me which color suits my skin tone?” Edward glanced at me, a brief flash of conflict crossing his face, but Darcy pulled on his arm. “I’ll be right back, Emma. Just stay here.” Ten minutes passed. Then fifteen. The sales associates began to give me pitying looks—the future Luna of the pack, standing alone on her birthday while her mate vanished into the fitting rooms with another woman. I walked toward the back of the store, my heart hammering against my ribs. I told myself I was just going to check on them. But as I approached the heavy velvet curtains of the VIP fitting area, I heard it. The sound of a low, familiar groan. I pushed the curtain slightly. In the reflection of the three-way mirror, I saw them. Darcy was pressed against the wall, her legs wrapped around Edward’s waist, and his head was buried in the crook of her neck. His hands were gripping her hips with a ferocity he hadn't shown me in months. I didn't scream. I didn't even cry. Something inside me simply... snapped. The last thread of the "one good memory" I wanted to save had just been incinerated. I walked out of the store, the bright mall lights suddenly feeling like a spotlight on my stupidity. I heard Edward’s voice from behind, calling my name desperately. I ignored it. I pulled out my phone, my fingers steady as I dialed Sarah’s number. “Sarah?” I said as soon as the line picked up. “Emma? I thought you were enjoying the day with your Alpha ,” Sarah’s voice was weary, defensive. “Is there a bar open tonight?” I asked, my voice cold and clear. “A loud one. One where nobody cares about Lunas or fated mates.” There was a stunned silence on the other end. “Emma, what happened?” “It’s my birthday, Sarah,” I said, looking back at the store one last time before turning toward the exit. “And I want to celebrate the fact that I’m finally done. Pick me up in twenty minutes.” Chapter 4 The cool night air bit at my skin as I stood on the curb, the neon signs of the mall blurring into streaks of artificial light. Every time I closed my eyes, I saw the reflection in that three-way mirror—the way his hands, the same hands that had once traced the mark on my neck, held her with a desperate, hungry possessiveness. Sarah’s beat-up sedan screeched to a halt in front of me. She didn’t ask questions when I climbed in; she just saw my face and hit the gas. "The Obsidian Lounge," she said, her voice tight. "It’s loud, it’s dark, and Alphas usually find it beneath them. You okay?" "I've never been better," I lied. The hollow space in my chest felt like an open wound, but for the first time, it didn't hurt. It was just numb. The club was a sensory assault. Bass thrummed through the floorboards. I downed three shots of tequila in rapid succession. I wanted to burn the taste of Edward’s lies out of my throat. I was leaning against the bar, watching the crowd, when my phone vibrated in my pocket. Edward: Emma, where did you go? We were just talking. Darcy felt faint and I had to catch her. It wasn't what you think. I let out a harsh, jagged laugh that was swallowed by the music. Talking. He thought I was blind as well as pathetic. "Another," I signaled to the bartender. "Emma, stop," Sarah grabbed my wrist. Just then my phone rang. It was Edward. He video called me. I tossed my phone aside but Sarah picked it up. “What the hell did you do to Emma that she is wasted like this?” She spat showing the camera towards me. Edward frowned, his eyes reflecting genuine care I was too afraid to believe. “Give the phone to Emma.” He commanded from the other side, his voice laced with Alpha dominance. “You are pathetic, Edward.” Sarah snapped back as she threw the phone in my hands. “Emma, it's not what you are thinking. I’m coming to find you. Wait for me.” He said. “The Obsidian Lounge it is, right? We will celebrate your birthday together.” “You don't have to-” He hung up before I could tell him not to. I did not want to see his face right now. But, I stayed there the whole night. It's because I did not want to go back to the home that was filled with the memories of him. Also because part of me did not want to have the last memory of Edward kissing another woman before my eyes. I wanted him to explain. Even if it would be a delusional thought, I did not want to leave with a memory that was going to haunt me forever. I waited there like a fool. But, he did not arrive. He ghosted me on my very birthday. His text only arrived the next morning. [Darcy went on heat last night. She needed me to soothe her wolf. Sorry, darling. I’ll make it up to you at our marking ceremony.] [It's on the Next Full Moon. Don't forget the date.] I stared at the text for a long while, a smile full of self mockery spread on my lips. Just then my phone buzzed with a notification. It was Darcy. She posted on her social media. She was lying on Edward's chest, their bodies entangled into each other, wrapped by a white blanket. The caption read [Finally together] I watched them together and this time, I felt nothing. I had already broken my bond with Edward and now whatever he does, whoever he sleeps with, has nothing to do with me. I grabbed my phone and left the bar. But, I did not go home. Instead, I barged at Sarah’s place. The rest of the days passed in a fraction of time. Edward never contacted me until the day of the Full Moon. My phone has been ringing since morning. But, I ignored it. As I reached the airport, shot a last glance at my phone. Ten missed calls from Edward and countless messages. [Emma, why are you not at home?] [Why are you not picking up my calls?] [Is it about Darcy's post? It's a misunderstanding, Emma. I’ll explain it to you.] [Tonight is our mating ceremony, Emma. Don't forget it.] [I’ll be waiting for you at the altar at 7:00 PM] I looked at my watch. It was 7 o'clock. I blocked his number, took the sim card out of my phone and dumped it in a trash can before I boarded my flight. Goodbye Edward. There is nothing left between us to explain.
“Darcy is feeling dizzy tonight. Let's suppress our bond, Emma. We can have our marking ceremony some other day.” Those were the exact words he spat when I called him on the day that was supposed to be our marking ceremony. It was the seventh time he asked me to suppress the sacred bond between us for his childhood sweetheart. The first time he suppressed it was because Darcy’s pack was under attack and he wanted to be by her side. “Darcy is fighting for her survival and you want me to be pulled by our fated bond? Don't make me believe you are this selfish., Emma.” The third time he suppressed it he said, “Darcy is having a fever. I can't leave her alone.” By the sixth time, he didn't bother explaining why he had the witch suppress our bond in the most brutal way possible because he was in a hurry to go meet Darcy. Since we were fated mates, every time he wanted to be intimate with her, he would have a witch suppress the bond between us. As an Alpha, this suppression barely affects him but as an Omega, it would leave me in a terrible pain that I could not get up from my bed for weeks. Though devastated seeing me in such pain, he would offer me only a few lines of apologies and a bundle of promises to make it up to me in future. That's it. So, when the seventh time, he refused to mark me and came home to suppress our bond to be with Darcy, I had already packed my clothes. It will be the last time he suppresses our bond because the next time, there will be no bond between us to suppress. Chapter 1 “Call Bonnie! I’m ready.” I said as soon as Edward walked into our room. Pushing my hair back, I exposed the spot on my neck where our bond was delicate. He had his pack’s witch, Bonnie, suppress our bond so many times that it was barely visible now. I could see the guilt and remorse flickered through his eyes as he walked closer. Holding my hands gently, he said, “It will be the last time, Emma. I promise.” “Once Darcy was stable and didn't need me around her, You won't have to go through this searing pain.” I had believed him. Seven times. But now, I was done chasing the shadow I would never be able to catch up. Everytime, he went to take care of Darcy, he would have Bonnie suppress our bond. Being an omega, the suppression would leave me in so much pain, I wouldn't get up from bed for weeks. While I would be moaning in pain and cold, he would stay by Darcy's side, comforting her for what, a fever or a scratch she probably caused while cutting her fangs? “It's okay.” I replied, my voice indifferent, “You can call Bonnie now in case you get late because of me and blame me for it.” The last time he suppressed our bond, I completely lost my strength and fainted. He stayed with me for half an hour before he finally left. The next day he blamed me for holding him and refused to come back for the next three months. His face darkened, “What's that supposed to mean? The last time it's because you didn't eat well-” “Didn't eat well?” I sneered, “Do you think that's why I fainted?” He bit his lips. He quickly regretted saying that, while I continued, “You are an Alpha, Edward. You don't understand what it feels to suppress the bond because you don't have to go through the pain. It's I who suffers for whom? For Darcy?” Having said that, I walked out of the room. I feel disgusted even looking at the Alpha I blindly followed all these years. But, he chased after me. “If you want, I can stay by your side tonight. I’ll leave only when you are stable.” “No need.” I refused, “I can handle it like I always did.” One last time. I can bear it. I said in my mind. Half an hour later, Bonnie stood before my eyes, her silver hair braided tight against her scalp, her eyes filled with a weary pity that I hated more than Edward’s guilt. She carried her satchel of herbs and stones—the tools of my torture. "Emma, you’re already weak. Your lunar cycle is peaking. If we suppress it now..." "Do it," I interrupted. "He has a promise to keep, doesn't he? Darcy is waiting." Edward winced at the venom in my tone. "Bonnie, just... make it quick. I’ll stay with her until the initial shock passes." "I told you, I don't want you here," I said, looking Edward dead in the eye. "Go to her.” Just then his phone rang. Darcy's name flashed on the screen. He picked it up. “What? That serious? I’m coming right now.” He was still on the call when he had already crossed the room, completely forgetting his initial promise to me. Then as if remembered something, he turned back and said, “The next full Moon, it will be our marking ceremony.” Next Full Moon? What I pity, Edward. That's the day I have chosen to completely leave you. Chapter 2 The silence after the door slammed shut was heavier than the suppression spell itself. Bonnie didn’t say a word; the pity in her eyes had curdled into a somber respect. She performed the ritual with a practiced, somber efficiency. As the silver light of her magic seared through my veins, dulling the golden thread that connected my soul to Edward’s, I didn’t scream. I didn’t even moan. I simply watched the ceiling, counting the seconds until I was finally, blissfully, numb. “Don't you regret severing your bond with Edward?” Bonnie asked, “He is after all an Alpha, and he has never refused to mark you.” “Never marked me as well.” I said. The silence was deafening before she sighed, “Since he is an Alpha, he would not realise the bond between you two is already broken. Not until the next full Moon.” “I’ll keep my mouth shut by then. But, I hope you have figured out what you are going to do after that.” she said. “You are his fated mate. Edward would not like to lose the power he gets by bonding with his fated mate.” “Don't worry. I have thought through this.” I replied, “Thank you for keeping it a secret for me, Bonnie. It would be impossible to get Edward break our bond if you hadn't helped me secretly.” She smiled, “Your mother saved my life years ago. I’m indebted to her daughter.” By the next morning, the "weeks of bedrest" Edward expected of me weren't going to happen. I had a deadline, and it didn't involve waiting for a marking ceremony that was never going to take place. *** "You look like a ghost, Em," my best friend, Sarah, whispered as she tucked a stray hair behind my ear. We were sitting at The Howl, a small café on the edge of the pack territory—far enough away to avoid the main barracks, or so I thought. "I feel like one," I admitted, swirling the cooling tea in my mug. "But ghosts are hard to catch, aren't they? That’s the plan." Sarah squeezed my hand. "I still can't believe he left you mid-spell because Darcy had a 'crisis.' I heard from the scouts that she just had a nightmare. A nightmare, Emma." I let out a dry, hollow laugh. "To Edward, Darcy’s bad dreams are more important than my reality. But it’s fine. Let him have his shadows. I’m finding the sun." "That's my girl. Now, drink up. We’re going to browse that vintage shop you like. No pack talk, no Alpha talk, just—" Sarah’s voice cut off abruptly. Her gaze shifted to the door, her posture stiffening into a defensive crouch. I didn't have to turn around to know who it was. The air in the room suddenly felt thick, charged with the scent of pine and rain—and the cloying, sweet smell of Darcy’s expensive perfume. Edward walked in, his arm draped protectively around Darcy’s shoulders. He looked triumphant, relaxed, surrounded by a handful of his high-ranking wolves. He didn't notice me at first, too busy laughing at something one of his friends said. "Oh look," sneered Jax, one of Edward’s closest fingers, pointing a finger toward our table. "The Omega is actually out of bed. I thought the suppression spell usually kept you horizontal for a month, Emma. You finally learn how to toughen up?" The group stopped. Edward’s laughter died instantly as his eyes met mine. He looked startled—almost offended—to see me upright and dressed. "Emma?" Edward stepped forward, his brow furrowing. "What are you doing here? You should be resting. Bonnie said your levels were dangerously low." Darcy pouted, tightening her grip on Edward’s waist. "Maybe she just wanted attention, Eddy. You know how sensitive Omegas can be when they feel... overlooked." His friends chuckled. "Careful, Darcy," another called out. "If you breathe too hard on her, she might faint again and keep the Alpha from his real duties." Sarah slammed her hands on the table, her chair screeching back as she stood up. "You arrogant, bottom-feeding—" "Sarah." I reached out, my voice calm and terrifyingly level. I caught her wrist, pulling her back. "Don't." "Emma, they’re mocking you! He’s standing right there letting them!" Sarah hissed, her eyes glowing a faint amber. I stood up slowly. I didn't look at Jax. I didn't look at those mocking wolves. I looked directly at Edward. He looked uncomfortable, his hand twitching as if he wanted to reach for me, but the weight of Darcy’s presence held him in place. "It’s okay," I said to Sarah, though I kept my eyes on the man who was supposed to be my mate. "They’re right. I’ve spent far too much time being 'sensitive.' It’s amazing how much clarity you get when you realize you’re fighting for a seat at a table that doesn't even have a chair for you." "Emma, wait," Edward started, taking a step toward me. "About last night—" I didn't give him the satisfaction of an argument. I didn't scream about the pain or the broken promises. I simply picked up my coat and slung it over my shoulder. "Enjoy your coffee, Edward," I said, offering a small, polite smile that didn't reach my eyes. "And Darcy? I hope the nightmares stay away. It would be a shame to interrupt the Alpha’s busy schedule again." I turned on my heel and walked out the door, my head held high. I didn't look back to see the stunned silence that had fallen over them, or the way Edward’s face had gone pale as he realized, perhaps for the first time, that the bond he kept suppressing was no longer holding me back. It was letting me go. Chapter 3 After Edward suppressed our bond, he would not contact me for a week and spend this time with Darcy. I thought this time would be the same. But surprisingly, he texted me that night. “Don't take Jax’s words to heart, Emma. He talks rubbish.” I read the text and tossed my phone aside, not in a mood to entertain him. But, my phone rang. It was Edward. “Emma, are you mad at me?” He asked as soon as I picked up the call. His voice sounded hoarse. “Why do you care?” I asked instead. Gone were the days I used to melt on a few words he would speak to me softly. “Why won't I?” He spoke, “You are my mate, my Luna. Of course, I care.” “If you cared, you would have been by my side and not by Darcy’s, Edward.” I blurted out, “If you cared you wouldn't let me go through this pain while comforting her for a nightmare.” “Emma…” he whispered my name, soft and gentle. “It will be the last time. I promise. I’ll make it up to you.” “How about we go shopping tomorrow? Just you and me. It's your birthday as well.” He proposed and before I could refuse him, he hung up. I don't know why I did not call him back to cancel our meeting and instead got ready the next day. Perhaps, it was going to be our last day together. I wanted to have one good memory with him before finally leaving. But, as I stood before the villa he had gifted me on the day we first discovered we were fated mates, his car stopped right before me. I walked ahead and opened the passenger seat. But, Darcy had already occupied that seat. I looked into Edward’s eyes and said, “I remember you said just you and me.” A moment of hesitation flickered through his eyes before he finally managed to speak, “Darcy happened to buy something as well. So, I brought her along.” While I waited for a good moment for Darcy to leave my spot, Edward's voice made my chest crawl. “Emma, do you mind sitting in the back? Darcy gets car sick if she isn’t in the front. You understand, right?” I didn’t answer. I simply closed the door and climbed into the backseat. As we drove, I watched them through the rearview mirror—Edward’s hand occasionally resting on the center console, close enough for Darcy to brush her fingers against his. I was a ghost in my own birthday celebration. The mall was a blur of high-end boutiques and painful realizations. Edward didn’t hold my hand. He didn’t ask which dress I liked. Instead, he walked behind Darcy. “I’m going to try these on,” Darcy chirped, clutching a handful of silk slips. “Edward, come tell me which color suits my skin tone?” Edward glanced at me, a brief flash of conflict crossing his face, but Darcy pulled on his arm. “I’ll be right back, Emma. Just stay here.” Ten minutes passed. Then fifteen. The sales associates began to give me pitying looks—the future Luna of the pack, standing alone on her birthday while her mate vanished into the fitting rooms with another woman. I walked toward the back of the store, my heart hammering against my ribs. I told myself I was just going to check on them. But as I approached the heavy velvet curtains of the VIP fitting area, I heard it. The sound of a low, familiar groan. I pushed the curtain slightly. In the reflection of the three-way mirror, I saw them. Darcy was pressed against the wall, her legs wrapped around Edward’s waist, and his head was buried in the crook of her neck. His hands were gripping her hips with a ferocity he hadn't shown me in months. I didn't scream. I didn't even cry. Something inside me simply... snapped. The last thread of the "one good memory" I wanted to save had just been incinerated. I walked out of the store, the bright mall lights suddenly feeling like a spotlight on my stupidity. I heard Edward’s voice from behind, calling my name desperately. I ignored it. I pulled out my phone, my fingers steady as I dialed Sarah’s number. “Sarah?” I said as soon as the line picked up. “Emma? I thought you were enjoying the day with your Alpha ,” Sarah’s voice was weary, defensive. “Is there a bar open tonight?” I asked, my voice cold and clear. “A loud one. One where nobody cares about Lunas or fated mates.” There was a stunned silence on the other end. “Emma, what happened?” “It’s my birthday, Sarah,” I said, looking back at the store one last time before turning toward the exit. “And I want to celebrate the fact that I’m finally done. Pick me up in twenty minutes.” Chapter 4 The cool night air bit at my skin as I stood on the curb, the neon signs of the mall blurring into streaks of artificial light. Every time I closed my eyes, I saw the reflection in that three-way mirror—the way his hands, the same hands that had once traced the mark on my neck, held her with a desperate, hungry possessiveness. Sarah’s beat-up sedan screeched to a halt in front of me. She didn’t ask questions when I climbed in; she just saw my face and hit the gas. "The Obsidian Lounge," she said, her voice tight. "It’s loud, it’s dark, and Alphas usually find it beneath them. You okay?" "I've never been better," I lied. The hollow space in my chest felt like an open wound, but for the first time, it didn't hurt. It was just numb. The club was a sensory assault. Bass thrummed through the floorboards. I downed three shots of tequila in rapid succession. I wanted to burn the taste of Edward’s lies out of my throat. I was leaning against the bar, watching the crowd, when my phone vibrated in my pocket. Edward: Emma, where did you go? We were just talking. Darcy felt faint and I had to catch her. It wasn't what you think. I let out a harsh, jagged laugh that was swallowed by the music. Talking. He thought I was blind as well as pathetic. "Another," I signaled to the bartender. "Emma, stop," Sarah grabbed my wrist. Just then my phone rang. It was Edward. He video called me. I tossed my phone aside but Sarah picked it up. “What the hell did you do to Emma that she is wasted like this?” She spat showing the camera towards me. Edward frowned, his eyes reflecting genuine care I was too afraid to believe. “Give the phone to Emma.” He commanded from the other side, his voice laced with Alpha dominance. “You are pathetic, Edward.” Sarah snapped back as she threw the phone in my hands. “Emma, it's not what you are thinking. I’m coming to find you. Wait for me.” He said. “The Obsidian Lounge it is, right? We will celebrate your birthday together.” “You don't have to-” He hung up before I could tell him not to. I did not want to see his face right now. But, I stayed there the whole night. It's because I did not want to go back to the home that was filled with the memories of him. Also because part of me did not want to have the last memory of Edward kissing another woman before my eyes. I wanted him to explain. Even if it would be a delusional thought, I did not want to leave with a memory that was going to haunt me forever. I waited there like a fool. But, he did not arrive. He ghosted me on my very birthday. His text only arrived the next morning. [Darcy went on heat last night. She needed me to soothe her wolf. Sorry, darling. I’ll make it up to you at our marking ceremony.] [It's on the Next Full Moon. Don't forget the date.] I stared at the text for a long while, a smile full of self mockery spread on my lips. Just then my phone buzzed with a notification. It was Darcy. She posted on her social media. She was lying on Edward's chest, their bodies entangled into each other, wrapped by a white blanket. The caption read [Finally together] I watched them together and this time, I felt nothing. I had already broken my bond with Edward and now whatever he does, whoever he sleeps with, has nothing to do with me. I grabbed my phone and left the bar. But, I did not go home. Instead, I barged at Sarah’s place. The rest of the days passed in a fraction of time. Edward never contacted me until the day of the Full Moon. My phone has been ringing since morning. But, I ignored it. As I reached the airport, shot a last glance at my phone. Ten missed calls from Edward and countless messages. [Emma, why are you not at home?] [Why are you not picking up my calls?] [Is it about Darcy's post? It's a misunderstanding, Emma. I’ll explain it to you.] [Tonight is our mating ceremony, Emma. Don't forget it.] [I’ll be waiting for you at the altar at 7:00 PM] I looked at my watch. It was 7 o'clock. I blocked his number, took the sim card out of my phone and dumped it in a trash can before I boarded my flight. Goodbye Edward. There is nothing left between us to explain.
“Darcy is feeling dizzy tonight. Let's suppress our bond, Emma. We can have our marking ceremony some other day.” Those were the exact words he spat when I called him on the day that was supposed to be our marking ceremony. It was the seventh time he asked me to suppress the sacred bond between us for his childhood sweetheart. The first time he suppressed it was because Darcy’s pack was under attack and he wanted to be by her side. “Darcy is fighting for her survival and you want me to be pulled by our fated bond? Don't make me believe you are this selfish., Emma.” The third time he suppressed it he said, “Darcy is having a fever. I can't leave her alone.” By the sixth time, he didn't bother explaining why he had the witch suppress our bond in the most brutal way possible because he was in a hurry to go meet Darcy. Since we were fated mates, every time he wanted to be intimate with her, he would have a witch suppress the bond between us. As an Alpha, this suppression barely affects him but as an Omega, it would leave me in a terrible pain that I could not get up from my bed for weeks. Though devastated seeing me in such pain, he would offer me only a few lines of apologies and a bundle of promises to make it up to me in future. That's it. So, when the seventh time, he refused to mark me and came home to suppress our bond to be with Darcy, I had already packed my clothes. It will be the last time he suppresses our bond because the next time, there will be no bond between us to suppress. Chapter 1 “Call Bonnie! I’m ready.” I said as soon as Edward walked into our room. Pushing my hair back, I exposed the spot on my neck where our bond was delicate. He had his pack’s witch, Bonnie, suppress our bond so many times that it was barely visible now. I could see the guilt and remorse flickered through his eyes as he walked closer. Holding my hands gently, he said, “It will be the last time, Emma. I promise.” “Once Darcy was stable and didn't need me around her, You won't have to go through this searing pain.” I had believed him. Seven times. But now, I was done chasing the shadow I would never be able to catch up. Everytime, he went to take care of Darcy, he would have Bonnie suppress our bond. Being an omega, the suppression would leave me in so much pain, I wouldn't get up from bed for weeks. While I would be moaning in pain and cold, he would stay by Darcy's side, comforting her for what, a fever or a scratch she probably caused while cutting her fangs? “It's okay.” I replied, my voice indifferent, “You can call Bonnie now in case you get late because of me and blame me for it.” The last time he suppressed our bond, I completely lost my strength and fainted. He stayed with me for half an hour before he finally left. The next day he blamed me for holding him and refused to come back for the next three months. His face darkened, “What's that supposed to mean? The last time it's because you didn't eat well-” “Didn't eat well?” I sneered, “Do you think that's why I fainted?” He bit his lips. He quickly regretted saying that, while I continued, “You are an Alpha, Edward. You don't understand what it feels to suppress the bond because you don't have to go through the pain. It's I who suffers for whom? For Darcy?” Having said that, I walked out of the room. I feel disgusted even looking at the Alpha I blindly followed all these years. But, he chased after me. “If you want, I can stay by your side tonight. I’ll leave only when you are stable.” “No need.” I refused, “I can handle it like I always did.” One last time. I can bear it. I said in my mind. Half an hour later, Bonnie stood before my eyes, her silver hair braided tight against her scalp, her eyes filled with a weary pity that I hated more than Edward’s guilt. She carried her satchel of herbs and stones—the tools of my torture. "Emma, you’re already weak. Your lunar cycle is peaking. If we suppress it now..." "Do it," I interrupted. "He has a promise to keep, doesn't he? Darcy is waiting." Edward winced at the venom in my tone. "Bonnie, just... make it quick. I’ll stay with her until the initial shock passes." "I told you, I don't want you here," I said, looking Edward dead in the eye. "Go to her.” Just then his phone rang. Darcy's name flashed on the screen. He picked it up. “What? That serious? I’m coming right now.” He was still on the call when he had already crossed the room, completely forgetting his initial promise to me. Then as if remembered something, he turned back and said, “The next full Moon, it will be our marking ceremony.” Next Full Moon? What I pity, Edward. That's the day I have chosen to completely leave you. Chapter 2 The silence after the door slammed shut was heavier than the suppression spell itself. Bonnie didn’t say a word; the pity in her eyes had curdled into a somber respect. She performed the ritual with a practiced, somber efficiency. As the silver light of her magic seared through my veins, dulling the golden thread that connected my soul to Edward’s, I didn’t scream. I didn’t even moan. I simply watched the ceiling, counting the seconds until I was finally, blissfully, numb. “Don't you regret severing your bond with Edward?” Bonnie asked, “He is after all an Alpha, and he has never refused to mark you.” “Never marked me as well.” I said. The silence was deafening before she sighed, “Since he is an Alpha, he would not realise the bond between you two is already broken. Not until the next full Moon.” “I’ll keep my mouth shut by then. But, I hope you have figured out what you are going to do after that.” she said. “You are his fated mate. Edward would not like to lose the power he gets by bonding with his fated mate.” “Don't worry. I have thought through this.” I replied, “Thank you for keeping it a secret for me, Bonnie. It would be impossible to get Edward break our bond if you hadn't helped me secretly.” She smiled, “Your mother saved my life years ago. I’m indebted to her daughter.” By the next morning, the "weeks of bedrest" Edward expected of me weren't going to happen. I had a deadline, and it didn't involve waiting for a marking ceremony that was never going to take place. *** "You look like a ghost, Em," my best friend, Sarah, whispered as she tucked a stray hair behind my ear. We were sitting at The Howl, a small café on the edge of the pack territory—far enough away to avoid the main barracks, or so I thought. "I feel like one," I admitted, swirling the cooling tea in my mug. "But ghosts are hard to catch, aren't they? That’s the plan." Sarah squeezed my hand. "I still can't believe he left you mid-spell because Darcy had a 'crisis.' I heard from the scouts that she just had a nightmare. A nightmare, Emma." I let out a dry, hollow laugh. "To Edward, Darcy’s bad dreams are more important than my reality. But it’s fine. Let him have his shadows. I’m finding the sun." "That's my girl. Now, drink up. We’re going to browse that vintage shop you like. No pack talk, no Alpha talk, just—" Sarah’s voice cut off abruptly. Her gaze shifted to the door, her posture stiffening into a defensive crouch. I didn't have to turn around to know who it was. The air in the room suddenly felt thick, charged with the scent of pine and rain—and the cloying, sweet smell of Darcy’s expensive perfume. Edward walked in, his arm draped protectively around Darcy’s shoulders. He looked triumphant, relaxed, surrounded by a handful of his high-ranking wolves. He didn't notice me at first, too busy laughing at something one of his friends said. "Oh look," sneered Jax, one of Edward’s closest fingers, pointing a finger toward our table. "The Omega is actually out of bed. I thought the suppression spell usually kept you horizontal for a month, Emma. You finally learn how to toughen up?" The group stopped. Edward’s laughter died instantly as his eyes met mine. He looked startled—almost offended—to see me upright and dressed. "Emma?" Edward stepped forward, his brow furrowing. "What are you doing here? You should be resting. Bonnie said your levels were dangerously low." Darcy pouted, tightening her grip on Edward’s waist. "Maybe she just wanted attention, Eddy. You know how sensitive Omegas can be when they feel... overlooked." His friends chuckled. "Careful, Darcy," another called out. "If you breathe too hard on her, she might faint again and keep the Alpha from his real duties." Sarah slammed her hands on the table, her chair screeching back as she stood up. "You arrogant, bottom-feeding—" "Sarah." I reached out, my voice calm and terrifyingly level. I caught her wrist, pulling her back. "Don't." "Emma, they’re mocking you! He’s standing right there letting them!" Sarah hissed, her eyes glowing a faint amber. I stood up slowly. I didn't look at Jax. I didn't look at those mocking wolves. I looked directly at Edward. He looked uncomfortable, his hand twitching as if he wanted to reach for me, but the weight of Darcy’s presence held him in place. "It’s okay," I said to Sarah, though I kept my eyes on the man who was supposed to be my mate. "They’re right. I’ve spent far too much time being 'sensitive.' It’s amazing how much clarity you get when you realize you’re fighting for a seat at a table that doesn't even have a chair for you." "Emma, wait," Edward started, taking a step toward me. "About last night—" I didn't give him the satisfaction of an argument. I didn't scream about the pain or the broken promises. I simply picked up my coat and slung it over my shoulder. "Enjoy your coffee, Edward," I said, offering a small, polite smile that didn't reach my eyes. "And Darcy? I hope the nightmares stay away. It would be a shame to interrupt the Alpha’s busy schedule again." I turned on my heel and walked out the door, my head held high. I didn't look back to see the stunned silence that had fallen over them, or the way Edward’s face had gone pale as he realized, perhaps for the first time, that the bond he kept suppressing was no longer holding me back. It was letting me go. Chapter 3 After Edward suppressed our bond, he would not contact me for a week and spend this time with Darcy. I thought this time would be the same. But surprisingly, he texted me that night. “Don't take Jax’s words to heart, Emma. He talks rubbish.” I read the text and tossed my phone aside, not in a mood to entertain him. But, my phone rang. It was Edward. “Emma, are you mad at me?” He asked as soon as I picked up the call. His voice sounded hoarse. “Why do you care?” I asked instead. Gone were the days I used to melt on a few words he would speak to me softly. “Why won't I?” He spoke, “You are my mate, my Luna. Of course, I care.” “If you cared, you would have been by my side and not by Darcy’s, Edward.” I blurted out, “If you cared you wouldn't let me go through this pain while comforting her for a nightmare.” “Emma…” he whispered my name, soft and gentle. “It will be the last time. I promise. I’ll make it up to you.” “How about we go shopping tomorrow? Just you and me. It's your birthday as well.” He proposed and before I could refuse him, he hung up. I don't know why I did not call him back to cancel our meeting and instead got ready the next day. Perhaps, it was going to be our last day together. I wanted to have one good memory with him before finally leaving. But, as I stood before the villa he had gifted me on the day we first discovered we were fated mates, his car stopped right before me. I walked ahead and opened the passenger seat. But, Darcy had already occupied that seat. I looked into Edward’s eyes and said, “I remember you said just you and me.” A moment of hesitation flickered through his eyes before he finally managed to speak, “Darcy happened to buy something as well. So, I brought her along.” While I waited for a good moment for Darcy to leave my spot, Edward's voice made my chest crawl. “Emma, do you mind sitting in the back? Darcy gets car sick if she isn’t in the front. You understand, right?” I didn’t answer. I simply closed the door and climbed into the backseat. As we drove, I watched them through the rearview mirror—Edward’s hand occasionally resting on the center console, close enough for Darcy to brush her fingers against his. I was a ghost in my own birthday celebration. The mall was a blur of high-end boutiques and painful realizations. Edward didn’t hold my hand. He didn’t ask which dress I liked. Instead, he walked behind Darcy. “I’m going to try these on,” Darcy chirped, clutching a handful of silk slips. “Edward, come tell me which color suits my skin tone?” Edward glanced at me, a brief flash of conflict crossing his face, but Darcy pulled on his arm. “I’ll be right back, Emma. Just stay here.” Ten minutes passed. Then fifteen. The sales associates began to give me pitying looks—the future Luna of the pack, standing alone on her birthday while her mate vanished into the fitting rooms with another woman. I walked toward the back of the store, my heart hammering against my ribs. I told myself I was just going to check on them. But as I approached the heavy velvet curtains of the VIP fitting area, I heard it. The sound of a low, familiar groan. I pushed the curtain slightly. In the reflection of the three-way mirror, I saw them. Darcy was pressed against the wall, her legs wrapped around Edward’s waist, and his head was buried in the crook of her neck. His hands were gripping her hips with a ferocity he hadn't shown me in months. I didn't scream. I didn't even cry. Something inside me simply... snapped. The last thread of the "one good memory" I wanted to save had just been incinerated. I walked out of the store, the bright mall lights suddenly feeling like a spotlight on my stupidity. I heard Edward’s voice from behind, calling my name desperately. I ignored it. I pulled out my phone, my fingers steady as I dialed Sarah’s number. “Sarah?” I said as soon as the line picked up. “Emma? I thought you were enjoying the day with your Alpha ,” Sarah’s voice was weary, defensive. “Is there a bar open tonight?” I asked, my voice cold and clear. “A loud one. One where nobody cares about Lunas or fated mates.” There was a stunned silence on the other end. “Emma, what happened?” “It’s my birthday, Sarah,” I said, looking back at the store one last time before turning toward the exit. “And I want to celebrate the fact that I’m finally done. Pick me up in twenty minutes.” Chapter 4 The cool night air bit at my skin as I stood on the curb, the neon signs of the mall blurring into streaks of artificial light. Every time I closed my eyes, I saw the reflection in that three-way mirror—the way his hands, the same hands that had once traced the mark on my neck, held her with a desperate, hungry possessiveness. Sarah’s beat-up sedan screeched to a halt in front of me. She didn’t ask questions when I climbed in; she just saw my face and hit the gas. "The Obsidian Lounge," she said, her voice tight. "It’s loud, it’s dark, and Alphas usually find it beneath them. You okay?" "I've never been better," I lied. The hollow space in my chest felt like an open wound, but for the first time, it didn't hurt. It was just numb. The club was a sensory assault. Bass thrummed through the floorboards. I downed three shots of tequila in rapid succession. I wanted to burn the taste of Edward’s lies out of my throat. I was leaning against the bar, watching the crowd, when my phone vibrated in my pocket. Edward: Emma, where did you go? We were just talking. Darcy felt faint and I had to catch her. It wasn't what you think. I let out a harsh, jagged laugh that was swallowed by the music. Talking. He thought I was blind as well as pathetic. "Another," I signaled to the bartender. "Emma, stop," Sarah grabbed my wrist. Just then my phone rang. It was Edward. He video called me. I tossed my phone aside but Sarah picked it up. “What the hell did you do to Emma that she is wasted like this?” She spat showing the camera towards me. Edward frowned, his eyes reflecting genuine care I was too afraid to believe. “Give the phone to Emma.” He commanded from the other side, his voice laced with Alpha dominance. “You are pathetic, Edward.” Sarah snapped back as she threw the phone in my hands. “Emma, it's not what you are thinking. I’m coming to find you. Wait for me.” He said. “The Obsidian Lounge it is, right? We will celebrate your birthday together.” “You don't have to-” He hung up before I could tell him not to. I did not want to see his face right now. But, I stayed there the whole night. It's because I did not want to go back to the home that was filled with the memories of him. Also because part of me did not want to have the last memory of Edward kissing another woman before my eyes. I wanted him to explain. Even if it would be a delusional thought, I did not want to leave with a memory that was going to haunt me forever. I waited there like a fool. But, he did not arrive. He ghosted me on my very birthday. His text only arrived the next morning. [Darcy went on heat last night. She needed me to soothe her wolf. Sorry, darling. I’ll make it up to you at our marking ceremony.] [It's on the Next Full Moon. Don't forget the date.] I stared at the text for a long while, a smile full of self mockery spread on my lips. Just then my phone buzzed with a notification. It was Darcy. She posted on her social media. She was lying on Edward's chest, their bodies entangled into each other, wrapped by a white blanket. The caption read [Finally together] I watched them together and this time, I felt nothing. I had already broken my bond with Edward and now whatever he does, whoever he sleeps with, has nothing to do with me. I grabbed my phone and left the bar. But, I did not go home. Instead, I barged at Sarah’s place. The rest of the days passed in a fraction of time. Edward never contacted me until the day of the Full Moon. My phone has been ringing since morning. But, I ignored it. As I reached the airport, shot a last glance at my phone. Ten missed calls from Edward and countless messages. [Emma, why are you not at home?] [Why are you not picking up my calls?] [Is it about Darcy's post? It's a misunderstanding, Emma. I’ll explain it to you.] [Tonight is our mating ceremony, Emma. Don't forget it.] [I’ll be waiting for you at the altar at 7:00 PM] I looked at my watch. It was 7 o'clock. I blocked his number, took the sim card out of my phone and dumped it in a trash can before I boarded my flight. Goodbye Edward. There is nothing left between us to explain.
“Darcy is feeling dizzy tonight. Let's suppress our bond, Emma. We can have our marking ceremony some other day.” Those were the exact words he spat when I called him on the day that was supposed to be our marking ceremony. It was the seventh time he asked me to suppress the sacred bond between us for his childhood sweetheart. The first time he suppressed it was because Darcy’s pack was under attack and he wanted to be by her side. “Darcy is fighting for her survival and you want me to be pulled by our fated bond? Don't make me believe you are this selfish., Emma.” The third time he suppressed it he said, “Darcy is having a fever. I can't leave her alone.” By the sixth time, he didn't bother explaining why he had the witch suppress our bond in the most brutal way possible because he was in a hurry to go meet Darcy. Since we were fated mates, every time he wanted to be intimate with her, he would have a witch suppress the bond between us. As an Alpha, this suppression barely affects him but as an Omega, it would leave me in a terrible pain that I could not get up from my bed for weeks. Though devastated seeing me in such pain, he would offer me only a few lines of apologies and a bundle of promises to make it up to me in future. That's it. So, when the seventh time, he refused to mark me and came home to suppress our bond to be with Darcy, I had already packed my clothes. It will be the last time he suppresses our bond because the next time, there will be no bond between us to suppress. Chapter 1 “Call Bonnie! I’m ready.” I said as soon as Edward walked into our room. Pushing my hair back, I exposed the spot on my neck where our bond was delicate. He had his pack’s witch, Bonnie, suppress our bond so many times that it was barely visible now. I could see the guilt and remorse flickered through his eyes as he walked closer. Holding my hands gently, he said, “It will be the last time, Emma. I promise.” “Once Darcy was stable and didn't need me around her, You won't have to go through this searing pain.” I had believed him. Seven times. But now, I was done chasing the shadow I would never be able to catch up. Everytime, he went to take care of Darcy, he would have Bonnie suppress our bond. Being an omega, the suppression would leave me in so much pain, I wouldn't get up from bed for weeks. While I would be moaning in pain and cold, he would stay by Darcy's side, comforting her for what, a fever or a scratch she probably caused while cutting her fangs? “It's okay.” I replied, my voice indifferent, “You can call Bonnie now in case you get late because of me and blame me for it.” The last time he suppressed our bond, I completely lost my strength and fainted. He stayed with me for half an hour before he finally left. The next day he blamed me for holding him and refused to come back for the next three months. His face darkened, “What's that supposed to mean? The last time it's because you didn't eat well-” “Didn't eat well?” I sneered, “Do you think that's why I fainted?” He bit his lips. He quickly regretted saying that, while I continued, “You are an Alpha, Edward. You don't understand what it feels to suppress the bond because you don't have to go through the pain. It's I who suffers for whom? For Darcy?” Having said that, I walked out of the room. I feel disgusted even looking at the Alpha I blindly followed all these years. But, he chased after me. “If you want, I can stay by your side tonight. I’ll leave only when you are stable.” “No need.” I refused, “I can handle it like I always did.” One last time. I can bear it. I said in my mind. Half an hour later, Bonnie stood before my eyes, her silver hair braided tight against her scalp, her eyes filled with a weary pity that I hated more than Edward’s guilt. She carried her satchel of herbs and stones—the tools of my torture. "Emma, you’re already weak. Your lunar cycle is peaking. If we suppress it now..." "Do it," I interrupted. "He has a promise to keep, doesn't he? Darcy is waiting." Edward winced at the venom in my tone. "Bonnie, just... make it quick. I’ll stay with her until the initial shock passes." "I told you, I don't want you here," I said, looking Edward dead in the eye. "Go to her.” Just then his phone rang. Darcy's name flashed on the screen. He picked it up. “What? That serious? I’m coming right now.” He was still on the call when he had already crossed the room, completely forgetting his initial promise to me. Then as if remembered something, he turned back and said, “The next full Moon, it will be our marking ceremony.” Next Full Moon? What I pity, Edward. That's the day I have chosen to completely leave you. Chapter 2 The silence after the door slammed shut was heavier than the suppression spell itself. Bonnie didn’t say a word; the pity in her eyes had curdled into a somber respect. She performed the ritual with a practiced, somber efficiency. As the silver light of her magic seared through my veins, dulling the golden thread that connected my soul to Edward’s, I didn’t scream. I didn’t even moan. I simply watched the ceiling, counting the seconds until I was finally, blissfully, numb. “Don't you regret severing your bond with Edward?” Bonnie asked, “He is after all an Alpha, and he has never refused to mark you.” “Never marked me as well.” I said. The silence was deafening before she sighed, “Since he is an Alpha, he would not realise the bond between you two is already broken. Not until the next full Moon.” “I’ll keep my mouth shut by then. But, I hope you have figured out what you are going to do after that.” she said. “You are his fated mate. Edward would not like to lose the power he gets by bonding with his fated mate.” “Don't worry. I have thought through this.” I replied, “Thank you for keeping it a secret for me, Bonnie. It would be impossible to get Edward break our bond if you hadn't helped me secretly.” She smiled, “Your mother saved my life years ago. I’m indebted to her daughter.” By the next morning, the "weeks of bedrest" Edward expected of me weren't going to happen. I had a deadline, and it didn't involve waiting for a marking ceremony that was never going to take place. *** "You look like a ghost, Em," my best friend, Sarah, whispered as she tucked a stray hair behind my ear. We were sitting at The Howl, a small café on the edge of the pack territory—far enough away to avoid the main barracks, or so I thought. "I feel like one," I admitted, swirling the cooling tea in my mug. "But ghosts are hard to catch, aren't they? That’s the plan." Sarah squeezed my hand. "I still can't believe he left you mid-spell because Darcy had a 'crisis.' I heard from the scouts that she just had a nightmare. A nightmare, Emma." I let out a dry, hollow laugh. "To Edward, Darcy’s bad dreams are more important than my reality. But it’s fine. Let him have his shadows. I’m finding the sun." "That's my girl. Now, drink up. We’re going to browse that vintage shop you like. No pack talk, no Alpha talk, just—" Sarah’s voice cut off abruptly. Her gaze shifted to the door, her posture stiffening into a defensive crouch. I didn't have to turn around to know who it was. The air in the room suddenly felt thick, charged with the scent of pine and rain—and the cloying, sweet smell of Darcy’s expensive perfume. Edward walked in, his arm draped protectively around Darcy’s shoulders. He looked triumphant, relaxed, surrounded by a handful of his high-ranking wolves. He didn't notice me at first, too busy laughing at something one of his friends said. "Oh look," sneered Jax, one of Edward’s closest fingers, pointing a finger toward our table. "The Omega is actually out of bed. I thought the suppression spell usually kept you horizontal for a month, Emma. You finally learn how to toughen up?" The group stopped. Edward’s laughter died instantly as his eyes met mine. He looked startled—almost offended—to see me upright and dressed. "Emma?" Edward stepped forward, his brow furrowing. "What are you doing here? You should be resting. Bonnie said your levels were dangerously low." Darcy pouted, tightening her grip on Edward’s waist. "Maybe she just wanted attention, Eddy. You know how sensitive Omegas can be when they feel... overlooked." His friends chuckled. "Careful, Darcy," another called out. "If you breathe too hard on her, she might faint again and keep the Alpha from his real duties." Sarah slammed her hands on the table, her chair screeching back as she stood up. "You arrogant, bottom-feeding—" "Sarah." I reached out, my voice calm and terrifyingly level. I caught her wrist, pulling her back. "Don't." "Emma, they’re mocking you! He’s standing right there letting them!" Sarah hissed, her eyes glowing a faint amber. I stood up slowly. I didn't look at Jax. I didn't look at those mocking wolves. I looked directly at Edward. He looked uncomfortable, his hand twitching as if he wanted to reach for me, but the weight of Darcy’s presence held him in place. "It’s okay," I said to Sarah, though I kept my eyes on the man who was supposed to be my mate. "They’re right. I’ve spent far too much time being 'sensitive.' It’s amazing how much clarity you get when you realize you’re fighting for a seat at a table that doesn't even have a chair for you." "Emma, wait," Edward started, taking a step toward me. "About last night—" I didn't give him the satisfaction of an argument. I didn't scream about the pain or the broken promises. I simply picked up my coat and slung it over my shoulder. "Enjoy your coffee, Edward," I said, offering a small, polite smile that didn't reach my eyes. "And Darcy? I hope the nightmares stay away. It would be a shame to interrupt the Alpha’s busy schedule again." I turned on my heel and walked out the door, my head held high. I didn't look back to see the stunned silence that had fallen over them, or the way Edward’s face had gone pale as he realized, perhaps for the first time, that the bond he kept suppressing was no longer holding me back. It was letting me go. Chapter 3 After Edward suppressed our bond, he would not contact me for a week and spend this time with Darcy. I thought this time would be the same. But surprisingly, he texted me that night. “Don't take Jax’s words to heart, Emma. He talks rubbish.” I read the text and tossed my phone aside, not in a mood to entertain him. But, my phone rang. It was Edward. “Emma, are you mad at me?” He asked as soon as I picked up the call. His voice sounded hoarse. “Why do you care?” I asked instead. Gone were the days I used to melt on a few words he would speak to me softly. “Why won't I?” He spoke, “You are my mate, my Luna. Of course, I care.” “If you cared, you would have been by my side and not by Darcy’s, Edward.” I blurted out, “If you cared you wouldn't let me go through this pain while comforting her for a nightmare.” “Emma…” he whispered my name, soft and gentle. “It will be the last time. I promise. I’ll make it up to you.” “How about we go shopping tomorrow? Just you and me. It's your birthday as well.” He proposed and before I could refuse him, he hung up. I don't know why I did not call him back to cancel our meeting and instead got ready the next day. Perhaps, it was going to be our last day together. I wanted to have one good memory with him before finally leaving. But, as I stood before the villa he had gifted me on the day we first discovered we were fated mates, his car stopped right before me. I walked ahead and opened the passenger seat. But, Darcy had already occupied that seat. I looked into Edward’s eyes and said, “I remember you said just you and me.” A moment of hesitation flickered through his eyes before he finally managed to speak, “Darcy happened to buy something as well. So, I brought her along.” While I waited for a good moment for Darcy to leave my spot, Edward's voice made my chest crawl. “Emma, do you mind sitting in the back? Darcy gets car sick if she isn’t in the front. You understand, right?” I didn’t answer. I simply closed the door and climbed into the backseat. As we drove, I watched them through the rearview mirror—Edward’s hand occasionally resting on the center console, close enough for Darcy to brush her fingers against his. I was a ghost in my own birthday celebration. The mall was a blur of high-end boutiques and painful realizations. Edward didn’t hold my hand. He didn’t ask which dress I liked. Instead, he walked behind Darcy. “I’m going to try these on,” Darcy chirped, clutching a handful of silk slips. “Edward, come tell me which color suits my skin tone?” Edward glanced at me, a brief flash of conflict crossing his face, but Darcy pulled on his arm. “I’ll be right back, Emma. Just stay here.” Ten minutes passed. Then fifteen. The sales associates began to give me pitying looks—the future Luna of the pack, standing alone on her birthday while her mate vanished into the fitting rooms with another woman. I walked toward the back of the store, my heart hammering against my ribs. I told myself I was just going to check on them. But as I approached the heavy velvet curtains of the VIP fitting area, I heard it. The sound of a low, familiar groan. I pushed the curtain slightly. In the reflection of the three-way mirror, I saw them. Darcy was pressed against the wall, her legs wrapped around Edward’s waist, and his head was buried in the crook of her neck. His hands were gripping her hips with a ferocity he hadn't shown me in months. I didn't scream. I didn't even cry. Something inside me simply... snapped. The last thread of the "one good memory" I wanted to save had just been incinerated. I walked out of the store, the bright mall lights suddenly feeling like a spotlight on my stupidity. I heard Edward’s voice from behind, calling my name desperately. I ignored it. I pulled out my phone, my fingers steady as I dialed Sarah’s number. “Sarah?” I said as soon as the line picked up. “Emma? I thought you were enjoying the day with your Alpha ,” Sarah’s voice was weary, defensive. “Is there a bar open tonight?” I asked, my voice cold and clear. “A loud one. One where nobody cares about Lunas or fated mates.” There was a stunned silence on the other end. “Emma, what happened?” “It’s my birthday, Sarah,” I said, looking back at the store one last time before turning toward the exit. “And I want to celebrate the fact that I’m finally done. Pick me up in twenty minutes.” Chapter 4 The cool night air bit at my skin as I stood on the curb, the neon signs of the mall blurring into streaks of artificial light. Every time I closed my eyes, I saw the reflection in that three-way mirror—the way his hands, the same hands that had once traced the mark on my neck, held her with a desperate, hungry possessiveness. Sarah’s beat-up sedan screeched to a halt in front of me. She didn’t ask questions when I climbed in; she just saw my face and hit the gas. "The Obsidian Lounge," she said, her voice tight. "It’s loud, it’s dark, and Alphas usually find it beneath them. You okay?" "I've never been better," I lied. The hollow space in my chest felt like an open wound, but for the first time, it didn't hurt. It was just numb. The club was a sensory assault. Bass thrummed through the floorboards. I downed three shots of tequila in rapid succession. I wanted to burn the taste of Edward’s lies out of my throat. I was leaning against the bar, watching the crowd, when my phone vibrated in my pocket. Edward: Emma, where did you go? We were just talking. Darcy felt faint and I had to catch her. It wasn't what you think. I let out a harsh, jagged laugh that was swallowed by the music. Talking. He thought I was blind as well as pathetic. "Another," I signaled to the bartender. "Emma, stop," Sarah grabbed my wrist. Just then my phone rang. It was Edward. He video called me. I tossed my phone aside but Sarah picked it up. “What the hell did you do to Emma that she is wasted like this?” She spat showing the camera towards me. Edward frowned, his eyes reflecting genuine care I was too afraid to believe. “Give the phone to Emma.” He commanded from the other side, his voice laced with Alpha dominance. “You are pathetic, Edward.” Sarah snapped back as she threw the phone in my hands. “Emma, it's not what you are thinking. I’m coming to find you. Wait for me.” He said. “The Obsidian Lounge it is, right? We will celebrate your birthday together.” “You don't have to-” He hung up before I could tell him not to. I did not want to see his face right now. But, I stayed there the whole night. It's because I did not want to go back to the home that was filled with the memories of him. Also because part of me did not want to have the last memory of Edward kissing another woman before my eyes. I wanted him to explain. Even if it would be a delusional thought, I did not want to leave with a memory that was going to haunt me forever. I waited there like a fool. But, he did not arrive. He ghosted me on my very birthday. His text only arrived the next morning. [Darcy went on heat last night. She needed me to soothe her wolf. Sorry, darling. I’ll make it up to you at our marking ceremony.] [It's on the Next Full Moon. Don't forget the date.] I stared at the text for a long while, a smile full of self mockery spread on my lips. Just then my phone buzzed with a notification. It was Darcy. She posted on her social media. She was lying on Edward's chest, their bodies entangled into each other, wrapped by a white blanket. The caption read [Finally together] I watched them together and this time, I felt nothing. I had already broken my bond with Edward and now whatever he does, whoever he sleeps with, has nothing to do with me. I grabbed my phone and left the bar. But, I did not go home. Instead, I barged at Sarah’s place. The rest of the days passed in a fraction of time. Edward never contacted me until the day of the Full Moon. My phone has been ringing since morning. But, I ignored it. As I reached the airport, shot a last glance at my phone. Ten missed calls from Edward and countless messages. [Emma, why are you not at home?] [Why are you not picking up my calls?] [Is it about Darcy's post? It's a misunderstanding, Emma. I’ll explain it to you.] [Tonight is our mating ceremony, Emma. Don't forget it.] [I’ll be waiting for you at the altar at 7:00 PM] I looked at my watch. It was 7 o'clock. I blocked his number, took the sim card out of my phone and dumped it in a trash can before I boarded my flight. Goodbye Edward. There is nothing left between us to explain.
I had agreed to sleep with my boyfriend Ryan for the first time tonight, on our first Mating Day. When I flung the door to his room open, I saw him looking all hot and unclothed like I imagined. But with another woman on top of him. My younger half sister, Zara. "What the-" I froze in his doorway. Zara was straddling Ryan, facing me. When she spotted me, she smirked and moaned, dipping her head to nip at Ryan's neck. "Oh yes. Just like that!" she said, breathing in his ear. Ryan grunted and lifted her up to roll over on top of her. My stomach flipped. I felt like I was going to throw up. Then Ryan noticed me and froze. "Avery," he breathed. Guilt flushed across his face, but his hands didn't leave Zara's body. The room was silent for a moment. "Zara and I just found out we were fated mates," Ryan's words hammered into my heart. Fated Mate. On Mating Days, werewolves over 19 could smell and recognize their fated mates. The attraction between fated mates is irresistible. They can trigger each other into heat just from smelling each other at a distance. Once fated mates find each other, they will mate and mark each other, forming a resilient bond of intertwined attraction that lasts their whole lives. The only way to resist a fated mate was to mark a chosen mate before you met your fated one. That's what Ryan and I wanted to do tonight on our first Mating Day. I knew I would never get a fated mate because my wolf seemed dormant. When everyone started to shift into their wolf form and communicate with their wolf, I got nothing. I could feel my wolf there back in my mind, though. No one believed what I said, so it became a joke amongst my bullies, especially from my sister Zara's little group. "Wolfless freak." "Pathetic human liar." They would say these words to my face, believing that I was too weak to fight back without a wolf within. And yet, I was with Ryan, the Alpha heir. He did his best to protect me; we both believed we were meant to be together. So tonight, on Mating Day, Ryan and I planned to mate and mark each other, so he could protect me forever. He had been the only light in my life. But now he was taken by Zara. How could Moon Goddess treat me like this? "You choose Zara? Knowing she has been my bully for so long?" A sob was lodged in my throat, but I refused to let it out. I hated that my voice shook as I stared into his eyes. The eyes of the man whom I'd thought was the love of my life. The man I was going to give myself to, tonight. I'd even worn secret lingerie under my coat to mark the special occasion. Now Ryan looked like he wanted to apologize. A flash of regret crossed his handsome face. Zara snaked one arm around his neck and yanked him closer to her, smirking at me from the bed. Ryan clenched his jaw, "Fated mates make each other stronger, Avery." "So I was nothing to you?" The sob tore loose. "Ave--" Ryan's face softened, and he started to rise away from Zara, reaching one hand towards me. Zara reached up and intertwined her fingers with his, stopping his gesture. Her eyes gleamed at me from under her dark lashes. "Ryan, Mating Day is the best time to have the strongest Alpha heir with your fated one…" She arched her bare body up into him. Ryan swallowed, leaning back down to nuzzle at Zara's neck. I could see the yellow flash of wolf in his eyes. When he looked back up at me, the man I had known was gone. Only coldness remained. "Get lost now, human," Ryan's wolf growled past me. Tears streamed down my face. I suppressed my sobs as I ran out and darted down the hidden trails into the old forest. Where could I go? There was only one spot I knew was safe, the place I always turned to when I needed to heal myself. A quiet little pond hidden in the woods. The water shimmered faintly under the moonlight. I settled at the edge, knees pulled to my chest, letting the cool moss beneath me soften the weight I carried. I could hear the rasp of my breathing, thick with the tears in my throat. Slowly, the sounds of the night filtered in. The breeze in the trees, and the rustling of leaves across the ground. Then I heard a different, most sinister sound. The distant howl of wolves. Of course. Tonight was the Full Mating Moon. The rogue hordes of unruly, unmated wolves would be more agitated on this night. While it was unlikely anyone would find me here, it also wasn't safe. I needed to get back to the pack town. I wiped my tears on my sleeve and was about to rise to my feet to head back when I smelled something, delicious and intoxicating. A ripple of heat rushed through my body from the base of my spine to my fingertips. Desire slammed into my body, washing over me and leaving me breathless. What was this? I breathed deeply again. I needed more of whatever that was. My body craved it with every nerve and fiber. While I was lost in the hazy, distracting sensation, I suddenly realized that this might be…the mating heat? How is that possible? I thought my wolf was dormant. No matter what it is, I need to go home now. There was danger nearby, and I had no mate - not even a chosen one anymore - to share this heat with. I shook my head, trying to clear the dizzying sensation. I managed to rise to my feet and started to make my way home, but the intoxicating smell kept coming towards me and getting stronger, as if it was coming from someone running towards me. Was this what was triggering me into heat? "Lads, look what we've found," a low voice suddenly spoke from the tree-line. "A female wolf in heat." I whirled to face the man who stepped into the clearing. He was tall and lean. His face bore the stubble of a few days unshaven. More strangers stepped from the trees. They wore rough denim and leather. Knives and nets hung from their belts. They smelled sweaty, almost blocking the delightful smell from earlier. They must be Rogues! I realized with horror. "Looking for something, pretty?" a flash of teeth in the dark beneath dark, shadowed pits for eyes. "No, I was just leaving," I could hear my voice shaking. "Why leave? If you're looking for a mate-" the man inhaled a shuddering breath, sniffing the air pointedly, "and it certainly smells like you are… then I'm sure we have several young bucks who would be willing to help, right lads?" Murmured approval rose. They were fanning out behind me now, cutting off my escape. "G-Get away from m-me," I tried to growl. "I don't w-want you!" Another man laughed. "Looks like we got ourselves a feisty one, lads." The man lunged forward. I felt his fingers snatch at the hem of my coat, yanking me backwards towards him. Tears started to well in my eyes as he grabbed at me. "LEAVE HER ALONE!" A voice cracked through the air like thunder. That intoxicating scent that had triggered my heat immediately enveloped me. Chapter 2 Avery's POV One of the rogues scoffed without even looking at who was behind him. "Back off, lad. Go find your own girl—" "Wait. He's not…" another stammered. The rogues all turned their attention to the man behind them. I saw a figure, all in black, standing there. His height and broad shoulders emanated strength and power. He looked even stronger than Ryan, who was already a strong Alpha, but I couldn't see his face in the dark. "I said, leave her alone. Don't make me say it a third time," the man warned the rogues again. "Heck, let's go-," The rogues stumbled back, muttering curses, and then fled away. And then there was silence. Now I was alone with him. From here, I could sense that he was in heat as well. I felt drawn to him like a moth to flame. For one second, warning bells blared in my mind. Had I traded one pack of predators for an even more dangerous one? Then he started walking towards me. With every step, the intoxicating smell became heavier, luring me in as we drew closer to each other. "Mine," The stranger said while his arms slid around my waist, sending bolts of honeyed lightning down my spine. I swallowed hard. He was irresistible. My fingers scrabbled at his forearms, but the heat of him as he pulled me against him… Oh my goodness. My pulse still pounded, but now it pounded in time with his heartbeat. I found myself clinging to his shoulders instead of pushing him away. One of his hands stroked from my waist up my side and came to rest on the side of my neck. Then he tilted my face towards the moon, his mouth claiming mine in a searing thunderclap. What a kiss! I gasped, and parted my lips to let him take more of me. Static frizzed across my nerves as his mouth and tongue claimed mine. No one has ever kissed me like this! Time stuttered past in gasps of breath and heat. His lips and hands dragged wildfire across my skin, and lower. I squirmed as his hands parted my clothing, and then moaned as he sank his fingers between my legs. Already we had leaped past anything I had ever done with Ryan. I found I didn't care. There was only this man. Only he mattered now. The moon above danced in my vision as I lost myself in the haze of pleasure and sensation. I couldn't get enough of him. Nothing had ever felt better. No one had ever touched me like this… I was liquid moonlight in his arms as he undressed me in the darkness. I unbuttoned his clothing, wanting his skin against mine. His mouth ran across my body like he was worshipping me. The sounds he made as he touched me everywhere was lavish praise. "Mine." He repeated in a growl, stroking my skin and listening to my pleasured cries as he moved behind me. His hands were all over me, and I felt him pushing at my entrance. I spread myself further for him, I needed him so badly. The mating heat had set me aflame. Pleasure crescendoed within me, somewhere a wolf howled. We rested against each other after our first joining. He was strong and searingly hot as I leaned back on his chest and he slowly continued to move, our bodies locked together. He pressed soft kisses to the top of my head, and then we found our rhythm again, mating again and again. When we finally separated, it was only so that I could mount him from the top this time. He kissed along my jaw as his hands grasped my waist and lifted me onto his lap. I rocked my body against him, feeling him in me. His nails scratched down my back as he made sounds of approval beneath me. He leaned up so his mouth claimed mine while his hands caressed every part of me, and he murmured sweet, prayerful praises into my skin. I felt treasured and beautiful under his admiration. When his head sank to my neck again, there was a sudden stinging of pain, followed by more pleasure. I felt like I was going to explode with sensation. We moved together, crying out in dual, synchronous pleasure. I didn't know who he was, but in the throes of heat, I didn't care. He was perfect. I was his. He was mine. We fit together perfectly. That was all that mattered. I woke in the dewy grass in pre-dawn darkness. My stranger lay behind me, cradling me in his strong arms. I couldn't see his face in the shadows, but I traced the contours of his jaw with my fingers, gently. Who are you? I wondered. Whoever he is, he's massively strong. I couldn't believe my first mating had been with a rogue in the forest. It was hard to feel regret when it had felt so good. "Thank you for protecting me." I whispered against his sleeping cheek, "And thank you for showing me pleasure." I slowly pulled myself away from him and dressed, wincing at sore muscles and other places that were tender after what we'd done. I blushed a bit at the memory. It had been lovely, but now it would be a secret treasure I kept for myself, forever. As dawn rose over the forest, I carefully left without waking him up. I returned home as quickly as possible. I could hear my family chatting loudly in the living room as I tried to slink silently down the hallway to my room. "The Alpha's heir is quite the catch, Zara," my father was saying with a pride he never showed for me. "Think of the prestige this will bring to our daughter!" my step-mom exalted. She had been the one who had called me a liar, accusing me of pretending to have a wolf and encouraging others to bully me. You would think my father as Gamma, the military coordinator for our pack, would have seen this as an affront to his family. Instead, he had loathed me for bringing that negative attention home. He blamed me for what he saw as the loss of our family's prestige. While they all seemed distracted by celebrating Zara's mating with Ryan, I snuck up the stairs to my room. Thankfully, no one seemed to have noticed that I'd been gone all night. I was a mess from spending the night messing around on the forest floor, and I needed a shower badly. When I undressed, I gasped at the sight of a bite-mark on my neck. How could he mark me? If anyone saw this mark, I would be ruined. To be marked by a strange rogue from outside our pack without our Alpha's consent was considered treason. I needed to hide it. With a bang, the door to the bathroom flew open. "Didn't know you got home already, human." Zara stepped into the room with glee. I tried desperately to hide the mark on my neck with my hand, but she noticed the movement. "What are you hiding?" Zara strode across the room and pulled my arm down roughly. "A mating mark!" She laughed cruelly. "Dad! Mom!" Zara shouted to the living room downstairs. "Please Zara, no!" I pleaded. "The pathetic human got marked by someone, and she dared to hide it from us!" Chapter 3 Avery's POV "What the heck-" my father cursed as he stomped up the stairs. My father and stepmother burst into the room. I tried to back away as they advanced on me in the small space. Zara snatched at my arm and whirled me around so that the bite was more visible in the light. My father took a look at the bite mark, stunned. "This mark looks like it was left by a strong wolf," he muttered incredulously. "Who marked you?" When Zara and her mother heard the word ‘strong', they stared at me with stunned and dirty looks. I didn't want to answer, could barely believe it myself, but I had learned to speak when spoken to in this house. "I don't know." I whispered. "Where is he then?" His voice rose to a bellow. "Probably still by the pond in the forest, but I'm not sure…." "I bet he just ran off," Zara sneered, "I told you, a human like you would never be wanted by anyone." The first kick from my father caught me off guard. My father was quite a strong Gamma, and I immediately fell to the ground on the other side of the room. "How dare you say you know nothing after being marked!" my father bellowed. "I should've never accepted you into my family. I knew you're just destined to be a lowly scum like your mom!" The second kick descended swiftly as I yelped and curled like a worm on the ground. "This is the gratitude I get for raising you!" I teared up thinking about my mother. My mother is just a normal servant in my pack. She accidentally slept with my father while he was drunk and conceived me. My father, as the gamma of the pack, never wanted a servant like her. So he angrily announced that she'd seduced him, and she was demoted to work as an omega slave in our pack. The old Alpha, out of mercy, asked him to at least keep me and raise me in his family. I was almost never permitted to see my mother, but I remembered her kindness when I sneaked a few chances to visit. "Avery should be demoted to a slave too, just like her mom, since she is a scum who got herself marked and abandoned." Zara suggested to her father. Zara had long hated that I was Ryan's girlfriend, wanting him instead for herself. Now I suppose she had gotten what she'd wished for. "No daughter of mine will be a slave!" my father hissed. "First wolf-less, now this! I can't let you tread on my honor as the pack's Gamma anymore." I flinched away from his kicks, but had long ago learned not to run. It would only make him angrier. I could feel my back welting under his blows. Finally, he slowed down, breathing heavily. He leaned towards me, roughly gripping my jaw in his hand and stared for a long moment at the mark on my neck. Then a cunning and cruel expression crept over his face. "At the mating ball, find a man who will accept you, marked scum," my father growled. His fingers bruised my face with the force of his grip, "and if you do not, then it will be my duty to remove you from this world." He had threatened to kill me before, but this time I could see in his flat stare that he meant it. A knot of ice formed at the base of my spine. Fear and panic warred with outrage and anger within me. I could not outrun him. I could not fight him. I had nowhere to go. And the mating ball…… Our Silvermoon Pack had a tradition of intermarriage with Nightwolf Pack. The Nightwolf Alpha must pick a wife from Silvermoon in every three generations and vice versa. This particular mating ceremony was to be held for the young and unmated Nightwolf Alpha, Gideon, to choose a wife. The rest of werewolves from both packs would participate and mingle to see if they too could find suitable matches. It should be a fun time, but everyone was nervous about it instead. Because Alpha Gideon was a cold-blooded murderer. It was said that he had wiped a dozen packs from the face of the earth, their survivors scattered and packless. In contrast, Silvermoon's Alpha was old and weakening. I didn't think anyone in a strong and cold-blooded pack like his would want me. A dormant and marked wolf. "You will leave this house for a husband, or you will leave it on a slab." my father punctuated his final statement with a backhand across my cheek that sent me reeling into the wall, and then left the room. Gideon's POV I woke from the best dream of my life to find my mate was gone. At first, I didn't worry. I had marked her, she couldn't get too far. But when I tried to reach out to her through our bond, all I got was a muted dead-end. How is that possible? My memories of the night before were so vivid. It hadn't been a dream. Mate. My wolf had said. We'd caught the delicious scent of her, drifting to me on the forest breeze. The joy I'd felt at knowing I was about to meet my mate. Nothing could have kept me from her! I had run miles through that forest to get to where she was. Then I saw her surrounded by rogue filth, and they were trying to take her from me! The frenzy that awoke in me when my wolf realized our fated mate was in danger was lethal. I had chased them away, which was better than they'd deserved. They had offered no real challenge to my wolf's dominance. I had found her. Claimed her. Mated her. The wolf-sense had overwhelmed all others. Every fiber of my being demanded I mark her properly. Make her mine, forever. I sunk my fangs into her neck when my wolf released enough pheromones to make sure she couldn't feel the pain. That mark should have been indelible. I should have been able to follow it for miles. Now the bond connection dissipated as though it had never existed, and so had her intoxicating scent. The worst thing was that we'd mated in the darkness, and I didn't even know what she looked like yet. My wolf had been pacing impatiently at the back of my mind. Restless and concerned. I searched the area for a while longer, then went home and recalled my Beta, Tegan, to my office immediately. I explained the situation and asked him to find my marked fated mate. Tegan was surprised to find out I'd marked someone last night. My Beta cleared his throat, "What will you do if you find her? This mating ball with Silvermoon is an unbreakable tradition." Knowing he was right only made his words more distasteful to my ears. "I'll just pick a woman who wants to be my Luna nominally, but I will only mark, want, and love my true mate. I will make that clear before anyone dares to volunteer." I would never honor an arranged marriage while the woman who was my fate mate remained a mystery. Chapter 4 Avery's POV A few days later I stood in front of my mirror. I pulled my nightshirt away from where my shoulder met my neck. My bite mark was already healed. That was remarkably fast. I touched the smooth skin in disbelief. There was now no visible indication of what had happened under the Mating Moon. I knew the mark was still there, but it was sealed inside and invisible to others. If only I could reach out and find the man who had mated with me! However, since my wolf was dormant, I also could not sense my mate through the bond. I had no way to find him, or communicate with him. I didn't even know what he looked like! Today was the Mating Ball where the Nightwolf Alpha would choose his mate. I needed to find someone to accept me by the end of today, or my father would kill me to save face. It felt like an impossible task. A commotion rose from down below, and I lifted my head from my knees, listening. "Alpha Gideon is about to arrive!" I heard my step-mother snap. "Finish the preparations." Zara's tone was tense and fearful. Alpha Gideon was not someone anyone would mess with. I pressed my hand over my heart, feeling it thud against my palm. I could hear it clearly in the silence of my dusty, still, bedroom. It was time for me to leave, but when I stood and tried to leave my room, the door lock clicked loudly. From the other side, I heard Zara laughing. "No one want you anyway. You might as well just wait for death, dear sister!" Gideon's POV Being Alpha of Nightwolf pack means dealing with a large amount of bureaucratic nonsense. Tradition was a venerable word that sometimes felt more like a venomous curse. I had long ago learned to face uncomfortable duties head-on. Still, there were few obligations I despised more than this one to which I was headed. It was the day of the mate selection. I had done my best to distract myself from the distasteful task to come. Spread across the leather seat next to me were thick dossiers detailing the most recent reports on attacks throughout my territory. The ledger in my hands detailed my commands for troop movements, and where to place our scouts as the dangerous time of the dark moon approached. Paperwork, unfortunately, was not enough to occupy my mind these days. As my driver guided the sleek sedan through the dense woods, I watched swirls of mist rise above the trees. Thick bands of vapor arced up towards the distant sun and shattered into smaller puffs, drifting down the valley into which we were descending. The motion reminded me of a woman, arching her back in pleasure off of the forest floor beneath me. She too, had shattered and disappeared. "Still no sign of that girl from that night?" I snapped. It came out more harshly than I intended, and my Beta sitting across from me widened his eyes in surprise. "Apologies, Alpha." Tegan replied carefully, "No new marked women have been reported in any pack I searched." I tapped my fingers on the seat and frowned. Within me, my wolf was pacing in aggravation. "Keep finding her. At all cost." Tegan flinched at my response but said nothing as the car rolled to a stop at the Silvermoon ceremony hall. Behind us in the drive, more vehicles from my pack parked behind us. I stepped out of the car, and straightened my jacket. There was a group of women standing near the door, eying me appreciatively. Their scents were all shouting a mix of curiosity and fear. I saw a few dive out of my line of sight to avoid attracting my attention. Didn't they know that motion is what attracts predators' attention? Foolish. I knew why they were running though. I had heard what the other packs said about me, and the things I had done. I couldn't care less. But with my scary reputation, it was more difficult to believe that some of their cheeks were flushing already. I guess there were always lunatics who would take any risk if it meant a chance at power and status. I spared no more attention to any of them while I strode towards where the old Alpha of Silvermoon was waiting. "Alpha Gideon." the old Alpha nodded his head in greeting over our clasped forearms. "I am honored to welcome you to this hall." "Alpha Leon." I nodded brusquely in return, suddenly weary of these formalities. "I understand there was a rogue incursion here a few nights ago. I encountered some of them as well. Have you been able to make any way into locating them? It seems to be originating somewhere near your borders." The old man's face took on a distant, wary expression. "Oh, well now, let's see." Alpha Leon cast his rheumy gaze around the room, as though the answers were written on the far wall. "No, we haven't located that. We've had some other incidents that have required our focus." Something in his tone gave me the distinct impression the rogue issue hadn't featured in his attention at all, much less been the center of his focus. Irritation bubbled up within me with all the subtlety of a geyser. "Then I suggest you focus on that," I ground out, "and stop causing trouble that I will have to clean up." Silence fell over the ceremony hall. To the side, I saw Tegan's lips twitch. He knew how much I was leaving unsaid. Alpha Leon was lucky he'd only gotten a taste of my temper. Even if I caused him to lose face in his pack, I couldn't bring myself to feel sorry about it. If his pack had been patrolling properly, my mate would not have been almost attacked. My wolf might be less angry, and I might not need to claim her right there in the forest to calm my wolf. If my wolf was patient enough to take her back to my packhouse, I wouldn't have let her just run away the next morning. The awkward moment passed, and formalities resumed, but I had already checked out. I moved through the greetings and hospitality traditions - my mind miles away. The sooner I got out of here, the sooner I could resume my search for her. In the middle of what felt like an endless parade of Silvermoon's eligible mates, one of the men in the crowd approached. "I'm Cohen, the Gamma of the pack, Alpha Gideon," He said. "I am responsible for organizing this mating ball. You have been shown all the daughters of our highest ranking families. Which matches are you most interested in so far?" Everyone went quiet in the room. I could sense expectation, fear and curiosity bubbling from the crowd. I glanced at all the girls in the room and crossed my arms. No big difference. "I don't really care. Anyone will do. Before I take volunteers, however, you need to know-" I paused. "I won't mark anyone I choose today. Prepared for that..." "But the tradition-" Alpha Leon hesitated. "The tradition doesn't force me to mark anyone. Just marriage," I cut his words before he could finish. "I have a marked mate already." Now the room was filled with apprehension and wary glances. I guess no one wanted to be picked under these conditions, by an Alpha known to be ruthless and a mistress to compete with in the future. I was glad. It was better if no one volunteered anyways. "So anyone will do," I turned to the Gamma who spoke to me earlier. "Maybe your daughter?" "Oh-, She-uh-she's mated to Ryan already. So-" The gamma clearly panicked and stuttered. "Father, how could you forget about Avery?" One of the girls walked to the front and turned around to face me. "Alpha Gideon, I'm Zara, the Gamma daughter of the pack. Forgive my father for neglecting to mention that I also have a sister." "She admires you a lot, but she isn't here because she hasn't been feeling well lately. Maybe you'd like to meet her?" she continued, but there was something to her smile that made me feel like she was scheming something vicious. Still, all women except my fated mate were all the same to me. "Fine. Bring her to me." Chapter 5 Avery's POV The key turning in my door seemed obscenely loud. When Zara stepped in, her face bore a haughty and pleased expression. My stomach sank. This wouldn't be good. "Lucky you. You get to live a little longer." She informed me, dumping a pile of clothing onto the bed. "Your marriage has been decided." So. They had found some unlucky but obliging wolf to foist me onto. I tried to stir up an emotion, but all I felt was relief that I wasn't going to die. Until she told me who it was. "You will marry Alpha Gideon." Zara crowed triumphantly. A flare of panic raced through me. My fingers trembled where they gripped the blankets. It can't be! The man is ruthless! I might as well die anyways! Zara looked at my pale face and laughed. "Oh yes, you're the only woman he would agree to marry." She stepped to the bed where I sat and pulled me to my feet. "Get up, Bride-to-be! It's your lucky day!" she sneered. I clutched at Zara's arm frantically as she hauled me up. "Zara, if he discovers that I was marked, he will kill me," I pleaded. "Actually, he won't mark you because he has a marked mate already. Who knows what happened to her! I bet you will enjoy all the drama." My stepsister laughed in my face, "And if he still finds out you were marked, just kill yourself before he tortures you to death." Zara snatched my hairbrush from my dresser and began attacking the knots in my hair. She twisted my hair up into a pile on top of my head and secured it with a clip. Then she held out a formal dress from the pile of clothing she'd brought. "Get dressed. Your fiancé is waiting, and he doesn't look like a patient man." When she was done preparing me I didn't recognize the woman staring at me in the mirror. The draped shot silk of the dress clung to my body suggestively and the flashy beading and high neck of the collar sent the whole outfit into "trying too hard" territory. I had always preferred simple styles that weren't so flashy. A dress like this was not something I would ever have chosen for myself. None of this was. You can feel sorry for yourself later. If you survive. Zara surveyed her handiwork with satisfaction. "Well, no one will mistake who you're intended for." She smirked, "Let's go." I blinked at the sunshine as we stepped out of the house. Already it felt like ages since I'd felt the sun on my face and the breeze on my skin. I would have rejoiced more in my freedom if it didn't feel like I was headed to my funeral. The path to the ceremony hall was lined with members of the pack. They milled about nervously, anticipation thick in the air. I saw Lillian, a friend of mine, staring at me worriedly. "Avery!" Lillian rushed to my side as we passed, "Are you sure you want to do this?" she whispered. I was touched by her concern. Lillian was one of the few packmates who'd never judged me for not being able to summon my wolf. She had been kind, and also brought me news about my mother when she could. I wished I could tell her everything but that would only put her in danger as well. Although it felt like I had no true choice at all, I could choose not to endanger anyone else. I hugged her tightly instead, trying to put all of my gratitude and friendship into the embrace and then kept walking. She dropped back, her eyes full of questions, but she didn't pursue me any further. "Smart human " Zara laughed at me under her breath as we continued on, "keeping your mouth shut. Let the wolves do the talking, hmm?" A familiar man stepped into our path. Seeing his handsome figure sent a pang of ice through my heart. Maybe one day it wouldn't hurt to look at him and remember how foolishly I'd loved and believed him. Ryan squared his shoulders and stared at me with disdain as we approached. "How quickly you've changed, Avery." He said in a snide, cold voice. "It took no time at all for you to cling to another Alpha." There had been a time when Ryan had claimed to care about my well being. How quickly the man I thought I knew had changed. And now he accused me of being false? Anger boiled under my skin at the double standard. "Well you would know all about betrayal." I snapped back, "If anyone's trust was misplaced, it was clearly mine." I glanced between him and Zara, "Congratulations, you two really are perfect for each other." Ryan's jaw clenched and he looked away guiltily. I hoped he was remembering now all the times I'd shown him my loyalty. He would be lucky to get half as good from his new mate. Zara snorted, "Oh don't let her fool you with that innocent pretense. She's no helpless victim." She ran her fingers underneath the lapels of Ryan's jacket and leaned into him to whisper, "She was so desperate to get back at you that she allowed someone else to mark her!" "WHAT?!" Ryan roared and reached for me. I tried to pivot away but he snatched at the high collar of my dress and yanked it roughly. The delicate silk and bead work was no match at all for the Alpha heir's strength. My dress tore to my collarbone, exposing my neck. "Wait-, the mark is gone-" Ryan questioned. "She healed this fast?" Zara seemed to be surprised too, grasping my neck even harder. Suddenly, the pain abated, and Zara's grip loosened. I looked up to see a large, dark form looming over us, silhouetted by the setting sun. Something familiar about him. I could not see his face at first, but his Alpha aura was menacingly palpable as he pushed Ryan and Zara away with a casual shove. The stranger turned to face me, and I was struck by his handsome appearance. I should thank him. "Thank yo-" I started to say, but the man cut me off. "So you are my chosen bride - " His eyes narrowed. "But why did I hear something about you being marked?"
“Darcy is feeling dizzy tonight. Let's suppress our bond, Emma. We can have our marking ceremony some other day.” Those were the exact words he spat when I called him on the day that was supposed to be our marking ceremony. It was the seventh time he asked me to suppress the sacred bond between us for his childhood sweetheart. The first time he suppressed it was because Darcy’s pack was under attack and he wanted to be by her side. “Darcy is fighting for her survival and you want me to be pulled by our fated bond? Don't make me believe you are this selfish., Emma.” The third time he suppressed it he said, “Darcy is having a fever. I can't leave her alone.” By the sixth time, he didn't bother explaining why he had the witch suppress our bond in the most brutal way possible because he was in a hurry to go meet Darcy. Since we were fated mates, every time he wanted to be intimate with her, he would have a witch suppress the bond between us. As an Alpha, this suppression barely affects him but as an Omega, it would leave me in a terrible pain that I could not get up from my bed for weeks. Though devastated seeing me in such pain, he would offer me only a few lines of apologies and a bundle of promises to make it up to me in future. That's it. So, when the seventh time, he refused to mark me and came home to suppress our bond to be with Darcy, I had already packed my clothes. It will be the last time he suppresses our bond because the next time, there will be no bond between us to suppress. Chapter 1 “Call Bonnie! I’m ready.” I said as soon as Edward walked into our room. Pushing my hair back, I exposed the spot on my neck where our bond was delicate. He had his pack’s witch, Bonnie, suppress our bond so many times that it was barely visible now. I could see the guilt and remorse flickered through his eyes as he walked closer. Holding my hands gently, he said, “It will be the last time, Emma. I promise.” “Once Darcy was stable and didn't need me around her, You won't have to go through this searing pain.” I had believed him. Seven times. But now, I was done chasing the shadow I would never be able to catch up. Everytime, he went to take care of Darcy, he would have Bonnie suppress our bond. Being an omega, the suppression would leave me in so much pain, I wouldn't get up from bed for weeks. While I would be moaning in pain and cold, he would stay by Darcy's side, comforting her for what, a fever or a scratch she probably caused while cutting her fangs? “It's okay.” I replied, my voice indifferent, “You can call Bonnie now in case you get late because of me and blame me for it.” The last time he suppressed our bond, I completely lost my strength and fainted. He stayed with me for half an hour before he finally left. The next day he blamed me for holding him and refused to come back for the next three months. His face darkened, “What's that supposed to mean? The last time it's because you didn't eat well-” “Didn't eat well?” I sneered, “Do you think that's why I fainted?” He bit his lips. He quickly regretted saying that, while I continued, “You are an Alpha, Edward. You don't understand what it feels to suppress the bond because you don't have to go through the pain. It's I who suffers for whom? For Darcy?” Having said that, I walked out of the room. I feel disgusted even looking at the Alpha I blindly followed all these years. But, he chased after me. “If you want, I can stay by your side tonight. I’ll leave only when you are stable.” “No need.” I refused, “I can handle it like I always did.” One last time. I can bear it. I said in my mind. Half an hour later, Bonnie stood before my eyes, her silver hair braided tight against her scalp, her eyes filled with a weary pity that I hated more than Edward’s guilt. She carried her satchel of herbs and stones—the tools of my torture. "Emma, you’re already weak. Your lunar cycle is peaking. If we suppress it now..." "Do it," I interrupted. "He has a promise to keep, doesn't he? Darcy is waiting." Edward winced at the venom in my tone. "Bonnie, just... make it quick. I’ll stay with her until the initial shock passes." "I told you, I don't want you here," I said, looking Edward dead in the eye. "Go to her.” Just then his phone rang. Darcy's name flashed on the screen. He picked it up. “What? That serious? I’m coming right now.” He was still on the call when he had already crossed the room, completely forgetting his initial promise to me. Then as if remembered something, he turned back and said, “The next full Moon, it will be our marking ceremony.” Next Full Moon? What I pity, Edward. That's the day I have chosen to completely leave you. Chapter 2 The silence after the door slammed shut was heavier than the suppression spell itself. Bonnie didn’t say a word; the pity in her eyes had curdled into a somber respect. She performed the ritual with a practiced, somber efficiency. As the silver light of her magic seared through my veins, dulling the golden thread that connected my soul to Edward’s, I didn’t scream. I didn’t even moan. I simply watched the ceiling, counting the seconds until I was finally, blissfully, numb. “Don't you regret severing your bond with Edward?” Bonnie asked, “He is after all an Alpha, and he has never refused to mark you.” “Never marked me as well.” I said. The silence was deafening before she sighed, “Since he is an Alpha, he would not realise the bond between you two is already broken. Not until the next full Moon.” “I’ll keep my mouth shut by then. But, I hope you have figured out what you are going to do after that.” she said. “You are his fated mate. Edward would not like to lose the power he gets by bonding with his fated mate.” “Don't worry. I have thought through this.” I replied, “Thank you for keeping it a secret for me, Bonnie. It would be impossible to get Edward break our bond if you hadn't helped me secretly.” She smiled, “Your mother saved my life years ago. I’m indebted to her daughter.” By the next morning, the "weeks of bedrest" Edward expected of me weren't going to happen. I had a deadline, and it didn't involve waiting for a marking ceremony that was never going to take place. *** "You look like a ghost, Em," my best friend, Sarah, whispered as she tucked a stray hair behind my ear. We were sitting at The Howl, a small café on the edge of the pack territory—far enough away to avoid the main barracks, or so I thought. "I feel like one," I admitted, swirling the cooling tea in my mug. "But ghosts are hard to catch, aren't they? That’s the plan." Sarah squeezed my hand. "I still can't believe he left you mid-spell because Darcy had a 'crisis.' I heard from the scouts that she just had a nightmare. A nightmare, Emma." I let out a dry, hollow laugh. "To Edward, Darcy’s bad dreams are more important than my reality. But it’s fine. Let him have his shadows. I’m finding the sun." "That's my girl. Now, drink up. We’re going to browse that vintage shop you like. No pack talk, no Alpha talk, just—" Sarah’s voice cut off abruptly. Her gaze shifted to the door, her posture stiffening into a defensive crouch. I didn't have to turn around to know who it was. The air in the room suddenly felt thick, charged with the scent of pine and rain—and the cloying, sweet smell of Darcy’s expensive perfume. Edward walked in, his arm draped protectively around Darcy’s shoulders. He looked triumphant, relaxed, surrounded by a handful of his high-ranking wolves. He didn't notice me at first, too busy laughing at something one of his friends said. "Oh look," sneered Jax, one of Edward’s closest fingers, pointing a finger toward our table. "The Omega is actually out of bed. I thought the suppression spell usually kept you horizontal for a month, Emma. You finally learn how to toughen up?" The group stopped. Edward’s laughter died instantly as his eyes met mine. He looked startled—almost offended—to see me upright and dressed. "Emma?" Edward stepped forward, his brow furrowing. "What are you doing here? You should be resting. Bonnie said your levels were dangerously low." Darcy pouted, tightening her grip on Edward’s waist. "Maybe she just wanted attention, Eddy. You know how sensitive Omegas can be when they feel... overlooked." His friends chuckled. "Careful, Darcy," another called out. "If you breathe too hard on her, she might faint again and keep the Alpha from his real duties." Sarah slammed her hands on the table, her chair screeching back as she stood up. "You arrogant, bottom-feeding—" "Sarah." I reached out, my voice calm and terrifyingly level. I caught her wrist, pulling her back. "Don't." "Emma, they’re mocking you! He’s standing right there letting them!" Sarah hissed, her eyes glowing a faint amber. I stood up slowly. I didn't look at Jax. I didn't look at those mocking wolves. I looked directly at Edward. He looked uncomfortable, his hand twitching as if he wanted to reach for me, but the weight of Darcy’s presence held him in place. "It’s okay," I said to Sarah, though I kept my eyes on the man who was supposed to be my mate. "They’re right. I’ve spent far too much time being 'sensitive.' It’s amazing how much clarity you get when you realize you’re fighting for a seat at a table that doesn't even have a chair for you." "Emma, wait," Edward started, taking a step toward me. "About last night—" I didn't give him the satisfaction of an argument. I didn't scream about the pain or the broken promises. I simply picked up my coat and slung it over my shoulder. "Enjoy your coffee, Edward," I said, offering a small, polite smile that didn't reach my eyes. "And Darcy? I hope the nightmares stay away. It would be a shame to interrupt the Alpha’s busy schedule again." I turned on my heel and walked out the door, my head held high. I didn't look back to see the stunned silence that had fallen over them, or the way Edward’s face had gone pale as he realized, perhaps for the first time, that the bond he kept suppressing was no longer holding me back. It was letting me go. Chapter 3 After Edward suppressed our bond, he would not contact me for a week and spend this time with Darcy. I thought this time would be the same. But surprisingly, he texted me that night. “Don't take Jax’s words to heart, Emma. He talks rubbish.” I read the text and tossed my phone aside, not in a mood to entertain him. But, my phone rang. It was Edward. “Emma, are you mad at me?” He asked as soon as I picked up the call. His voice sounded hoarse. “Why do you care?” I asked instead. Gone were the days I used to melt on a few words he would speak to me softly. “Why won't I?” He spoke, “You are my mate, my Luna. Of course, I care.” “If you cared, you would have been by my side and not by Darcy’s, Edward.” I blurted out, “If you cared you wouldn't let me go through this pain while comforting her for a nightmare.” “Emma…” he whispered my name, soft and gentle. “It will be the last time. I promise. I’ll make it up to you.” “How about we go shopping tomorrow? Just you and me. It's your birthday as well.” He proposed and before I could refuse him, he hung up. I don't know why I did not call him back to cancel our meeting and instead got ready the next day. Perhaps, it was going to be our last day together. I wanted to have one good memory with him before finally leaving. But, as I stood before the villa he had gifted me on the day we first discovered we were fated mates, his car stopped right before me. I walked ahead and opened the passenger seat. But, Darcy had already occupied that seat. I looked into Edward’s eyes and said, “I remember you said just you and me.” A moment of hesitation flickered through his eyes before he finally managed to speak, “Darcy happened to buy something as well. So, I brought her along.” While I waited for a good moment for Darcy to leave my spot, Edward's voice made my chest crawl. “Emma, do you mind sitting in the back? Darcy gets car sick if she isn’t in the front. You understand, right?” I didn’t answer. I simply closed the door and climbed into the backseat. As we drove, I watched them through the rearview mirror—Edward’s hand occasionally resting on the center console, close enough for Darcy to brush her fingers against his. I was a ghost in my own birthday celebration. The mall was a blur of high-end boutiques and painful realizations. Edward didn’t hold my hand. He didn’t ask which dress I liked. Instead, he walked behind Darcy. “I’m going to try these on,” Darcy chirped, clutching a handful of silk slips. “Edward, come tell me which color suits my skin tone?” Edward glanced at me, a brief flash of conflict crossing his face, but Darcy pulled on his arm. “I’ll be right back, Emma. Just stay here.” Ten minutes passed. Then fifteen. The sales associates began to give me pitying looks—the future Luna of the pack, standing alone on her birthday while her mate vanished into the fitting rooms with another woman. I walked toward the back of the store, my heart hammering against my ribs. I told myself I was just going to check on them. But as I approached the heavy velvet curtains of the VIP fitting area, I heard it. The sound of a low, familiar groan. I pushed the curtain slightly. In the reflection of the three-way mirror, I saw them. Darcy was pressed against the wall, her legs wrapped around Edward’s waist, and his head was buried in the crook of her neck. His hands were gripping her hips with a ferocity he hadn't shown me in months. I didn't scream. I didn't even cry. Something inside me simply... snapped. The last thread of the "one good memory" I wanted to save had just been incinerated. I walked out of the store, the bright mall lights suddenly feeling like a spotlight on my stupidity. I heard Edward’s voice from behind, calling my name desperately. I ignored it. I pulled out my phone, my fingers steady as I dialed Sarah’s number. “Sarah?” I said as soon as the line picked up. “Emma? I thought you were enjoying the day with your Alpha ,” Sarah’s voice was weary, defensive. “Is there a bar open tonight?” I asked, my voice cold and clear. “A loud one. One where nobody cares about Lunas or fated mates.” There was a stunned silence on the other end. “Emma, what happened?” “It’s my birthday, Sarah,” I said, looking back at the store one last time before turning toward the exit. “And I want to celebrate the fact that I’m finally done. Pick me up in twenty minutes.” Chapter 4 The cool night air bit at my skin as I stood on the curb, the neon signs of the mall blurring into streaks of artificial light. Every time I closed my eyes, I saw the reflection in that three-way mirror—the way his hands, the same hands that had once traced the mark on my neck, held her with a desperate, hungry possessiveness. Sarah’s beat-up sedan screeched to a halt in front of me. She didn’t ask questions when I climbed in; she just saw my face and hit the gas. "The Obsidian Lounge," she said, her voice tight. "It’s loud, it’s dark, and Alphas usually find it beneath them. You okay?" "I've never been better," I lied. The hollow space in my chest felt like an open wound, but for the first time, it didn't hurt. It was just numb. The club was a sensory assault. Bass thrummed through the floorboards. I downed three shots of tequila in rapid succession. I wanted to burn the taste of Edward’s lies out of my throat. I was leaning against the bar, watching the crowd, when my phone vibrated in my pocket. Edward: Emma, where did you go? We were just talking. Darcy felt faint and I had to catch her. It wasn't what you think. I let out a harsh, jagged laugh that was swallowed by the music. Talking. He thought I was blind as well as pathetic. "Another," I signaled to the bartender. "Emma, stop," Sarah grabbed my wrist. Just then my phone rang. It was Edward. He video called me. I tossed my phone aside but Sarah picked it up. “What the hell did you do to Emma that she is wasted like this?” She spat showing the camera towards me. Edward frowned, his eyes reflecting genuine care I was too afraid to believe. “Give the phone to Emma.” He commanded from the other side, his voice laced with Alpha dominance. “You are pathetic, Edward.” Sarah snapped back as she threw the phone in my hands. “Emma, it's not what you are thinking. I’m coming to find you. Wait for me.” He said. “The Obsidian Lounge it is, right? We will celebrate your birthday together.” “You don't have to-” He hung up before I could tell him not to. I did not want to see his face right now. But, I stayed there the whole night. It's because I did not want to go back to the home that was filled with the memories of him. Also because part of me did not want to have the last memory of Edward kissing another woman before my eyes. I wanted him to explain. Even if it would be a delusional thought, I did not want to leave with a memory that was going to haunt me forever. I waited there like a fool. But, he did not arrive. He ghosted me on my very birthday. His text only arrived the next morning. [Darcy went on heat last night. She needed me to soothe her wolf. Sorry, darling. I’ll make it up to you at our marking ceremony.] [It's on the Next Full Moon. Don't forget the date.] I stared at the text for a long while, a smile full of self mockery spread on my lips. Just then my phone buzzed with a notification. It was Darcy. She posted on her social media. She was lying on Edward's chest, their bodies entangled into each other, wrapped by a white blanket. The caption read [Finally together] I watched them together and this time, I felt nothing. I had already broken my bond with Edward and now whatever he does, whoever he sleeps with, has nothing to do with me. I grabbed my phone and left the bar. But, I did not go home. Instead, I barged at Sarah’s place. The rest of the days passed in a fraction of time. Edward never contacted me until the day of the Full Moon. My phone has been ringing since morning. But, I ignored it. As I reached the airport, shot a last glance at my phone. Ten missed calls from Edward and countless messages. [Emma, why are you not at home?] [Why are you not picking up my calls?] [Is it about Darcy's post? It's a misunderstanding, Emma. I’ll explain it to you.] [Tonight is our mating ceremony, Emma. Don't forget it.] [I’ll be waiting for you at the altar at 7:00 PM] I looked at my watch. It was 7 o'clock. I blocked his number, took the sim card out of my phone and dumped it in a trash can before I boarded my flight. Goodbye Edward. There is nothing left between us to explain.
“Darcy is feeling dizzy tonight. Let's suppress our bond, Emma. We can have our marking ceremony some other day.” Those were the exact words he spat when I called him on the day that was supposed to be our marking ceremony. It was the seventh time he asked me to suppress the sacred bond between us for his childhood sweetheart. The first time he suppressed it was because Darcy’s pack was under attack and he wanted to be by her side. “Darcy is fighting for her survival and you want me to be pulled by our fated bond? Don't make me believe you are this selfish., Emma.” The third time he suppressed it he said, “Darcy is having a fever. I can't leave her alone.” By the sixth time, he didn't bother explaining why he had the witch suppress our bond in the most brutal way possible because he was in a hurry to go meet Darcy. Since we were fated mates, every time he wanted to be intimate with her, he would have a witch suppress the bond between us. As an Alpha, this suppression barely affects him but as an Omega, it would leave me in a terrible pain that I could not get up from my bed for weeks. Though devastated seeing me in such pain, he would offer me only a few lines of apologies and a bundle of promises to make it up to me in future. That's it. So, when the seventh time, he refused to mark me and came home to suppress our bond to be with Darcy, I had already packed my clothes. It will be the last time he suppresses our bond because the next time, there will be no bond between us to suppress. Chapter 1 “Call Bonnie! I’m ready.” I said as soon as Edward walked into our room. Pushing my hair back, I exposed the spot on my neck where our bond was delicate. He had his pack’s witch, Bonnie, suppress our bond so many times that it was barely visible now. I could see the guilt and remorse flickered through his eyes as he walked closer. Holding my hands gently, he said, “It will be the last time, Emma. I promise.” “Once Darcy was stable and didn't need me around her, You won't have to go through this searing pain.” I had believed him. Seven times. But now, I was done chasing the shadow I would never be able to catch up. Everytime, he went to take care of Darcy, he would have Bonnie suppress our bond. Being an omega, the suppression would leave me in so much pain, I wouldn't get up from bed for weeks. While I would be moaning in pain and cold, he would stay by Darcy's side, comforting her for what, a fever or a scratch she probably caused while cutting her fangs? “It's okay.” I replied, my voice indifferent, “You can call Bonnie now in case you get late because of me and blame me for it.” The last time he suppressed our bond, I completely lost my strength and fainted. He stayed with me for half an hour before he finally left. The next day he blamed me for holding him and refused to come back for the next three months. His face darkened, “What's that supposed to mean? The last time it's because you didn't eat well-” “Didn't eat well?” I sneered, “Do you think that's why I fainted?” He bit his lips. He quickly regretted saying that, while I continued, “You are an Alpha, Edward. You don't understand what it feels to suppress the bond because you don't have to go through the pain. It's I who suffers for whom? For Darcy?” Having said that, I walked out of the room. I feel disgusted even looking at the Alpha I blindly followed all these years. But, he chased after me. “If you want, I can stay by your side tonight. I’ll leave only when you are stable.” “No need.” I refused, “I can handle it like I always did.” One last time. I can bear it. I said in my mind. Half an hour later, Bonnie stood before my eyes, her silver hair braided tight against her scalp, her eyes filled with a weary pity that I hated more than Edward’s guilt. She carried her satchel of herbs and stones—the tools of my torture. "Emma, you’re already weak. Your lunar cycle is peaking. If we suppress it now..." "Do it," I interrupted. "He has a promise to keep, doesn't he? Darcy is waiting." Edward winced at the venom in my tone. "Bonnie, just... make it quick. I’ll stay with her until the initial shock passes." "I told you, I don't want you here," I said, looking Edward dead in the eye. "Go to her.” Just then his phone rang. Darcy's name flashed on the screen. He picked it up. “What? That serious? I’m coming right now.” He was still on the call when he had already crossed the room, completely forgetting his initial promise to me. Then as if remembered something, he turned back and said, “The next full Moon, it will be our marking ceremony.” Next Full Moon? What I pity, Edward. That's the day I have chosen to completely leave you. Chapter 2 The silence after the door slammed shut was heavier than the suppression spell itself. Bonnie didn’t say a word; the pity in her eyes had curdled into a somber respect. She performed the ritual with a practiced, somber efficiency. As the silver light of her magic seared through my veins, dulling the golden thread that connected my soul to Edward’s, I didn’t scream. I didn’t even moan. I simply watched the ceiling, counting the seconds until I was finally, blissfully, numb. “Don't you regret severing your bond with Edward?” Bonnie asked, “He is after all an Alpha, and he has never refused to mark you.” “Never marked me as well.” I said. The silence was deafening before she sighed, “Since he is an Alpha, he would not realise the bond between you two is already broken. Not until the next full Moon.” “I’ll keep my mouth shut by then. But, I hope you have figured out what you are going to do after that.” she said. “You are his fated mate. Edward would not like to lose the power he gets by bonding with his fated mate.” “Don't worry. I have thought through this.” I replied, “Thank you for keeping it a secret for me, Bonnie. It would be impossible to get Edward break our bond if you hadn't helped me secretly.” She smiled, “Your mother saved my life years ago. I’m indebted to her daughter.” By the next morning, the "weeks of bedrest" Edward expected of me weren't going to happen. I had a deadline, and it didn't involve waiting for a marking ceremony that was never going to take place. *** "You look like a ghost, Em," my best friend, Sarah, whispered as she tucked a stray hair behind my ear. We were sitting at The Howl, a small café on the edge of the pack territory—far enough away to avoid the main barracks, or so I thought. "I feel like one," I admitted, swirling the cooling tea in my mug. "But ghosts are hard to catch, aren't they? That’s the plan." Sarah squeezed my hand. "I still can't believe he left you mid-spell because Darcy had a 'crisis.' I heard from the scouts that she just had a nightmare. A nightmare, Emma." I let out a dry, hollow laugh. "To Edward, Darcy’s bad dreams are more important than my reality. But it’s fine. Let him have his shadows. I’m finding the sun." "That's my girl. Now, drink up. We’re going to browse that vintage shop you like. No pack talk, no Alpha talk, just—" Sarah’s voice cut off abruptly. Her gaze shifted to the door, her posture stiffening into a defensive crouch. I didn't have to turn around to know who it was. The air in the room suddenly felt thick, charged with the scent of pine and rain—and the cloying, sweet smell of Darcy’s expensive perfume. Edward walked in, his arm draped protectively around Darcy’s shoulders. He looked triumphant, relaxed, surrounded by a handful of his high-ranking wolves. He didn't notice me at first, too busy laughing at something one of his friends said. "Oh look," sneered Jax, one of Edward’s closest fingers, pointing a finger toward our table. "The Omega is actually out of bed. I thought the suppression spell usually kept you horizontal for a month, Emma. You finally learn how to toughen up?" The group stopped. Edward’s laughter died instantly as his eyes met mine. He looked startled—almost offended—to see me upright and dressed. "Emma?" Edward stepped forward, his brow furrowing. "What are you doing here? You should be resting. Bonnie said your levels were dangerously low." Darcy pouted, tightening her grip on Edward’s waist. "Maybe she just wanted attention, Eddy. You know how sensitive Omegas can be when they feel... overlooked." His friends chuckled. "Careful, Darcy," another called out. "If you breathe too hard on her, she might faint again and keep the Alpha from his real duties." Sarah slammed her hands on the table, her chair screeching back as she stood up. "You arrogant, bottom-feeding—" "Sarah." I reached out, my voice calm and terrifyingly level. I caught her wrist, pulling her back. "Don't." "Emma, they’re mocking you! He’s standing right there letting them!" Sarah hissed, her eyes glowing a faint amber. I stood up slowly. I didn't look at Jax. I didn't look at those mocking wolves. I looked directly at Edward. He looked uncomfortable, his hand twitching as if he wanted to reach for me, but the weight of Darcy’s presence held him in place. "It’s okay," I said to Sarah, though I kept my eyes on the man who was supposed to be my mate. "They’re right. I’ve spent far too much time being 'sensitive.' It’s amazing how much clarity you get when you realize you’re fighting for a seat at a table that doesn't even have a chair for you." "Emma, wait," Edward started, taking a step toward me. "About last night—" I didn't give him the satisfaction of an argument. I didn't scream about the pain or the broken promises. I simply picked up my coat and slung it over my shoulder. "Enjoy your coffee, Edward," I said, offering a small, polite smile that didn't reach my eyes. "And Darcy? I hope the nightmares stay away. It would be a shame to interrupt the Alpha’s busy schedule again." I turned on my heel and walked out the door, my head held high. I didn't look back to see the stunned silence that had fallen over them, or the way Edward’s face had gone pale as he realized, perhaps for the first time, that the bond he kept suppressing was no longer holding me back. It was letting me go. Chapter 3 After Edward suppressed our bond, he would not contact me for a week and spend this time with Darcy. I thought this time would be the same. But surprisingly, he texted me that night. “Don't take Jax’s words to heart, Emma. He talks rubbish.” I read the text and tossed my phone aside, not in a mood to entertain him. But, my phone rang. It was Edward. “Emma, are you mad at me?” He asked as soon as I picked up the call. His voice sounded hoarse. “Why do you care?” I asked instead. Gone were the days I used to melt on a few words he would speak to me softly. “Why won't I?” He spoke, “You are my mate, my Luna. Of course, I care.” “If you cared, you would have been by my side and not by Darcy’s, Edward.” I blurted out, “If you cared you wouldn't let me go through this pain while comforting her for a nightmare.” “Emma…” he whispered my name, soft and gentle. “It will be the last time. I promise. I’ll make it up to you.” “How about we go shopping tomorrow? Just you and me. It's your birthday as well.” He proposed and before I could refuse him, he hung up. I don't know why I did not call him back to cancel our meeting and instead got ready the next day. Perhaps, it was going to be our last day together. I wanted to have one good memory with him before finally leaving. But, as I stood before the villa he had gifted me on the day we first discovered we were fated mates, his car stopped right before me. I walked ahead and opened the passenger seat. But, Darcy had already occupied that seat. I looked into Edward’s eyes and said, “I remember you said just you and me.” A moment of hesitation flickered through his eyes before he finally managed to speak, “Darcy happened to buy something as well. So, I brought her along.” While I waited for a good moment for Darcy to leave my spot, Edward's voice made my chest crawl. “Emma, do you mind sitting in the back? Darcy gets car sick if she isn’t in the front. You understand, right?” I didn’t answer. I simply closed the door and climbed into the backseat. As we drove, I watched them through the rearview mirror—Edward’s hand occasionally resting on the center console, close enough for Darcy to brush her fingers against his. I was a ghost in my own birthday celebration. The mall was a blur of high-end boutiques and painful realizations. Edward didn’t hold my hand. He didn’t ask which dress I liked. Instead, he walked behind Darcy. “I’m going to try these on,” Darcy chirped, clutching a handful of silk slips. “Edward, come tell me which color suits my skin tone?” Edward glanced at me, a brief flash of conflict crossing his face, but Darcy pulled on his arm. “I’ll be right back, Emma. Just stay here.” Ten minutes passed. Then fifteen. The sales associates began to give me pitying looks—the future Luna of the pack, standing alone on her birthday while her mate vanished into the fitting rooms with another woman. I walked toward the back of the store, my heart hammering against my ribs. I told myself I was just going to check on them. But as I approached the heavy velvet curtains of the VIP fitting area, I heard it. The sound of a low, familiar groan. I pushed the curtain slightly. In the reflection of the three-way mirror, I saw them. Darcy was pressed against the wall, her legs wrapped around Edward’s waist, and his head was buried in the crook of her neck. His hands were gripping her hips with a ferocity he hadn't shown me in months. I didn't scream. I didn't even cry. Something inside me simply... snapped. The last thread of the "one good memory" I wanted to save had just been incinerated. I walked out of the store, the bright mall lights suddenly feeling like a spotlight on my stupidity. I heard Edward’s voice from behind, calling my name desperately. I ignored it. I pulled out my phone, my fingers steady as I dialed Sarah’s number. “Sarah?” I said as soon as the line picked up. “Emma? I thought you were enjoying the day with your Alpha ,” Sarah’s voice was weary, defensive. “Is there a bar open tonight?” I asked, my voice cold and clear. “A loud one. One where nobody cares about Lunas or fated mates.” There was a stunned silence on the other end. “Emma, what happened?” “It’s my birthday, Sarah,” I said, looking back at the store one last time before turning toward the exit. “And I want to celebrate the fact that I’m finally done. Pick me up in twenty minutes.” Chapter 4 The cool night air bit at my skin as I stood on the curb, the neon signs of the mall blurring into streaks of artificial light. Every time I closed my eyes, I saw the reflection in that three-way mirror—the way his hands, the same hands that had once traced the mark on my neck, held her with a desperate, hungry possessiveness. Sarah’s beat-up sedan screeched to a halt in front of me. She didn’t ask questions when I climbed in; she just saw my face and hit the gas. "The Obsidian Lounge," she said, her voice tight. "It’s loud, it’s dark, and Alphas usually find it beneath them. You okay?" "I've never been better," I lied. The hollow space in my chest felt like an open wound, but for the first time, it didn't hurt. It was just numb. The club was a sensory assault. Bass thrummed through the floorboards. I downed three shots of tequila in rapid succession. I wanted to burn the taste of Edward’s lies out of my throat. I was leaning against the bar, watching the crowd, when my phone vibrated in my pocket. Edward: Emma, where did you go? We were just talking. Darcy felt faint and I had to catch her. It wasn't what you think. I let out a harsh, jagged laugh that was swallowed by the music. Talking. He thought I was blind as well as pathetic. "Another," I signaled to the bartender. "Emma, stop," Sarah grabbed my wrist. Just then my phone rang. It was Edward. He video called me. I tossed my phone aside but Sarah picked it up. “What the hell did you do to Emma that she is wasted like this?” She spat showing the camera towards me. Edward frowned, his eyes reflecting genuine care I was too afraid to believe. “Give the phone to Emma.” He commanded from the other side, his voice laced with Alpha dominance. “You are pathetic, Edward.” Sarah snapped back as she threw the phone in my hands. “Emma, it's not what you are thinking. I’m coming to find you. Wait for me.” He said. “The Obsidian Lounge it is, right? We will celebrate your birthday together.” “You don't have to-” He hung up before I could tell him not to. I did not want to see his face right now. But, I stayed there the whole night. It's because I did not want to go back to the home that was filled with the memories of him. Also because part of me did not want to have the last memory of Edward kissing another woman before my eyes. I wanted him to explain. Even if it would be a delusional thought, I did not want to leave with a memory that was going to haunt me forever. I waited there like a fool. But, he did not arrive. He ghosted me on my very birthday. His text only arrived the next morning. [Darcy went on heat last night. She needed me to soothe her wolf. Sorry, darling. I’ll make it up to you at our marking ceremony.] [It's on the Next Full Moon. Don't forget the date.] I stared at the text for a long while, a smile full of self mockery spread on my lips. Just then my phone buzzed with a notification. It was Darcy. She posted on her social media. She was lying on Edward's chest, their bodies entangled into each other, wrapped by a white blanket. The caption read [Finally together] I watched them together and this time, I felt nothing. I had already broken my bond with Edward and now whatever he does, whoever he sleeps with, has nothing to do with me. I grabbed my phone and left the bar. But, I did not go home. Instead, I barged at Sarah’s place. The rest of the days passed in a fraction of time. Edward never contacted me until the day of the Full Moon. My phone has been ringing since morning. But, I ignored it. As I reached the airport, shot a last glance at my phone. Ten missed calls from Edward and countless messages. [Emma, why are you not at home?] [Why are you not picking up my calls?] [Is it about Darcy's post? It's a misunderstanding, Emma. I’ll explain it to you.] [Tonight is our mating ceremony, Emma. Don't forget it.] [I’ll be waiting for you at the altar at 7:00 PM] I looked at my watch. It was 7 o'clock. I blocked his number, took the sim card out of my phone and dumped it in a trash can before I boarded my flight. Goodbye Edward. There is nothing left between us to explain.
“Darcy is feeling dizzy tonight. Let's suppress our bond, Emma. We can have our marking ceremony some other day.” Those were the exact words he spat when I called him on the day that was supposed to be our marking ceremony. It was the seventh time he asked me to suppress the sacred bond between us for his childhood sweetheart. The first time he suppressed it was because Darcy’s pack was under attack and he wanted to be by her side. “Darcy is fighting for her survival and you want me to be pulled by our fated bond? Don't make me believe you are this selfish., Emma.” The third time he suppressed it he said, “Darcy is having a fever. I can't leave her alone.” By the sixth time, he didn't bother explaining why he had the witch suppress our bond in the most brutal way possible because he was in a hurry to go meet Darcy. Since we were fated mates, every time he wanted to be intimate with her, he would have a witch suppress the bond between us. As an Alpha, this suppression barely affects him but as an Omega, it would leave me in a terrible pain that I could not get up from my bed for weeks. Though devastated seeing me in such pain, he would offer me only a few lines of apologies and a bundle of promises to make it up to me in future. That's it. So, when the seventh time, he refused to mark me and came home to suppress our bond to be with Darcy, I had already packed my clothes. It will be the last time he suppresses our bond because the next time, there will be no bond between us to suppress. Chapter 1 “Call Bonnie! I’m ready.” I said as soon as Edward walked into our room. Pushing my hair back, I exposed the spot on my neck where our bond was delicate. He had his pack’s witch, Bonnie, suppress our bond so many times that it was barely visible now. I could see the guilt and remorse flickered through his eyes as he walked closer. Holding my hands gently, he said, “It will be the last time, Emma. I promise.” “Once Darcy was stable and didn't need me around her, You won't have to go through this searing pain.” I had believed him. Seven times. But now, I was done chasing the shadow I would never be able to catch up. Everytime, he went to take care of Darcy, he would have Bonnie suppress our bond. Being an omega, the suppression would leave me in so much pain, I wouldn't get up from bed for weeks. While I would be moaning in pain and cold, he would stay by Darcy's side, comforting her for what, a fever or a scratch she probably caused while cutting her fangs? “It's okay.” I replied, my voice indifferent, “You can call Bonnie now in case you get late because of me and blame me for it.” The last time he suppressed our bond, I completely lost my strength and fainted. He stayed with me for half an hour before he finally left. The next day he blamed me for holding him and refused to come back for the next three months. His face darkened, “What's that supposed to mean? The last time it's because you didn't eat well-” “Didn't eat well?” I sneered, “Do you think that's why I fainted?” He bit his lips. He quickly regretted saying that, while I continued, “You are an Alpha, Edward. You don't understand what it feels to suppress the bond because you don't have to go through the pain. It's I who suffers for whom? For Darcy?” Having said that, I walked out of the room. I feel disgusted even looking at the Alpha I blindly followed all these years. But, he chased after me. “If you want, I can stay by your side tonight. I’ll leave only when you are stable.” “No need.” I refused, “I can handle it like I always did.” One last time. I can bear it. I said in my mind. Half an hour later, Bonnie stood before my eyes, her silver hair braided tight against her scalp, her eyes filled with a weary pity that I hated more than Edward’s guilt. She carried her satchel of herbs and stones—the tools of my torture. "Emma, you’re already weak. Your lunar cycle is peaking. If we suppress it now..." "Do it," I interrupted. "He has a promise to keep, doesn't he? Darcy is waiting." Edward winced at the venom in my tone. "Bonnie, just... make it quick. I’ll stay with her until the initial shock passes." "I told you, I don't want you here," I said, looking Edward dead in the eye. "Go to her.” Just then his phone rang. Darcy's name flashed on the screen. He picked it up. “What? That serious? I’m coming right now.” He was still on the call when he had already crossed the room, completely forgetting his initial promise to me. Then as if remembered something, he turned back and said, “The next full Moon, it will be our marking ceremony.” Next Full Moon? What I pity, Edward. That's the day I have chosen to completely leave you. Chapter 2 The silence after the door slammed shut was heavier than the suppression spell itself. Bonnie didn’t say a word; the pity in her eyes had curdled into a somber respect. She performed the ritual with a practiced, somber efficiency. As the silver light of her magic seared through my veins, dulling the golden thread that connected my soul to Edward’s, I didn’t scream. I didn’t even moan. I simply watched the ceiling, counting the seconds until I was finally, blissfully, numb. “Don't you regret severing your bond with Edward?” Bonnie asked, “He is after all an Alpha, and he has never refused to mark you.” “Never marked me as well.” I said. The silence was deafening before she sighed, “Since he is an Alpha, he would not realise the bond between you two is already broken. Not until the next full Moon.” “I’ll keep my mouth shut by then. But, I hope you have figured out what you are going to do after that.” she said. “You are his fated mate. Edward would not like to lose the power he gets by bonding with his fated mate.” “Don't worry. I have thought through this.” I replied, “Thank you for keeping it a secret for me, Bonnie. It would be impossible to get Edward break our bond if you hadn't helped me secretly.” She smiled, “Your mother saved my life years ago. I’m indebted to her daughter.” By the next morning, the "weeks of bedrest" Edward expected of me weren't going to happen. I had a deadline, and it didn't involve waiting for a marking ceremony that was never going to take place. *** "You look like a ghost, Em," my best friend, Sarah, whispered as she tucked a stray hair behind my ear. We were sitting at The Howl, a small café on the edge of the pack territory—far enough away to avoid the main barracks, or so I thought. "I feel like one," I admitted, swirling the cooling tea in my mug. "But ghosts are hard to catch, aren't they? That’s the plan." Sarah squeezed my hand. "I still can't believe he left you mid-spell because Darcy had a 'crisis.' I heard from the scouts that she just had a nightmare. A nightmare, Emma." I let out a dry, hollow laugh. "To Edward, Darcy’s bad dreams are more important than my reality. But it’s fine. Let him have his shadows. I’m finding the sun." "That's my girl. Now, drink up. We’re going to browse that vintage shop you like. No pack talk, no Alpha talk, just—" Sarah’s voice cut off abruptly. Her gaze shifted to the door, her posture stiffening into a defensive crouch. I didn't have to turn around to know who it was. The air in the room suddenly felt thick, charged with the scent of pine and rain—and the cloying, sweet smell of Darcy’s expensive perfume. Edward walked in, his arm draped protectively around Darcy’s shoulders. He looked triumphant, relaxed, surrounded by a handful of his high-ranking wolves. He didn't notice me at first, too busy laughing at something one of his friends said. "Oh look," sneered Jax, one of Edward’s closest fingers, pointing a finger toward our table. "The Omega is actually out of bed. I thought the suppression spell usually kept you horizontal for a month, Emma. You finally learn how to toughen up?" The group stopped. Edward’s laughter died instantly as his eyes met mine. He looked startled—almost offended—to see me upright and dressed. "Emma?" Edward stepped forward, his brow furrowing. "What are you doing here? You should be resting. Bonnie said your levels were dangerously low." Darcy pouted, tightening her grip on Edward’s waist. "Maybe she just wanted attention, Eddy. You know how sensitive Omegas can be when they feel... overlooked." His friends chuckled. "Careful, Darcy," another called out. "If you breathe too hard on her, she might faint again and keep the Alpha from his real duties." Sarah slammed her hands on the table, her chair screeching back as she stood up. "You arrogant, bottom-feeding—" "Sarah." I reached out, my voice calm and terrifyingly level. I caught her wrist, pulling her back. "Don't." "Emma, they’re mocking you! He’s standing right there letting them!" Sarah hissed, her eyes glowing a faint amber. I stood up slowly. I didn't look at Jax. I didn't look at those mocking wolves. I looked directly at Edward. He looked uncomfortable, his hand twitching as if he wanted to reach for me, but the weight of Darcy’s presence held him in place. "It’s okay," I said to Sarah, though I kept my eyes on the man who was supposed to be my mate. "They’re right. I’ve spent far too much time being 'sensitive.' It’s amazing how much clarity you get when you realize you’re fighting for a seat at a table that doesn't even have a chair for you." "Emma, wait," Edward started, taking a step toward me. "About last night—" I didn't give him the satisfaction of an argument. I didn't scream about the pain or the broken promises. I simply picked up my coat and slung it over my shoulder. "Enjoy your coffee, Edward," I said, offering a small, polite smile that didn't reach my eyes. "And Darcy? I hope the nightmares stay away. It would be a shame to interrupt the Alpha’s busy schedule again." I turned on my heel and walked out the door, my head held high. I didn't look back to see the stunned silence that had fallen over them, or the way Edward’s face had gone pale as he realized, perhaps for the first time, that the bond he kept suppressing was no longer holding me back. It was letting me go. Chapter 3 After Edward suppressed our bond, he would not contact me for a week and spend this time with Darcy. I thought this time would be the same. But surprisingly, he texted me that night. “Don't take Jax’s words to heart, Emma. He talks rubbish.” I read the text and tossed my phone aside, not in a mood to entertain him. But, my phone rang. It was Edward. “Emma, are you mad at me?” He asked as soon as I picked up the call. His voice sounded hoarse. “Why do you care?” I asked instead. Gone were the days I used to melt on a few words he would speak to me softly. “Why won't I?” He spoke, “You are my mate, my Luna. Of course, I care.” “If you cared, you would have been by my side and not by Darcy’s, Edward.” I blurted out, “If you cared you wouldn't let me go through this pain while comforting her for a nightmare.” “Emma…” he whispered my name, soft and gentle. “It will be the last time. I promise. I’ll make it up to you.” “How about we go shopping tomorrow? Just you and me. It's your birthday as well.” He proposed and before I could refuse him, he hung up. I don't know why I did not call him back to cancel our meeting and instead got ready the next day. Perhaps, it was going to be our last day together. I wanted to have one good memory with him before finally leaving. But, as I stood before the villa he had gifted me on the day we first discovered we were fated mates, his car stopped right before me. I walked ahead and opened the passenger seat. But, Darcy had already occupied that seat. I looked into Edward’s eyes and said, “I remember you said just you and me.” A moment of hesitation flickered through his eyes before he finally managed to speak, “Darcy happened to buy something as well. So, I brought her along.” While I waited for a good moment for Darcy to leave my spot, Edward's voice made my chest crawl. “Emma, do you mind sitting in the back? Darcy gets car sick if she isn’t in the front. You understand, right?” I didn’t answer. I simply closed the door and climbed into the backseat. As we drove, I watched them through the rearview mirror—Edward’s hand occasionally resting on the center console, close enough for Darcy to brush her fingers against his. I was a ghost in my own birthday celebration. The mall was a blur of high-end boutiques and painful realizations. Edward didn’t hold my hand. He didn’t ask which dress I liked. Instead, he walked behind Darcy. “I’m going to try these on,” Darcy chirped, clutching a handful of silk slips. “Edward, come tell me which color suits my skin tone?” Edward glanced at me, a brief flash of conflict crossing his face, but Darcy pulled on his arm. “I’ll be right back, Emma. Just stay here.” Ten minutes passed. Then fifteen. The sales associates began to give me pitying looks—the future Luna of the pack, standing alone on her birthday while her mate vanished into the fitting rooms with another woman. I walked toward the back of the store, my heart hammering against my ribs. I told myself I was just going to check on them. But as I approached the heavy velvet curtains of the VIP fitting area, I heard it. The sound of a low, familiar groan. I pushed the curtain slightly. In the reflection of the three-way mirror, I saw them. Darcy was pressed against the wall, her legs wrapped around Edward’s waist, and his head was buried in the crook of her neck. His hands were gripping her hips with a ferocity he hadn't shown me in months. I didn't scream. I didn't even cry. Something inside me simply... snapped. The last thread of the "one good memory" I wanted to save had just been incinerated. I walked out of the store, the bright mall lights suddenly feeling like a spotlight on my stupidity. I heard Edward’s voice from behind, calling my name desperately. I ignored it. I pulled out my phone, my fingers steady as I dialed Sarah’s number. “Sarah?” I said as soon as the line picked up. “Emma? I thought you were enjoying the day with your Alpha ,” Sarah’s voice was weary, defensive. “Is there a bar open tonight?” I asked, my voice cold and clear. “A loud one. One where nobody cares about Lunas or fated mates.” There was a stunned silence on the other end. “Emma, what happened?” “It’s my birthday, Sarah,” I said, looking back at the store one last time before turning toward the exit. “And I want to celebrate the fact that I’m finally done. Pick me up in twenty minutes.” Chapter 4 The cool night air bit at my skin as I stood on the curb, the neon signs of the mall blurring into streaks of artificial light. Every time I closed my eyes, I saw the reflection in that three-way mirror—the way his hands, the same hands that had once traced the mark on my neck, held her with a desperate, hungry possessiveness. Sarah’s beat-up sedan screeched to a halt in front of me. She didn’t ask questions when I climbed in; she just saw my face and hit the gas. "The Obsidian Lounge," she said, her voice tight. "It’s loud, it’s dark, and Alphas usually find it beneath them. You okay?" "I've never been better," I lied. The hollow space in my chest felt like an open wound, but for the first time, it didn't hurt. It was just numb. The club was a sensory assault. Bass thrummed through the floorboards. I downed three shots of tequila in rapid succession. I wanted to burn the taste of Edward’s lies out of my throat. I was leaning against the bar, watching the crowd, when my phone vibrated in my pocket. Edward: Emma, where did you go? We were just talking. Darcy felt faint and I had to catch her. It wasn't what you think. I let out a harsh, jagged laugh that was swallowed by the music. Talking. He thought I was blind as well as pathetic. "Another," I signaled to the bartender. "Emma, stop," Sarah grabbed my wrist. Just then my phone rang. It was Edward. He video called me. I tossed my phone aside but Sarah picked it up. “What the hell did you do to Emma that she is wasted like this?” She spat showing the camera towards me. Edward frowned, his eyes reflecting genuine care I was too afraid to believe. “Give the phone to Emma.” He commanded from the other side, his voice laced with Alpha dominance. “You are pathetic, Edward.” Sarah snapped back as she threw the phone in my hands. “Emma, it's not what you are thinking. I’m coming to find you. Wait for me.” He said. “The Obsidian Lounge it is, right? We will celebrate your birthday together.” “You don't have to-” He hung up before I could tell him not to. I did not want to see his face right now. But, I stayed there the whole night. It's because I did not want to go back to the home that was filled with the memories of him. Also because part of me did not want to have the last memory of Edward kissing another woman before my eyes. I wanted him to explain. Even if it would be a delusional thought, I did not want to leave with a memory that was going to haunt me forever. I waited there like a fool. But, he did not arrive. He ghosted me on my very birthday. His text only arrived the next morning. [Darcy went on heat last night. She needed me to soothe her wolf. Sorry, darling. I’ll make it up to you at our marking ceremony.] [It's on the Next Full Moon. Don't forget the date.] I stared at the text for a long while, a smile full of self mockery spread on my lips. Just then my phone buzzed with a notification. It was Darcy. She posted on her social media. She was lying on Edward's chest, their bodies entangled into each other, wrapped by a white blanket. The caption read [Finally together] I watched them together and this time, I felt nothing. I had already broken my bond with Edward and now whatever he does, whoever he sleeps with, has nothing to do with me. I grabbed my phone and left the bar. But, I did not go home. Instead, I barged at Sarah’s place. The rest of the days passed in a fraction of time. Edward never contacted me until the day of the Full Moon. My phone has been ringing since morning. But, I ignored it. As I reached the airport, shot a last glance at my phone. Ten missed calls from Edward and countless messages. [Emma, why are you not at home?] [Why are you not picking up my calls?] [Is it about Darcy's post? It's a misunderstanding, Emma. I’ll explain it to you.] [Tonight is our mating ceremony, Emma. Don't forget it.] [I’ll be waiting for you at the altar at 7:00 PM] I looked at my watch. It was 7 o'clock. I blocked his number, took the sim card out of my phone and dumped it in a trash can before I boarded my flight. Goodbye Edward. There is nothing left between us to explain.
“Darcy is feeling dizzy tonight. Let's suppress our bond, Emma. We can have our marking ceremony some other day.” Those were the exact words he spat when I called him on the day that was supposed to be our marking ceremony. It was the seventh time he asked me to suppress the sacred bond between us for his childhood sweetheart. The first time he suppressed it was because Darcy’s pack was under attack and he wanted to be by her side. “Darcy is fighting for her survival and you want me to be pulled by our fated bond? Don't make me believe you are this selfish., Emma.” The third time he suppressed it he said, “Darcy is having a fever. I can't leave her alone.” By the sixth time, he didn't bother explaining why he had the witch suppress our bond in the most brutal way possible because he was in a hurry to go meet Darcy. Since we were fated mates, every time he wanted to be intimate with her, he would have a witch suppress the bond between us. As an Alpha, this suppression barely affects him but as an Omega, it would leave me in a terrible pain that I could not get up from my bed for weeks. Though devastated seeing me in such pain, he would offer me only a few lines of apologies and a bundle of promises to make it up to me in future. That's it. So, when the seventh time, he refused to mark me and came home to suppress our bond to be with Darcy, I had already packed my clothes. It will be the last time he suppresses our bond because the next time, there will be no bond between us to suppress. Chapter 1 “Call Bonnie! I’m ready.” I said as soon as Edward walked into our room. Pushing my hair back, I exposed the spot on my neck where our bond was delicate. He had his pack’s witch, Bonnie, suppress our bond so many times that it was barely visible now. I could see the guilt and remorse flickered through his eyes as he walked closer. Holding my hands gently, he said, “It will be the last time, Emma. I promise.” “Once Darcy was stable and didn't need me around her, You won't have to go through this searing pain.” I had believed him. Seven times. But now, I was done chasing the shadow I would never be able to catch up. Everytime, he went to take care of Darcy, he would have Bonnie suppress our bond. Being an omega, the suppression would leave me in so much pain, I wouldn't get up from bed for weeks. While I would be moaning in pain and cold, he would stay by Darcy's side, comforting her for what, a fever or a scratch she probably caused while cutting her fangs? “It's okay.” I replied, my voice indifferent, “You can call Bonnie now in case you get late because of me and blame me for it.” The last time he suppressed our bond, I completely lost my strength and fainted. He stayed with me for half an hour before he finally left. The next day he blamed me for holding him and refused to come back for the next three months. His face darkened, “What's that supposed to mean? The last time it's because you didn't eat well-” “Didn't eat well?” I sneered, “Do you think that's why I fainted?” He bit his lips. He quickly regretted saying that, while I continued, “You are an Alpha, Edward. You don't understand what it feels to suppress the bond because you don't have to go through the pain. It's I who suffers for whom? For Darcy?” Having said that, I walked out of the room. I feel disgusted even looking at the Alpha I blindly followed all these years. But, he chased after me. “If you want, I can stay by your side tonight. I’ll leave only when you are stable.” “No need.” I refused, “I can handle it like I always did.” One last time. I can bear it. I said in my mind. Half an hour later, Bonnie stood before my eyes, her silver hair braided tight against her scalp, her eyes filled with a weary pity that I hated more than Edward’s guilt. She carried her satchel of herbs and stones—the tools of my torture. "Emma, you’re already weak. Your lunar cycle is peaking. If we suppress it now..." "Do it," I interrupted. "He has a promise to keep, doesn't he? Darcy is waiting." Edward winced at the venom in my tone. "Bonnie, just... make it quick. I’ll stay with her until the initial shock passes." "I told you, I don't want you here," I said, looking Edward dead in the eye. "Go to her.” Just then his phone rang. Darcy's name flashed on the screen. He picked it up. “What? That serious? I’m coming right now.” He was still on the call when he had already crossed the room, completely forgetting his initial promise to me. Then as if remembered something, he turned back and said, “The next full Moon, it will be our marking ceremony.” Next Full Moon? What I pity, Edward. That's the day I have chosen to completely leave you. Chapter 2 The silence after the door slammed shut was heavier than the suppression spell itself. Bonnie didn’t say a word; the pity in her eyes had curdled into a somber respect. She performed the ritual with a practiced, somber efficiency. As the silver light of her magic seared through my veins, dulling the golden thread that connected my soul to Edward’s, I didn’t scream. I didn’t even moan. I simply watched the ceiling, counting the seconds until I was finally, blissfully, numb. “Don't you regret severing your bond with Edward?” Bonnie asked, “He is after all an Alpha, and he has never refused to mark you.” “Never marked me as well.” I said. The silence was deafening before she sighed, “Since he is an Alpha, he would not realise the bond between you two is already broken. Not until the next full Moon.” “I’ll keep my mouth shut by then. But, I hope you have figured out what you are going to do after that.” she said. “You are his fated mate. Edward would not like to lose the power he gets by bonding with his fated mate.” “Don't worry. I have thought through this.” I replied, “Thank you for keeping it a secret for me, Bonnie. It would be impossible to get Edward break our bond if you hadn't helped me secretly.” She smiled, “Your mother saved my life years ago. I’m indebted to her daughter.” By the next morning, the "weeks of bedrest" Edward expected of me weren't going to happen. I had a deadline, and it didn't involve waiting for a marking ceremony that was never going to take place. *** "You look like a ghost, Em," my best friend, Sarah, whispered as she tucked a stray hair behind my ear. We were sitting at The Howl, a small café on the edge of the pack territory—far enough away to avoid the main barracks, or so I thought. "I feel like one," I admitted, swirling the cooling tea in my mug. "But ghosts are hard to catch, aren't they? That’s the plan." Sarah squeezed my hand. "I still can't believe he left you mid-spell because Darcy had a 'crisis.' I heard from the scouts that she just had a nightmare. A nightmare, Emma." I let out a dry, hollow laugh. "To Edward, Darcy’s bad dreams are more important than my reality. But it’s fine. Let him have his shadows. I’m finding the sun." "That's my girl. Now, drink up. We’re going to browse that vintage shop you like. No pack talk, no Alpha talk, just—" Sarah’s voice cut off abruptly. Her gaze shifted to the door, her posture stiffening into a defensive crouch. I didn't have to turn around to know who it was. The air in the room suddenly felt thick, charged with the scent of pine and rain—and the cloying, sweet smell of Darcy’s expensive perfume. Edward walked in, his arm draped protectively around Darcy’s shoulders. He looked triumphant, relaxed, surrounded by a handful of his high-ranking wolves. He didn't notice me at first, too busy laughing at something one of his friends said. "Oh look," sneered Jax, one of Edward’s closest fingers, pointing a finger toward our table. "The Omega is actually out of bed. I thought the suppression spell usually kept you horizontal for a month, Emma. You finally learn how to toughen up?" The group stopped. Edward’s laughter died instantly as his eyes met mine. He looked startled—almost offended—to see me upright and dressed. "Emma?" Edward stepped forward, his brow furrowing. "What are you doing here? You should be resting. Bonnie said your levels were dangerously low." Darcy pouted, tightening her grip on Edward’s waist. "Maybe she just wanted attention, Eddy. You know how sensitive Omegas can be when they feel... overlooked." His friends chuckled. "Careful, Darcy," another called out. "If you breathe too hard on her, she might faint again and keep the Alpha from his real duties." Sarah slammed her hands on the table, her chair screeching back as she stood up. "You arrogant, bottom-feeding—" "Sarah." I reached out, my voice calm and terrifyingly level. I caught her wrist, pulling her back. "Don't." "Emma, they’re mocking you! He’s standing right there letting them!" Sarah hissed, her eyes glowing a faint amber. I stood up slowly. I didn't look at Jax. I didn't look at those mocking wolves. I looked directly at Edward. He looked uncomfortable, his hand twitching as if he wanted to reach for me, but the weight of Darcy’s presence held him in place. "It’s okay," I said to Sarah, though I kept my eyes on the man who was supposed to be my mate. "They’re right. I’ve spent far too much time being 'sensitive.' It’s amazing how much clarity you get when you realize you’re fighting for a seat at a table that doesn't even have a chair for you." "Emma, wait," Edward started, taking a step toward me. "About last night—" I didn't give him the satisfaction of an argument. I didn't scream about the pain or the broken promises. I simply picked up my coat and slung it over my shoulder. "Enjoy your coffee, Edward," I said, offering a small, polite smile that didn't reach my eyes. "And Darcy? I hope the nightmares stay away. It would be a shame to interrupt the Alpha’s busy schedule again." I turned on my heel and walked out the door, my head held high. I didn't look back to see the stunned silence that had fallen over them, or the way Edward’s face had gone pale as he realized, perhaps for the first time, that the bond he kept suppressing was no longer holding me back. It was letting me go. Chapter 3 After Edward suppressed our bond, he would not contact me for a week and spend this time with Darcy. I thought this time would be the same. But surprisingly, he texted me that night. “Don't take Jax’s words to heart, Emma. He talks rubbish.” I read the text and tossed my phone aside, not in a mood to entertain him. But, my phone rang. It was Edward. “Emma, are you mad at me?” He asked as soon as I picked up the call. His voice sounded hoarse. “Why do you care?” I asked instead. Gone were the days I used to melt on a few words he would speak to me softly. “Why won't I?” He spoke, “You are my mate, my Luna. Of course, I care.” “If you cared, you would have been by my side and not by Darcy’s, Edward.” I blurted out, “If you cared you wouldn't let me go through this pain while comforting her for a nightmare.” “Emma…” he whispered my name, soft and gentle. “It will be the last time. I promise. I’ll make it up to you.” “How about we go shopping tomorrow? Just you and me. It's your birthday as well.” He proposed and before I could refuse him, he hung up. I don't know why I did not call him back to cancel our meeting and instead got ready the next day. Perhaps, it was going to be our last day together. I wanted to have one good memory with him before finally leaving. But, as I stood before the villa he had gifted me on the day we first discovered we were fated mates, his car stopped right before me. I walked ahead and opened the passenger seat. But, Darcy had already occupied that seat. I looked into Edward’s eyes and said, “I remember you said just you and me.” A moment of hesitation flickered through his eyes before he finally managed to speak, “Darcy happened to buy something as well. So, I brought her along.” While I waited for a good moment for Darcy to leave my spot, Edward's voice made my chest crawl. “Emma, do you mind sitting in the back? Darcy gets car sick if she isn’t in the front. You understand, right?” I didn’t answer. I simply closed the door and climbed into the backseat. As we drove, I watched them through the rearview mirror—Edward’s hand occasionally resting on the center console, close enough for Darcy to brush her fingers against his. I was a ghost in my own birthday celebration. The mall was a blur of high-end boutiques and painful realizations. Edward didn’t hold my hand. He didn’t ask which dress I liked. Instead, he walked behind Darcy. “I’m going to try these on,” Darcy chirped, clutching a handful of silk slips. “Edward, come tell me which color suits my skin tone?” Edward glanced at me, a brief flash of conflict crossing his face, but Darcy pulled on his arm. “I’ll be right back, Emma. Just stay here.” Ten minutes passed. Then fifteen. The sales associates began to give me pitying looks—the future Luna of the pack, standing alone on her birthday while her mate vanished into the fitting rooms with another woman. I walked toward the back of the store, my heart hammering against my ribs. I told myself I was just going to check on them. But as I approached the heavy velvet curtains of the VIP fitting area, I heard it. The sound of a low, familiar groan. I pushed the curtain slightly. In the reflection of the three-way mirror, I saw them. Darcy was pressed against the wall, her legs wrapped around Edward’s waist, and his head was buried in the crook of her neck. His hands were gripping her hips with a ferocity he hadn't shown me in months. I didn't scream. I didn't even cry. Something inside me simply... snapped. The last thread of the "one good memory" I wanted to save had just been incinerated. I walked out of the store, the bright mall lights suddenly feeling like a spotlight on my stupidity. I heard Edward’s voice from behind, calling my name desperately. I ignored it. I pulled out my phone, my fingers steady as I dialed Sarah’s number. “Sarah?” I said as soon as the line picked up. “Emma? I thought you were enjoying the day with your Alpha ,” Sarah’s voice was weary, defensive. “Is there a bar open tonight?” I asked, my voice cold and clear. “A loud one. One where nobody cares about Lunas or fated mates.” There was a stunned silence on the other end. “Emma, what happened?” “It’s my birthday, Sarah,” I said, looking back at the store one last time before turning toward the exit. “And I want to celebrate the fact that I’m finally done. Pick me up in twenty minutes.” Chapter 4 The cool night air bit at my skin as I stood on the curb, the neon signs of the mall blurring into streaks of artificial light. Every time I closed my eyes, I saw the reflection in that three-way mirror—the way his hands, the same hands that had once traced the mark on my neck, held her with a desperate, hungry possessiveness. Sarah’s beat-up sedan screeched to a halt in front of me. She didn’t ask questions when I climbed in; she just saw my face and hit the gas. "The Obsidian Lounge," she said, her voice tight. "It’s loud, it’s dark, and Alphas usually find it beneath them. You okay?" "I've never been better," I lied. The hollow space in my chest felt like an open wound, but for the first time, it didn't hurt. It was just numb. The club was a sensory assault. Bass thrummed through the floorboards. I downed three shots of tequila in rapid succession. I wanted to burn the taste of Edward’s lies out of my throat. I was leaning against the bar, watching the crowd, when my phone vibrated in my pocket. Edward: Emma, where did you go? We were just talking. Darcy felt faint and I had to catch her. It wasn't what you think. I let out a harsh, jagged laugh that was swallowed by the music. Talking. He thought I was blind as well as pathetic. "Another," I signaled to the bartender. "Emma, stop," Sarah grabbed my wrist. Just then my phone rang. It was Edward. He video called me. I tossed my phone aside but Sarah picked it up. “What the hell did you do to Emma that she is wasted like this?” She spat showing the camera towards me. Edward frowned, his eyes reflecting genuine care I was too afraid to believe. “Give the phone to Emma.” He commanded from the other side, his voice laced with Alpha dominance. “You are pathetic, Edward.” Sarah snapped back as she threw the phone in my hands. “Emma, it's not what you are thinking. I’m coming to find you. Wait for me.” He said. “The Obsidian Lounge it is, right? We will celebrate your birthday together.” “You don't have to-” He hung up before I could tell him not to. I did not want to see his face right now. But, I stayed there the whole night. It's because I did not want to go back to the home that was filled with the memories of him. Also because part of me did not want to have the last memory of Edward kissing another woman before my eyes. I wanted him to explain. Even if it would be a delusional thought, I did not want to leave with a memory that was going to haunt me forever. I waited there like a fool. But, he did not arrive. He ghosted me on my very birthday. His text only arrived the next morning. [Darcy went on heat last night. She needed me to soothe her wolf. Sorry, darling. I’ll make it up to you at our marking ceremony.] [It's on the Next Full Moon. Don't forget the date.] I stared at the text for a long while, a smile full of self mockery spread on my lips. Just then my phone buzzed with a notification. It was Darcy. She posted on her social media. She was lying on Edward's chest, their bodies entangled into each other, wrapped by a white blanket. The caption read [Finally together] I watched them together and this time, I felt nothing. I had already broken my bond with Edward and now whatever he does, whoever he sleeps with, has nothing to do with me. I grabbed my phone and left the bar. But, I did not go home. Instead, I barged at Sarah’s place. The rest of the days passed in a fraction of time. Edward never contacted me until the day of the Full Moon. My phone has been ringing since morning. But, I ignored it. As I reached the airport, shot a last glance at my phone. Ten missed calls from Edward and countless messages. [Emma, why are you not at home?] [Why are you not picking up my calls?] [Is it about Darcy's post? It's a misunderstanding, Emma. I’ll explain it to you.] [Tonight is our mating ceremony, Emma. Don't forget it.] [I’ll be waiting for you at the altar at 7:00 PM] I looked at my watch. It was 7 o'clock. I blocked his number, took the sim card out of my phone and dumped it in a trash can before I boarded my flight. Goodbye Edward. There is nothing left between us to explain.
“Darcy is feeling dizzy tonight. Let's suppress our bond, Emma. We can have our marking ceremony some other day.” Those were the exact words he spat when I called him on the day that was supposed to be our marking ceremony. It was the seventh time he asked me to suppress the sacred bond between us for his childhood sweetheart. The first time he suppressed it was because Darcy’s pack was under attack and he wanted to be by her side. “Darcy is fighting for her survival and you want me to be pulled by our fated bond? Don't make me believe you are this selfish., Emma.” The third time he suppressed it he said, “Darcy is having a fever. I can't leave her alone.” By the sixth time, he didn't bother explaining why he had the witch suppress our bond in the most brutal way possible because he was in a hurry to go meet Darcy. Since we were fated mates, every time he wanted to be intimate with her, he would have a witch suppress the bond between us. As an Alpha, this suppression barely affects him but as an Omega, it would leave me in a terrible pain that I could not get up from my bed for weeks. Though devastated seeing me in such pain, he would offer me only a few lines of apologies and a bundle of promises to make it up to me in future. That's it. So, when the seventh time, he refused to mark me and came home to suppress our bond to be with Darcy, I had already packed my clothes. It will be the last time he suppresses our bond because the next time, there will be no bond between us to suppress. Chapter 1 “Call Bonnie! I’m ready.” I said as soon as Edward walked into our room. Pushing my hair back, I exposed the spot on my neck where our bond was delicate. He had his pack’s witch, Bonnie, suppress our bond so many times that it was barely visible now. I could see the guilt and remorse flickered through his eyes as he walked closer. Holding my hands gently, he said, “It will be the last time, Emma. I promise.” “Once Darcy was stable and didn't need me around her, You won't have to go through this searing pain.” I had believed him. Seven times. But now, I was done chasing the shadow I would never be able to catch up. Everytime, he went to take care of Darcy, he would have Bonnie suppress our bond. Being an omega, the suppression would leave me in so much pain, I wouldn't get up from bed for weeks. While I would be moaning in pain and cold, he would stay by Darcy's side, comforting her for what, a fever or a scratch she probably caused while cutting her fangs? “It's okay.” I replied, my voice indifferent, “You can call Bonnie now in case you get late because of me and blame me for it.” The last time he suppressed our bond, I completely lost my strength and fainted. He stayed with me for half an hour before he finally left. The next day he blamed me for holding him and refused to come back for the next three months. His face darkened, “What's that supposed to mean? The last time it's because you didn't eat well-” “Didn't eat well?” I sneered, “Do you think that's why I fainted?” He bit his lips. He quickly regretted saying that, while I continued, “You are an Alpha, Edward. You don't understand what it feels to suppress the bond because you don't have to go through the pain. It's I who suffers for whom? For Darcy?” Having said that, I walked out of the room. I feel disgusted even looking at the Alpha I blindly followed all these years. But, he chased after me. “If you want, I can stay by your side tonight. I’ll leave only when you are stable.” “No need.” I refused, “I can handle it like I always did.” One last time. I can bear it. I said in my mind. Half an hour later, Bonnie stood before my eyes, her silver hair braided tight against her scalp, her eyes filled with a weary pity that I hated more than Edward’s guilt. She carried her satchel of herbs and stones—the tools of my torture. "Emma, you’re already weak. Your lunar cycle is peaking. If we suppress it now..." "Do it," I interrupted. "He has a promise to keep, doesn't he? Darcy is waiting." Edward winced at the venom in my tone. "Bonnie, just... make it quick. I’ll stay with her until the initial shock passes." "I told you, I don't want you here," I said, looking Edward dead in the eye. "Go to her.” Just then his phone rang. Darcy's name flashed on the screen. He picked it up. “What? That serious? I’m coming right now.” He was still on the call when he had already crossed the room, completely forgetting his initial promise to me. Then as if remembered something, he turned back and said, “The next full Moon, it will be our marking ceremony.” Next Full Moon? What I pity, Edward. That's the day I have chosen to completely leave you. Chapter 2 The silence after the door slammed shut was heavier than the suppression spell itself. Bonnie didn’t say a word; the pity in her eyes had curdled into a somber respect. She performed the ritual with a practiced, somber efficiency. As the silver light of her magic seared through my veins, dulling the golden thread that connected my soul to Edward’s, I didn’t scream. I didn’t even moan. I simply watched the ceiling, counting the seconds until I was finally, blissfully, numb. “Don't you regret severing your bond with Edward?” Bonnie asked, “He is after all an Alpha, and he has never refused to mark you.” “Never marked me as well.” I said. The silence was deafening before she sighed, “Since he is an Alpha, he would not realise the bond between you two is already broken. Not until the next full Moon.” “I’ll keep my mouth shut by then. But, I hope you have figured out what you are going to do after that.” she said. “You are his fated mate. Edward would not like to lose the power he gets by bonding with his fated mate.” “Don't worry. I have thought through this.” I replied, “Thank you for keeping it a secret for me, Bonnie. It would be impossible to get Edward break our bond if you hadn't helped me secretly.” She smiled, “Your mother saved my life years ago. I’m indebted to her daughter.” By the next morning, the "weeks of bedrest" Edward expected of me weren't going to happen. I had a deadline, and it didn't involve waiting for a marking ceremony that was never going to take place. *** "You look like a ghost, Em," my best friend, Sarah, whispered as she tucked a stray hair behind my ear. We were sitting at The Howl, a small café on the edge of the pack territory—far enough away to avoid the main barracks, or so I thought. "I feel like one," I admitted, swirling the cooling tea in my mug. "But ghosts are hard to catch, aren't they? That’s the plan." Sarah squeezed my hand. "I still can't believe he left you mid-spell because Darcy had a 'crisis.' I heard from the scouts that she just had a nightmare. A nightmare, Emma." I let out a dry, hollow laugh. "To Edward, Darcy’s bad dreams are more important than my reality. But it’s fine. Let him have his shadows. I’m finding the sun." "That's my girl. Now, drink up. We’re going to browse that vintage shop you like. No pack talk, no Alpha talk, just—" Sarah’s voice cut off abruptly. Her gaze shifted to the door, her posture stiffening into a defensive crouch. I didn't have to turn around to know who it was. The air in the room suddenly felt thick, charged with the scent of pine and rain—and the cloying, sweet smell of Darcy’s expensive perfume. Edward walked in, his arm draped protectively around Darcy’s shoulders. He looked triumphant, relaxed, surrounded by a handful of his high-ranking wolves. He didn't notice me at first, too busy laughing at something one of his friends said. "Oh look," sneered Jax, one of Edward’s closest fingers, pointing a finger toward our table. "The Omega is actually out of bed. I thought the suppression spell usually kept you horizontal for a month, Emma. You finally learn how to toughen up?" The group stopped. Edward’s laughter died instantly as his eyes met mine. He looked startled—almost offended—to see me upright and dressed. "Emma?" Edward stepped forward, his brow furrowing. "What are you doing here? You should be resting. Bonnie said your levels were dangerously low." Darcy pouted, tightening her grip on Edward’s waist. "Maybe she just wanted attention, Eddy. You know how sensitive Omegas can be when they feel... overlooked." His friends chuckled. "Careful, Darcy," another called out. "If you breathe too hard on her, she might faint again and keep the Alpha from his real duties." Sarah slammed her hands on the table, her chair screeching back as she stood up. "You arrogant, bottom-feeding—" "Sarah." I reached out, my voice calm and terrifyingly level. I caught her wrist, pulling her back. "Don't." "Emma, they’re mocking you! He’s standing right there letting them!" Sarah hissed, her eyes glowing a faint amber. I stood up slowly. I didn't look at Jax. I didn't look at those mocking wolves. I looked directly at Edward. He looked uncomfortable, his hand twitching as if he wanted to reach for me, but the weight of Darcy’s presence held him in place. "It’s okay," I said to Sarah, though I kept my eyes on the man who was supposed to be my mate. "They’re right. I’ve spent far too much time being 'sensitive.' It’s amazing how much clarity you get when you realize you’re fighting for a seat at a table that doesn't even have a chair for you." "Emma, wait," Edward started, taking a step toward me. "About last night—" I didn't give him the satisfaction of an argument. I didn't scream about the pain or the broken promises. I simply picked up my coat and slung it over my shoulder. "Enjoy your coffee, Edward," I said, offering a small, polite smile that didn't reach my eyes. "And Darcy? I hope the nightmares stay away. It would be a shame to interrupt the Alpha’s busy schedule again." I turned on my heel and walked out the door, my head held high. I didn't look back to see the stunned silence that had fallen over them, or the way Edward’s face had gone pale as he realized, perhaps for the first time, that the bond he kept suppressing was no longer holding me back. It was letting me go. Chapter 3 After Edward suppressed our bond, he would not contact me for a week and spend this time with Darcy. I thought this time would be the same. But surprisingly, he texted me that night. “Don't take Jax’s words to heart, Emma. He talks rubbish.” I read the text and tossed my phone aside, not in a mood to entertain him. But, my phone rang. It was Edward. “Emma, are you mad at me?” He asked as soon as I picked up the call. His voice sounded hoarse. “Why do you care?” I asked instead. Gone were the days I used to melt on a few words he would speak to me softly. “Why won't I?” He spoke, “You are my mate, my Luna. Of course, I care.” “If you cared, you would have been by my side and not by Darcy’s, Edward.” I blurted out, “If you cared you wouldn't let me go through this pain while comforting her for a nightmare.” “Emma…” he whispered my name, soft and gentle. “It will be the last time. I promise. I’ll make it up to you.” “How about we go shopping tomorrow? Just you and me. It's your birthday as well.” He proposed and before I could refuse him, he hung up. I don't know why I did not call him back to cancel our meeting and instead got ready the next day. Perhaps, it was going to be our last day together. I wanted to have one good memory with him before finally leaving. But, as I stood before the villa he had gifted me on the day we first discovered we were fated mates, his car stopped right before me. I walked ahead and opened the passenger seat. But, Darcy had already occupied that seat. I looked into Edward’s eyes and said, “I remember you said just you and me.” A moment of hesitation flickered through his eyes before he finally managed to speak, “Darcy happened to buy something as well. So, I brought her along.” While I waited for a good moment for Darcy to leave my spot, Edward's voice made my chest crawl. “Emma, do you mind sitting in the back? Darcy gets car sick if she isn’t in the front. You understand, right?” I didn’t answer. I simply closed the door and climbed into the backseat. As we drove, I watched them through the rearview mirror—Edward’s hand occasionally resting on the center console, close enough for Darcy to brush her fingers against his. I was a ghost in my own birthday celebration. The mall was a blur of high-end boutiques and painful realizations. Edward didn’t hold my hand. He didn’t ask which dress I liked. Instead, he walked behind Darcy. “I’m going to try these on,” Darcy chirped, clutching a handful of silk slips. “Edward, come tell me which color suits my skin tone?” Edward glanced at me, a brief flash of conflict crossing his face, but Darcy pulled on his arm. “I’ll be right back, Emma. Just stay here.” Ten minutes passed. Then fifteen. The sales associates began to give me pitying looks—the future Luna of the pack, standing alone on her birthday while her mate vanished into the fitting rooms with another woman. I walked toward the back of the store, my heart hammering against my ribs. I told myself I was just going to check on them. But as I approached the heavy velvet curtains of the VIP fitting area, I heard it. The sound of a low, familiar groan. I pushed the curtain slightly. In the reflection of the three-way mirror, I saw them. Darcy was pressed against the wall, her legs wrapped around Edward’s waist, and his head was buried in the crook of her neck. His hands were gripping her hips with a ferocity he hadn't shown me in months. I didn't scream. I didn't even cry. Something inside me simply... snapped. The last thread of the "one good memory" I wanted to save had just been incinerated. I walked out of the store, the bright mall lights suddenly feeling like a spotlight on my stupidity. I heard Edward’s voice from behind, calling my name desperately. I ignored it. I pulled out my phone, my fingers steady as I dialed Sarah’s number. “Sarah?” I said as soon as the line picked up. “Emma? I thought you were enjoying the day with your Alpha ,” Sarah’s voice was weary, defensive. “Is there a bar open tonight?” I asked, my voice cold and clear. “A loud one. One where nobody cares about Lunas or fated mates.” There was a stunned silence on the other end. “Emma, what happened?” “It’s my birthday, Sarah,” I said, looking back at the store one last time before turning toward the exit. “And I want to celebrate the fact that I’m finally done. Pick me up in twenty minutes.” Chapter 4 The cool night air bit at my skin as I stood on the curb, the neon signs of the mall blurring into streaks of artificial light. Every time I closed my eyes, I saw the reflection in that three-way mirror—the way his hands, the same hands that had once traced the mark on my neck, held her with a desperate, hungry possessiveness. Sarah’s beat-up sedan screeched to a halt in front of me. She didn’t ask questions when I climbed in; she just saw my face and hit the gas. "The Obsidian Lounge," she said, her voice tight. "It’s loud, it’s dark, and Alphas usually find it beneath them. You okay?" "I've never been better," I lied. The hollow space in my chest felt like an open wound, but for the first time, it didn't hurt. It was just numb. The club was a sensory assault. Bass thrummed through the floorboards. I downed three shots of tequila in rapid succession. I wanted to burn the taste of Edward’s lies out of my throat. I was leaning against the bar, watching the crowd, when my phone vibrated in my pocket. Edward: Emma, where did you go? We were just talking. Darcy felt faint and I had to catch her. It wasn't what you think. I let out a harsh, jagged laugh that was swallowed by the music. Talking. He thought I was blind as well as pathetic. "Another," I signaled to the bartender. "Emma, stop," Sarah grabbed my wrist. Just then my phone rang. It was Edward. He video called me. I tossed my phone aside but Sarah picked it up. “What the hell did you do to Emma that she is wasted like this?” She spat showing the camera towards me. Edward frowned, his eyes reflecting genuine care I was too afraid to believe. “Give the phone to Emma.” He commanded from the other side, his voice laced with Alpha dominance. “You are pathetic, Edward.” Sarah snapped back as she threw the phone in my hands. “Emma, it's not what you are thinking. I’m coming to find you. Wait for me.” He said. “The Obsidian Lounge it is, right? We will celebrate your birthday together.” “You don't have to-” He hung up before I could tell him not to. I did not want to see his face right now. But, I stayed there the whole night. It's because I did not want to go back to the home that was filled with the memories of him. Also because part of me did not want to have the last memory of Edward kissing another woman before my eyes. I wanted him to explain. Even if it would be a delusional thought, I did not want to leave with a memory that was going to haunt me forever. I waited there like a fool. But, he did not arrive. He ghosted me on my very birthday. His text only arrived the next morning. [Darcy went on heat last night. She needed me to soothe her wolf. Sorry, darling. I’ll make it up to you at our marking ceremony.] [It's on the Next Full Moon. Don't forget the date.] I stared at the text for a long while, a smile full of self mockery spread on my lips. Just then my phone buzzed with a notification. It was Darcy. She posted on her social media. She was lying on Edward's chest, their bodies entangled into each other, wrapped by a white blanket. The caption read [Finally together] I watched them together and this time, I felt nothing. I had already broken my bond with Edward and now whatever he does, whoever he sleeps with, has nothing to do with me. I grabbed my phone and left the bar. But, I did not go home. Instead, I barged at Sarah’s place. The rest of the days passed in a fraction of time. Edward never contacted me until the day of the Full Moon. My phone has been ringing since morning. But, I ignored it. As I reached the airport, shot a last glance at my phone. Ten missed calls from Edward and countless messages. [Emma, why are you not at home?] [Why are you not picking up my calls?] [Is it about Darcy's post? It's a misunderstanding, Emma. I’ll explain it to you.] [Tonight is our mating ceremony, Emma. Don't forget it.] [I’ll be waiting for you at the altar at 7:00 PM] I looked at my watch. It was 7 o'clock. I blocked his number, took the sim card out of my phone and dumped it in a trash can before I boarded my flight. Goodbye Edward. There is nothing left between us to explain.
“Darcy is feeling dizzy tonight. Let's suppress our bond, Emma. We can have our marking ceremony some other day.” Those were the exact words he spat when I called him on the day that was supposed to be our marking ceremony. It was the seventh time he asked me to suppress the sacred bond between us for his childhood sweetheart. The first time he suppressed it was because Darcy’s pack was under attack and he wanted to be by her side. “Darcy is fighting for her survival and you want me to be pulled by our fated bond? Don't make me believe you are this selfish., Emma.” The third time he suppressed it he said, “Darcy is having a fever. I can't leave her alone.” By the sixth time, he didn't bother explaining why he had the witch suppress our bond in the most brutal way possible because he was in a hurry to go meet Darcy. Since we were fated mates, every time he wanted to be intimate with her, he would have a witch suppress the bond between us. As an Alpha, this suppression barely affects him but as an Omega, it would leave me in a terrible pain that I could not get up from my bed for weeks. Though devastated seeing me in such pain, he would offer me only a few lines of apologies and a bundle of promises to make it up to me in future. That's it. So, when the seventh time, he refused to mark me and came home to suppress our bond to be with Darcy, I had already packed my clothes. It will be the last time he suppresses our bond because the next time, there will be no bond between us to suppress. Chapter 1 “Call Bonnie! I’m ready.” I said as soon as Edward walked into our room. Pushing my hair back, I exposed the spot on my neck where our bond was delicate. He had his pack’s witch, Bonnie, suppress our bond so many times that it was barely visible now. I could see the guilt and remorse flickered through his eyes as he walked closer. Holding my hands gently, he said, “It will be the last time, Emma. I promise.” “Once Darcy was stable and didn't need me around her, You won't have to go through this searing pain.” I had believed him. Seven times. But now, I was done chasing the shadow I would never be able to catch up. Everytime, he went to take care of Darcy, he would have Bonnie suppress our bond. Being an omega, the suppression would leave me in so much pain, I wouldn't get up from bed for weeks. While I would be moaning in pain and cold, he would stay by Darcy's side, comforting her for what, a fever or a scratch she probably caused while cutting her fangs? “It's okay.” I replied, my voice indifferent, “You can call Bonnie now in case you get late because of me and blame me for it.” The last time he suppressed our bond, I completely lost my strength and fainted. He stayed with me for half an hour before he finally left. The next day he blamed me for holding him and refused to come back for the next three months. His face darkened, “What's that supposed to mean? The last time it's because you didn't eat well-” “Didn't eat well?” I sneered, “Do you think that's why I fainted?” He bit his lips. He quickly regretted saying that, while I continued, “You are an Alpha, Edward. You don't understand what it feels to suppress the bond because you don't have to go through the pain. It's I who suffers for whom? For Darcy?” Having said that, I walked out of the room. I feel disgusted even looking at the Alpha I blindly followed all these years. But, he chased after me. “If you want, I can stay by your side tonight. I’ll leave only when you are stable.” “No need.” I refused, “I can handle it like I always did.” One last time. I can bear it. I said in my mind. Half an hour later, Bonnie stood before my eyes, her silver hair braided tight against her scalp, her eyes filled with a weary pity that I hated more than Edward’s guilt. She carried her satchel of herbs and stones—the tools of my torture. "Emma, you’re already weak. Your lunar cycle is peaking. If we suppress it now..." "Do it," I interrupted. "He has a promise to keep, doesn't he? Darcy is waiting." Edward winced at the venom in my tone. "Bonnie, just... make it quick. I’ll stay with her until the initial shock passes." "I told you, I don't want you here," I said, looking Edward dead in the eye. "Go to her.” Just then his phone rang. Darcy's name flashed on the screen. He picked it up. “What? That serious? I’m coming right now.” He was still on the call when he had already crossed the room, completely forgetting his initial promise to me. Then as if remembered something, he turned back and said, “The next full Moon, it will be our marking ceremony.” Next Full Moon? What I pity, Edward. That's the day I have chosen to completely leave you. Chapter 2 The silence after the door slammed shut was heavier than the suppression spell itself. Bonnie didn’t say a word; the pity in her eyes had curdled into a somber respect. She performed the ritual with a practiced, somber efficiency. As the silver light of her magic seared through my veins, dulling the golden thread that connected my soul to Edward’s, I didn’t scream. I didn’t even moan. I simply watched the ceiling, counting the seconds until I was finally, blissfully, numb. “Don't you regret severing your bond with Edward?” Bonnie asked, “He is after all an Alpha, and he has never refused to mark you.” “Never marked me as well.” I said. The silence was deafening before she sighed, “Since he is an Alpha, he would not realise the bond between you two is already broken. Not until the next full Moon.” “I’ll keep my mouth shut by then. But, I hope you have figured out what you are going to do after that.” she said. “You are his fated mate. Edward would not like to lose the power he gets by bonding with his fated mate.” “Don't worry. I have thought through this.” I replied, “Thank you for keeping it a secret for me, Bonnie. It would be impossible to get Edward break our bond if you hadn't helped me secretly.” She smiled, “Your mother saved my life years ago. I’m indebted to her daughter.” By the next morning, the "weeks of bedrest" Edward expected of me weren't going to happen. I had a deadline, and it didn't involve waiting for a marking ceremony that was never going to take place. *** "You look like a ghost, Em," my best friend, Sarah, whispered as she tucked a stray hair behind my ear. We were sitting at The Howl, a small café on the edge of the pack territory—far enough away to avoid the main barracks, or so I thought. "I feel like one," I admitted, swirling the cooling tea in my mug. "But ghosts are hard to catch, aren't they? That’s the plan." Sarah squeezed my hand. "I still can't believe he left you mid-spell because Darcy had a 'crisis.' I heard from the scouts that she just had a nightmare. A nightmare, Emma." I let out a dry, hollow laugh. "To Edward, Darcy’s bad dreams are more important than my reality. But it’s fine. Let him have his shadows. I’m finding the sun." "That's my girl. Now, drink up. We’re going to browse that vintage shop you like. No pack talk, no Alpha talk, just—" Sarah’s voice cut off abruptly. Her gaze shifted to the door, her posture stiffening into a defensive crouch. I didn't have to turn around to know who it was. The air in the room suddenly felt thick, charged with the scent of pine and rain—and the cloying, sweet smell of Darcy’s expensive perfume. Edward walked in, his arm draped protectively around Darcy’s shoulders. He looked triumphant, relaxed, surrounded by a handful of his high-ranking wolves. He didn't notice me at first, too busy laughing at something one of his friends said. "Oh look," sneered Jax, one of Edward’s closest fingers, pointing a finger toward our table. "The Omega is actually out of bed. I thought the suppression spell usually kept you horizontal for a month, Emma. You finally learn how to toughen up?" The group stopped. Edward’s laughter died instantly as his eyes met mine. He looked startled—almost offended—to see me upright and dressed. "Emma?" Edward stepped forward, his brow furrowing. "What are you doing here? You should be resting. Bonnie said your levels were dangerously low." Darcy pouted, tightening her grip on Edward’s waist. "Maybe she just wanted attention, Eddy. You know how sensitive Omegas can be when they feel... overlooked." His friends chuckled. "Careful, Darcy," another called out. "If you breathe too hard on her, she might faint again and keep the Alpha from his real duties." Sarah slammed her hands on the table, her chair screeching back as she stood up. "You arrogant, bottom-feeding—" "Sarah." I reached out, my voice calm and terrifyingly level. I caught her wrist, pulling her back. "Don't." "Emma, they’re mocking you! He’s standing right there letting them!" Sarah hissed, her eyes glowing a faint amber. I stood up slowly. I didn't look at Jax. I didn't look at those mocking wolves. I looked directly at Edward. He looked uncomfortable, his hand twitching as if he wanted to reach for me, but the weight of Darcy’s presence held him in place. "It’s okay," I said to Sarah, though I kept my eyes on the man who was supposed to be my mate. "They’re right. I’ve spent far too much time being 'sensitive.' It’s amazing how much clarity you get when you realize you’re fighting for a seat at a table that doesn't even have a chair for you." "Emma, wait," Edward started, taking a step toward me. "About last night—" I didn't give him the satisfaction of an argument. I didn't scream about the pain or the broken promises. I simply picked up my coat and slung it over my shoulder. "Enjoy your coffee, Edward," I said, offering a small, polite smile that didn't reach my eyes. "And Darcy? I hope the nightmares stay away. It would be a shame to interrupt the Alpha’s busy schedule again." I turned on my heel and walked out the door, my head held high. I didn't look back to see the stunned silence that had fallen over them, or the way Edward’s face had gone pale as he realized, perhaps for the first time, that the bond he kept suppressing was no longer holding me back. It was letting me go. Chapter 3 After Edward suppressed our bond, he would not contact me for a week and spend this time with Darcy. I thought this time would be the same. But surprisingly, he texted me that night. “Don't take Jax’s words to heart, Emma. He talks rubbish.” I read the text and tossed my phone aside, not in a mood to entertain him. But, my phone rang. It was Edward. “Emma, are you mad at me?” He asked as soon as I picked up the call. His voice sounded hoarse. “Why do you care?” I asked instead. Gone were the days I used to melt on a few words he would speak to me softly. “Why won't I?” He spoke, “You are my mate, my Luna. Of course, I care.” “If you cared, you would have been by my side and not by Darcy’s, Edward.” I blurted out, “If you cared you wouldn't let me go through this pain while comforting her for a nightmare.” “Emma…” he whispered my name, soft and gentle. “It will be the last time. I promise. I’ll make it up to you.” “How about we go shopping tomorrow? Just you and me. It's your birthday as well.” He proposed and before I could refuse him, he hung up. I don't know why I did not call him back to cancel our meeting and instead got ready the next day. Perhaps, it was going to be our last day together. I wanted to have one good memory with him before finally leaving. But, as I stood before the villa he had gifted me on the day we first discovered we were fated mates, his car stopped right before me. I walked ahead and opened the passenger seat. But, Darcy had already occupied that seat. I looked into Edward’s eyes and said, “I remember you said just you and me.” A moment of hesitation flickered through his eyes before he finally managed to speak, “Darcy happened to buy something as well. So, I brought her along.” While I waited for a good moment for Darcy to leave my spot, Edward's voice made my chest crawl. “Emma, do you mind sitting in the back? Darcy gets car sick if she isn’t in the front. You understand, right?” I didn’t answer. I simply closed the door and climbed into the backseat. As we drove, I watched them through the rearview mirror—Edward’s hand occasionally resting on the center console, close enough for Darcy to brush her fingers against his. I was a ghost in my own birthday celebration. The mall was a blur of high-end boutiques and painful realizations. Edward didn’t hold my hand. He didn’t ask which dress I liked. Instead, he walked behind Darcy. “I’m going to try these on,” Darcy chirped, clutching a handful of silk slips. “Edward, come tell me which color suits my skin tone?” Edward glanced at me, a brief flash of conflict crossing his face, but Darcy pulled on his arm. “I’ll be right back, Emma. Just stay here.” Ten minutes passed. Then fifteen. The sales associates began to give me pitying looks—the future Luna of the pack, standing alone on her birthday while her mate vanished into the fitting rooms with another woman. I walked toward the back of the store, my heart hammering against my ribs. I told myself I was just going to check on them. But as I approached the heavy velvet curtains of the VIP fitting area, I heard it. The sound of a low, familiar groan. I pushed the curtain slightly. In the reflection of the three-way mirror, I saw them. Darcy was pressed against the wall, her legs wrapped around Edward’s waist, and his head was buried in the crook of her neck. His hands were gripping her hips with a ferocity he hadn't shown me in months. I didn't scream. I didn't even cry. Something inside me simply... snapped. The last thread of the "one good memory" I wanted to save had just been incinerated. I walked out of the store, the bright mall lights suddenly feeling like a spotlight on my stupidity. I heard Edward’s voice from behind, calling my name desperately. I ignored it. I pulled out my phone, my fingers steady as I dialed Sarah’s number. “Sarah?” I said as soon as the line picked up. “Emma? I thought you were enjoying the day with your Alpha ,” Sarah’s voice was weary, defensive. “Is there a bar open tonight?” I asked, my voice cold and clear. “A loud one. One where nobody cares about Lunas or fated mates.” There was a stunned silence on the other end. “Emma, what happened?” “It’s my birthday, Sarah,” I said, looking back at the store one last time before turning toward the exit. “And I want to celebrate the fact that I’m finally done. Pick me up in twenty minutes.” Chapter 4 The cool night air bit at my skin as I stood on the curb, the neon signs of the mall blurring into streaks of artificial light. Every time I closed my eyes, I saw the reflection in that three-way mirror—the way his hands, the same hands that had once traced the mark on my neck, held her with a desperate, hungry possessiveness. Sarah’s beat-up sedan screeched to a halt in front of me. She didn’t ask questions when I climbed in; she just saw my face and hit the gas. "The Obsidian Lounge," she said, her voice tight. "It’s loud, it’s dark, and Alphas usually find it beneath them. You okay?" "I've never been better," I lied. The hollow space in my chest felt like an open wound, but for the first time, it didn't hurt. It was just numb. The club was a sensory assault. Bass thrummed through the floorboards. I downed three shots of tequila in rapid succession. I wanted to burn the taste of Edward’s lies out of my throat. I was leaning against the bar, watching the crowd, when my phone vibrated in my pocket. Edward: Emma, where did you go? We were just talking. Darcy felt faint and I had to catch her. It wasn't what you think. I let out a harsh, jagged laugh that was swallowed by the music. Talking. He thought I was blind as well as pathetic. "Another," I signaled to the bartender. "Emma, stop," Sarah grabbed my wrist. Just then my phone rang. It was Edward. He video called me. I tossed my phone aside but Sarah picked it up. “What the hell did you do to Emma that she is wasted like this?” She spat showing the camera towards me. Edward frowned, his eyes reflecting genuine care I was too afraid to believe. “Give the phone to Emma.” He commanded from the other side, his voice laced with Alpha dominance. “You are pathetic, Edward.” Sarah snapped back as she threw the phone in my hands. “Emma, it's not what you are thinking. I’m coming to find you. Wait for me.” He said. “The Obsidian Lounge it is, right? We will celebrate your birthday together.” “You don't have to-” He hung up before I could tell him not to. I did not want to see his face right now. But, I stayed there the whole night. It's because I did not want to go back to the home that was filled with the memories of him. Also because part of me did not want to have the last memory of Edward kissing another woman before my eyes. I wanted him to explain. Even if it would be a delusional thought, I did not want to leave with a memory that was going to haunt me forever. I waited there like a fool. But, he did not arrive. He ghosted me on my very birthday. His text only arrived the next morning. [Darcy went on heat last night. She needed me to soothe her wolf. Sorry, darling. I’ll make it up to you at our marking ceremony.] [It's on the Next Full Moon. Don't forget the date.] I stared at the text for a long while, a smile full of self mockery spread on my lips. Just then my phone buzzed with a notification. It was Darcy. She posted on her social media. She was lying on Edward's chest, their bodies entangled into each other, wrapped by a white blanket. The caption read [Finally together] I watched them together and this time, I felt nothing. I had already broken my bond with Edward and now whatever he does, whoever he sleeps with, has nothing to do with me. I grabbed my phone and left the bar. But, I did not go home. Instead, I barged at Sarah’s place. The rest of the days passed in a fraction of time. Edward never contacted me until the day of the Full Moon. My phone has been ringing since morning. But, I ignored it. As I reached the airport, shot a last glance at my phone. Ten missed calls from Edward and countless messages. [Emma, why are you not at home?] [Why are you not picking up my calls?] [Is it about Darcy's post? It's a misunderstanding, Emma. I’ll explain it to you.] [Tonight is our mating ceremony, Emma. Don't forget it.] [I’ll be waiting for you at the altar at 7:00 PM] I looked at my watch. It was 7 o'clock. I blocked his number, took the sim card out of my phone and dumped it in a trash can before I boarded my flight. Goodbye Edward. There is nothing left between us to explain.
“Darcy is feeling dizzy tonight. Let's suppress our bond, Emma. We can have our marking ceremony some other day.” Those were the exact words he spat when I called him on the day that was supposed to be our marking ceremony. It was the seventh time he asked me to suppress the sacred bond between us for his childhood sweetheart. The first time he suppressed it was because Darcy’s pack was under attack and he wanted to be by her side. “Darcy is fighting for her survival and you want me to be pulled by our fated bond? Don't make me believe you are this selfish., Emma.” The third time he suppressed it he said, “Darcy is having a fever. I can't leave her alone.” By the sixth time, he didn't bother explaining why he had the witch suppress our bond in the most brutal way possible because he was in a hurry to go meet Darcy. Since we were fated mates, every time he wanted to be intimate with her, he would have a witch suppress the bond between us. As an Alpha, this suppression barely affects him but as an Omega, it would leave me in a terrible pain that I could not get up from my bed for weeks. Though devastated seeing me in such pain, he would offer me only a few lines of apologies and a bundle of promises to make it up to me in future. That's it. So, when the seventh time, he refused to mark me and came home to suppress our bond to be with Darcy, I had already packed my clothes. It will be the last time he suppresses our bond because the next time, there will be no bond between us to suppress. Chapter 1 “Call Bonnie! I’m ready.” I said as soon as Edward walked into our room. Pushing my hair back, I exposed the spot on my neck where our bond was delicate. He had his pack’s witch, Bonnie, suppress our bond so many times that it was barely visible now. I could see the guilt and remorse flickered through his eyes as he walked closer. Holding my hands gently, he said, “It will be the last time, Emma. I promise.” “Once Darcy was stable and didn't need me around her, You won't have to go through this searing pain.” I had believed him. Seven times. But now, I was done chasing the shadow I would never be able to catch up. Everytime, he went to take care of Darcy, he would have Bonnie suppress our bond. Being an omega, the suppression would leave me in so much pain, I wouldn't get up from bed for weeks. While I would be moaning in pain and cold, he would stay by Darcy's side, comforting her for what, a fever or a scratch she probably caused while cutting her fangs? “It's okay.” I replied, my voice indifferent, “You can call Bonnie now in case you get late because of me and blame me for it.” The last time he suppressed our bond, I completely lost my strength and fainted. He stayed with me for half an hour before he finally left. The next day he blamed me for holding him and refused to come back for the next three months. His face darkened, “What's that supposed to mean? The last time it's because you didn't eat well-” “Didn't eat well?” I sneered, “Do you think that's why I fainted?” He bit his lips. He quickly regretted saying that, while I continued, “You are an Alpha, Edward. You don't understand what it feels to suppress the bond because you don't have to go through the pain. It's I who suffers for whom? For Darcy?” Having said that, I walked out of the room. I feel disgusted even looking at the Alpha I blindly followed all these years. But, he chased after me. “If you want, I can stay by your side tonight. I’ll leave only when you are stable.” “No need.” I refused, “I can handle it like I always did.” One last time. I can bear it. I said in my mind. Half an hour later, Bonnie stood before my eyes, her silver hair braided tight against her scalp, her eyes filled with a weary pity that I hated more than Edward’s guilt. She carried her satchel of herbs and stones—the tools of my torture. "Emma, you’re already weak. Your lunar cycle is peaking. If we suppress it now..." "Do it," I interrupted. "He has a promise to keep, doesn't he? Darcy is waiting." Edward winced at the venom in my tone. "Bonnie, just... make it quick. I’ll stay with her until the initial shock passes." "I told you, I don't want you here," I said, looking Edward dead in the eye. "Go to her.” Just then his phone rang. Darcy's name flashed on the screen. He picked it up. “What? That serious? I’m coming right now.” He was still on the call when he had already crossed the room, completely forgetting his initial promise to me. Then as if remembered something, he turned back and said, “The next full Moon, it will be our marking ceremony.” Next Full Moon? What I pity, Edward. That's the day I have chosen to completely leave you. Chapter 2 The silence after the door slammed shut was heavier than the suppression spell itself. Bonnie didn’t say a word; the pity in her eyes had curdled into a somber respect. She performed the ritual with a practiced, somber efficiency. As the silver light of her magic seared through my veins, dulling the golden thread that connected my soul to Edward’s, I didn’t scream. I didn’t even moan. I simply watched the ceiling, counting the seconds until I was finally, blissfully, numb. “Don't you regret severing your bond with Edward?” Bonnie asked, “He is after all an Alpha, and he has never refused to mark you.” “Never marked me as well.” I said. The silence was deafening before she sighed, “Since he is an Alpha, he would not realise the bond between you two is already broken. Not until the next full Moon.” “I’ll keep my mouth shut by then. But, I hope you have figured out what you are going to do after that.” she said. “You are his fated mate. Edward would not like to lose the power he gets by bonding with his fated mate.” “Don't worry. I have thought through this.” I replied, “Thank you for keeping it a secret for me, Bonnie. It would be impossible to get Edward break our bond if you hadn't helped me secretly.” She smiled, “Your mother saved my life years ago. I’m indebted to her daughter.” By the next morning, the "weeks of bedrest" Edward expected of me weren't going to happen. I had a deadline, and it didn't involve waiting for a marking ceremony that was never going to take place. *** "You look like a ghost, Em," my best friend, Sarah, whispered as she tucked a stray hair behind my ear. We were sitting at The Howl, a small café on the edge of the pack territory—far enough away to avoid the main barracks, or so I thought. "I feel like one," I admitted, swirling the cooling tea in my mug. "But ghosts are hard to catch, aren't they? That’s the plan." Sarah squeezed my hand. "I still can't believe he left you mid-spell because Darcy had a 'crisis.' I heard from the scouts that she just had a nightmare. A nightmare, Emma." I let out a dry, hollow laugh. "To Edward, Darcy’s bad dreams are more important than my reality. But it’s fine. Let him have his shadows. I’m finding the sun." "That's my girl. Now, drink up. We’re going to browse that vintage shop you like. No pack talk, no Alpha talk, just—" Sarah’s voice cut off abruptly. Her gaze shifted to the door, her posture stiffening into a defensive crouch. I didn't have to turn around to know who it was. The air in the room suddenly felt thick, charged with the scent of pine and rain—and the cloying, sweet smell of Darcy’s expensive perfume. Edward walked in, his arm draped protectively around Darcy’s shoulders. He looked triumphant, relaxed, surrounded by a handful of his high-ranking wolves. He didn't notice me at first, too busy laughing at something one of his friends said. "Oh look," sneered Jax, one of Edward’s closest fingers, pointing a finger toward our table. "The Omega is actually out of bed. I thought the suppression spell usually kept you horizontal for a month, Emma. You finally learn how to toughen up?" The group stopped. Edward’s laughter died instantly as his eyes met mine. He looked startled—almost offended—to see me upright and dressed. "Emma?" Edward stepped forward, his brow furrowing. "What are you doing here? You should be resting. Bonnie said your levels were dangerously low." Darcy pouted, tightening her grip on Edward’s waist. "Maybe she just wanted attention, Eddy. You know how sensitive Omegas can be when they feel... overlooked." His friends chuckled. "Careful, Darcy," another called out. "If you breathe too hard on her, she might faint again and keep the Alpha from his real duties." Sarah slammed her hands on the table, her chair screeching back as she stood up. "You arrogant, bottom-feeding—" "Sarah." I reached out, my voice calm and terrifyingly level. I caught her wrist, pulling her back. "Don't." "Emma, they’re mocking you! He’s standing right there letting them!" Sarah hissed, her eyes glowing a faint amber. I stood up slowly. I didn't look at Jax. I didn't look at those mocking wolves. I looked directly at Edward. He looked uncomfortable, his hand twitching as if he wanted to reach for me, but the weight of Darcy’s presence held him in place. "It’s okay," I said to Sarah, though I kept my eyes on the man who was supposed to be my mate. "They’re right. I’ve spent far too much time being 'sensitive.' It’s amazing how much clarity you get when you realize you’re fighting for a seat at a table that doesn't even have a chair for you." "Emma, wait," Edward started, taking a step toward me. "About last night—" I didn't give him the satisfaction of an argument. I didn't scream about the pain or the broken promises. I simply picked up my coat and slung it over my shoulder. "Enjoy your coffee, Edward," I said, offering a small, polite smile that didn't reach my eyes. "And Darcy? I hope the nightmares stay away. It would be a shame to interrupt the Alpha’s busy schedule again." I turned on my heel and walked out the door, my head held high. I didn't look back to see the stunned silence that had fallen over them, or the way Edward’s face had gone pale as he realized, perhaps for the first time, that the bond he kept suppressing was no longer holding me back. It was letting me go. Chapter 3 After Edward suppressed our bond, he would not contact me for a week and spend this time with Darcy. I thought this time would be the same. But surprisingly, he texted me that night. “Don't take Jax’s words to heart, Emma. He talks rubbish.” I read the text and tossed my phone aside, not in a mood to entertain him. But, my phone rang. It was Edward. “Emma, are you mad at me?” He asked as soon as I picked up the call. His voice sounded hoarse. “Why do you care?” I asked instead. Gone were the days I used to melt on a few words he would speak to me softly. “Why won't I?” He spoke, “You are my mate, my Luna. Of course, I care.” “If you cared, you would have been by my side and not by Darcy’s, Edward.” I blurted out, “If you cared you wouldn't let me go through this pain while comforting her for a nightmare.” “Emma…” he whispered my name, soft and gentle. “It will be the last time. I promise. I’ll make it up to you.” “How about we go shopping tomorrow? Just you and me. It's your birthday as well.” He proposed and before I could refuse him, he hung up. I don't know why I did not call him back to cancel our meeting and instead got ready the next day. Perhaps, it was going to be our last day together. I wanted to have one good memory with him before finally leaving. But, as I stood before the villa he had gifted me on the day we first discovered we were fated mates, his car stopped right before me. I walked ahead and opened the passenger seat. But, Darcy had already occupied that seat. I looked into Edward’s eyes and said, “I remember you said just you and me.” A moment of hesitation flickered through his eyes before he finally managed to speak, “Darcy happened to buy something as well. So, I brought her along.” While I waited for a good moment for Darcy to leave my spot, Edward's voice made my chest crawl. “Emma, do you mind sitting in the back? Darcy gets car sick if she isn’t in the front. You understand, right?” I didn’t answer. I simply closed the door and climbed into the backseat. As we drove, I watched them through the rearview mirror—Edward’s hand occasionally resting on the center console, close enough for Darcy to brush her fingers against his. I was a ghost in my own birthday celebration. The mall was a blur of high-end boutiques and painful realizations. Edward didn’t hold my hand. He didn’t ask which dress I liked. Instead, he walked behind Darcy. “I’m going to try these on,” Darcy chirped, clutching a handful of silk slips. “Edward, come tell me which color suits my skin tone?” Edward glanced at me, a brief flash of conflict crossing his face, but Darcy pulled on his arm. “I’ll be right back, Emma. Just stay here.” Ten minutes passed. Then fifteen. The sales associates began to give me pitying looks—the future Luna of the pack, standing alone on her birthday while her mate vanished into the fitting rooms with another woman. I walked toward the back of the store, my heart hammering against my ribs. I told myself I was just going to check on them. But as I approached the heavy velvet curtains of the VIP fitting area, I heard it. The sound of a low, familiar groan. I pushed the curtain slightly. In the reflection of the three-way mirror, I saw them. Darcy was pressed against the wall, her legs wrapped around Edward’s waist, and his head was buried in the crook of her neck. His hands were gripping her hips with a ferocity he hadn't shown me in months. I didn't scream. I didn't even cry. Something inside me simply... snapped. The last thread of the "one good memory" I wanted to save had just been incinerated. I walked out of the store, the bright mall lights suddenly feeling like a spotlight on my stupidity. I heard Edward’s voice from behind, calling my name desperately. I ignored it. I pulled out my phone, my fingers steady as I dialed Sarah’s number. “Sarah?” I said as soon as the line picked up. “Emma? I thought you were enjoying the day with your Alpha ,” Sarah’s voice was weary, defensive. “Is there a bar open tonight?” I asked, my voice cold and clear. “A loud one. One where nobody cares about Lunas or fated mates.” There was a stunned silence on the other end. “Emma, what happened?” “It’s my birthday, Sarah,” I said, looking back at the store one last time before turning toward the exit. “And I want to celebrate the fact that I’m finally done. Pick me up in twenty minutes.” Chapter 4 The cool night air bit at my skin as I stood on the curb, the neon signs of the mall blurring into streaks of artificial light. Every time I closed my eyes, I saw the reflection in that three-way mirror—the way his hands, the same hands that had once traced the mark on my neck, held her with a desperate, hungry possessiveness. Sarah’s beat-up sedan screeched to a halt in front of me. She didn’t ask questions when I climbed in; she just saw my face and hit the gas. "The Obsidian Lounge," she said, her voice tight. "It’s loud, it’s dark, and Alphas usually find it beneath them. You okay?" "I've never been better," I lied. The hollow space in my chest felt like an open wound, but for the first time, it didn't hurt. It was just numb. The club was a sensory assault. Bass thrummed through the floorboards. I downed three shots of tequila in rapid succession. I wanted to burn the taste of Edward’s lies out of my throat. I was leaning against the bar, watching the crowd, when my phone vibrated in my pocket. Edward: Emma, where did you go? We were just talking. Darcy felt faint and I had to catch her. It wasn't what you think. I let out a harsh, jagged laugh that was swallowed by the music. Talking. He thought I was blind as well as pathetic. "Another," I signaled to the bartender. "Emma, stop," Sarah grabbed my wrist. Just then my phone rang. It was Edward. He video called me. I tossed my phone aside but Sarah picked it up. “What the hell did you do to Emma that she is wasted like this?” She spat showing the camera towards me. Edward frowned, his eyes reflecting genuine care I was too afraid to believe. “Give the phone to Emma.” He commanded from the other side, his voice laced with Alpha dominance. “You are pathetic, Edward.” Sarah snapped back as she threw the phone in my hands. “Emma, it's not what you are thinking. I’m coming to find you. Wait for me.” He said. “The Obsidian Lounge it is, right? We will celebrate your birthday together.” “You don't have to-” He hung up before I could tell him not to. I did not want to see his face right now. But, I stayed there the whole night. It's because I did not want to go back to the home that was filled with the memories of him. Also because part of me did not want to have the last memory of Edward kissing another woman before my eyes. I wanted him to explain. Even if it would be a delusional thought, I did not want to leave with a memory that was going to haunt me forever. I waited there like a fool. But, he did not arrive. He ghosted me on my very birthday. His text only arrived the next morning. [Darcy went on heat last night. She needed me to soothe her wolf. Sorry, darling. I’ll make it up to you at our marking ceremony.] [It's on the Next Full Moon. Don't forget the date.] I stared at the text for a long while, a smile full of self mockery spread on my lips. Just then my phone buzzed with a notification. It was Darcy. She posted on her social media. She was lying on Edward's chest, their bodies entangled into each other, wrapped by a white blanket. The caption read [Finally together] I watched them together and this time, I felt nothing. I had already broken my bond with Edward and now whatever he does, whoever he sleeps with, has nothing to do with me. I grabbed my phone and left the bar. But, I did not go home. Instead, I barged at Sarah’s place. The rest of the days passed in a fraction of time. Edward never contacted me until the day of the Full Moon. My phone has been ringing since morning. But, I ignored it. As I reached the airport, shot a last glance at my phone. Ten missed calls from Edward and countless messages. [Emma, why are you not at home?] [Why are you not picking up my calls?] [Is it about Darcy's post? It's a misunderstanding, Emma. I’ll explain it to you.] [Tonight is our mating ceremony, Emma. Don't forget it.] [I’ll be waiting for you at the altar at 7:00 PM] I looked at my watch. It was 7 o'clock. I blocked his number, took the sim card out of my phone and dumped it in a trash can before I boarded my flight. Goodbye Edward. There is nothing left between us to explain.
I had agreed to sleep with my boyfriend Ryan for the first time tonight, on our first Mating Day. When I flung the door to his room open, I saw him looking all hot and unclothed like I imagined. But with another woman on top of him. My younger half sister, Zara. "What the-" I froze in his doorway. Zara was straddling Ryan, facing me. When she spotted me, she smirked and moaned, dipping her head to nip at Ryan's neck. "Oh yes. Just like that!" she said, breathing in his ear. Ryan grunted and lifted her up to roll over on top of her. My stomach flipped. I felt like I was going to throw up. Then Ryan noticed me and froze. "Avery," he breathed. Guilt flushed across his face, but his hands didn't leave Zara's body. The room was silent for a moment. "Zara and I just found out we were fated mates," Ryan's words hammered into my heart. Fated Mate. On Mating Days, werewolves over 19 could smell and recognize their fated mates. The attraction between fated mates is irresistible. They can trigger each other into heat just from smelling each other at a distance. Once fated mates find each other, they will mate and mark each other, forming a resilient bond of intertwined attraction that lasts their whole lives. The only way to resist a fated mate was to mark a chosen mate before you met your fated one. That's what Ryan and I wanted to do tonight on our first Mating Day. I knew I would never get a fated mate because my wolf seemed dormant. When everyone started to shift into their wolf form and communicate with their wolf, I got nothing. I could feel my wolf there back in my mind, though. No one believed what I said, so it became a joke amongst my bullies, especially from my sister Zara's little group. "Wolfless freak." "Pathetic human liar." They would say these words to my face, believing that I was too weak to fight back without a wolf within. And yet, I was with Ryan, the Alpha heir. He did his best to protect me; we both believed we were meant to be together. So tonight, on Mating Day, Ryan and I planned to mate and mark each other, so he could protect me forever. He had been the only light in my life. But now he was taken by Zara. How could Moon Goddess treat me like this? "You choose Zara? Knowing she has been my bully for so long?" A sob was lodged in my throat, but I refused to let it out. I hated that my voice shook as I stared into his eyes. The eyes of the man whom I'd thought was the love of my life. The man I was going to give myself to, tonight. I'd even worn secret lingerie under my coat to mark the special occasion. Now Ryan looked like he wanted to apologize. A flash of regret crossed his handsome face. Zara snaked one arm around his neck and yanked him closer to her, smirking at me from the bed. Ryan clenched his jaw, "Fated mates make each other stronger, Avery." "So I was nothing to you?" The sob tore loose. "Ave--" Ryan's face softened, and he started to rise away from Zara, reaching one hand towards me. Zara reached up and intertwined her fingers with his, stopping his gesture. Her eyes gleamed at me from under her dark lashes. "Ryan, Mating Day is the best time to have the strongest Alpha heir with your fated one…" She arched her bare body up into him. Ryan swallowed, leaning back down to nuzzle at Zara's neck. I could see the yellow flash of wolf in his eyes. When he looked back up at me, the man I had known was gone. Only coldness remained. "Get lost now, human," Ryan's wolf growled past me. Tears streamed down my face. I suppressed my sobs as I ran out and darted down the hidden trails into the old forest. Where could I go? There was only one spot I knew was safe, the place I always turned to when I needed to heal myself. A quiet little pond hidden in the woods. The water shimmered faintly under the moonlight. I settled at the edge, knees pulled to my chest, letting the cool moss beneath me soften the weight I carried. I could hear the rasp of my breathing, thick with the tears in my throat. Slowly, the sounds of the night filtered in. The breeze in the trees, and the rustling of leaves across the ground. Then I heard a different, most sinister sound. The distant howl of wolves. Of course. Tonight was the Full Mating Moon. The rogue hordes of unruly, unmated wolves would be more agitated on this night. While it was unlikely anyone would find me here, it also wasn't safe. I needed to get back to the pack town. I wiped my tears on my sleeve and was about to rise to my feet to head back when I smelled something, delicious and intoxicating. A ripple of heat rushed through my body from the base of my spine to my fingertips. Desire slammed into my body, washing over me and leaving me breathless. What was this? I breathed deeply again. I needed more of whatever that was. My body craved it with every nerve and fiber. While I was lost in the hazy, distracting sensation, I suddenly realized that this might be…the mating heat? How is that possible? I thought my wolf was dormant. No matter what it is, I need to go home now. There was danger nearby, and I had no mate - not even a chosen one anymore - to share this heat with. I shook my head, trying to clear the dizzying sensation. I managed to rise to my feet and started to make my way home, but the intoxicating smell kept coming towards me and getting stronger, as if it was coming from someone running towards me. Was this what was triggering me into heat? "Lads, look what we've found," a low voice suddenly spoke from the tree-line. "A female wolf in heat." I whirled to face the man who stepped into the clearing. He was tall and lean. His face bore the stubble of a few days unshaven. More strangers stepped from the trees. They wore rough denim and leather. Knives and nets hung from their belts. They smelled sweaty, almost blocking the delightful smell from earlier. They must be Rogues! I realized with horror. "Looking for something, pretty?" a flash of teeth in the dark beneath dark, shadowed pits for eyes. "No, I was just leaving," I could hear my voice shaking. "Why leave? If you're looking for a mate-" the man inhaled a shuddering breath, sniffing the air pointedly, "and it certainly smells like you are… then I'm sure we have several young bucks who would be willing to help, right lads?" Murmured approval rose. They were fanning out behind me now, cutting off my escape. "G-Get away from m-me," I tried to growl. "I don't w-want you!" Another man laughed. "Looks like we got ourselves a feisty one, lads." The man lunged forward. I felt his fingers snatch at the hem of my coat, yanking me backwards towards him. Tears started to well in my eyes as he grabbed at me. "LEAVE HER ALONE!" A voice cracked through the air like thunder. That intoxicating scent that had triggered my heat immediately enveloped me. Chapter 2 Avery's POV One of the rogues scoffed without even looking at who was behind him. "Back off, lad. Go find your own girl—" "Wait. He's not…" another stammered. The rogues all turned their attention to the man behind them. I saw a figure, all in black, standing there. His height and broad shoulders emanated strength and power. He looked even stronger than Ryan, who was already a strong Alpha, but I couldn't see his face in the dark. "I said, leave her alone. Don't make me say it a third time," the man warned the rogues again. "Heck, let's go-," The rogues stumbled back, muttering curses, and then fled away. And then there was silence. Now I was alone with him. From here, I could sense that he was in heat as well. I felt drawn to him like a moth to flame. For one second, warning bells blared in my mind. Had I traded one pack of predators for an even more dangerous one? Then he started walking towards me. With every step, the intoxicating smell became heavier, luring me in as we drew closer to each other. "Mine," The stranger said while his arms slid around my waist, sending bolts of honeyed lightning down my spine. I swallowed hard. He was irresistible. My fingers scrabbled at his forearms, but the heat of him as he pulled me against him… Oh my goodness. My pulse still pounded, but now it pounded in time with his heartbeat. I found myself clinging to his shoulders instead of pushing him away. One of his hands stroked from my waist up my side and came to rest on the side of my neck. Then he tilted my face towards the moon, his mouth claiming mine in a searing thunderclap. What a kiss! I gasped, and parted my lips to let him take more of me. Static frizzed across my nerves as his mouth and tongue claimed mine. No one has ever kissed me like this! Time stuttered past in gasps of breath and heat. His lips and hands dragged wildfire across my skin, and lower. I squirmed as his hands parted my clothing, and then moaned as he sank his fingers between my legs. Already we had leaped past anything I had ever done with Ryan. I found I didn't care. There was only this man. Only he mattered now. The moon above danced in my vision as I lost myself in the haze of pleasure and sensation. I couldn't get enough of him. Nothing had ever felt better. No one had ever touched me like this… I was liquid moonlight in his arms as he undressed me in the darkness. I unbuttoned his clothing, wanting his skin against mine. His mouth ran across my body like he was worshipping me. The sounds he made as he touched me everywhere was lavish praise. "Mine." He repeated in a growl, stroking my skin and listening to my pleasured cries as he moved behind me. His hands were all over me, and I felt him pushing at my entrance. I spread myself further for him, I needed him so badly. The mating heat had set me aflame. Pleasure crescendoed within me, somewhere a wolf howled. We rested against each other after our first joining. He was strong and searingly hot as I leaned back on his chest and he slowly continued to move, our bodies locked together. He pressed soft kisses to the top of my head, and then we found our rhythm again, mating again and again. When we finally separated, it was only so that I could mount him from the top this time. He kissed along my jaw as his hands grasped my waist and lifted me onto his lap. I rocked my body against him, feeling him in me. His nails scratched down my back as he made sounds of approval beneath me. He leaned up so his mouth claimed mine while his hands caressed every part of me, and he murmured sweet, prayerful praises into my skin. I felt treasured and beautiful under his admiration. When his head sank to my neck again, there was a sudden stinging of pain, followed by more pleasure. I felt like I was going to explode with sensation. We moved together, crying out in dual, synchronous pleasure. I didn't know who he was, but in the throes of heat, I didn't care. He was perfect. I was his. He was mine. We fit together perfectly. That was all that mattered. I woke in the dewy grass in pre-dawn darkness. My stranger lay behind me, cradling me in his strong arms. I couldn't see his face in the shadows, but I traced the contours of his jaw with my fingers, gently. Who are you? I wondered. Whoever he is, he's massively strong. I couldn't believe my first mating had been with a rogue in the forest. It was hard to feel regret when it had felt so good. "Thank you for protecting me." I whispered against his sleeping cheek, "And thank you for showing me pleasure." I slowly pulled myself away from him and dressed, wincing at sore muscles and other places that were tender after what we'd done. I blushed a bit at the memory. It had been lovely, but now it would be a secret treasure I kept for myself, forever. As dawn rose over the forest, I carefully left without waking him up. I returned home as quickly as possible. I could hear my family chatting loudly in the living room as I tried to slink silently down the hallway to my room. "The Alpha's heir is quite the catch, Zara," my father was saying with a pride he never showed for me. "Think of the prestige this will bring to our daughter!" my step-mom exalted. She had been the one who had called me a liar, accusing me of pretending to have a wolf and encouraging others to bully me. You would think my father as Gamma, the military coordinator for our pack, would have seen this as an affront to his family. Instead, he had loathed me for bringing that negative attention home. He blamed me for what he saw as the loss of our family's prestige. While they all seemed distracted by celebrating Zara's mating with Ryan, I snuck up the stairs to my room. Thankfully, no one seemed to have noticed that I'd been gone all night. I was a mess from spending the night messing around on the forest floor, and I needed a shower badly. When I undressed, I gasped at the sight of a bite-mark on my neck. How could he mark me? If anyone saw this mark, I would be ruined. To be marked by a strange rogue from outside our pack without our Alpha's consent was considered treason. I needed to hide it. With a bang, the door to the bathroom flew open. "Didn't know you got home already, human." Zara stepped into the room with glee. I tried desperately to hide the mark on my neck with my hand, but she noticed the movement. "What are you hiding?" Zara strode across the room and pulled my arm down roughly. "A mating mark!" She laughed cruelly. "Dad! Mom!" Zara shouted to the living room downstairs. "Please Zara, no!" I pleaded. "The pathetic human got marked by someone, and she dared to hide it from us!" Chapter 3 Avery's POV "What the heck-" my father cursed as he stomped up the stairs. My father and stepmother burst into the room. I tried to back away as they advanced on me in the small space. Zara snatched at my arm and whirled me around so that the bite was more visible in the light. My father took a look at the bite mark, stunned. "This mark looks like it was left by a strong wolf," he muttered incredulously. "Who marked you?" When Zara and her mother heard the word ‘strong', they stared at me with stunned and dirty looks. I didn't want to answer, could barely believe it myself, but I had learned to speak when spoken to in this house. "I don't know." I whispered. "Where is he then?" His voice rose to a bellow. "Probably still by the pond in the forest, but I'm not sure…." "I bet he just ran off," Zara sneered, "I told you, a human like you would never be wanted by anyone." The first kick from my father caught me off guard. My father was quite a strong Gamma, and I immediately fell to the ground on the other side of the room. "How dare you say you know nothing after being marked!" my father bellowed. "I should've never accepted you into my family. I knew you're just destined to be a lowly scum like your mom!" The second kick descended swiftly as I yelped and curled like a worm on the ground. "This is the gratitude I get for raising you!" I teared up thinking about my mother. My mother is just a normal servant in my pack. She accidentally slept with my father while he was drunk and conceived me. My father, as the gamma of the pack, never wanted a servant like her. So he angrily announced that she'd seduced him, and she was demoted to work as an omega slave in our pack. The old Alpha, out of mercy, asked him to at least keep me and raise me in his family. I was almost never permitted to see my mother, but I remembered her kindness when I sneaked a few chances to visit. "Avery should be demoted to a slave too, just like her mom, since she is a scum who got herself marked and abandoned." Zara suggested to her father. Zara had long hated that I was Ryan's girlfriend, wanting him instead for herself. Now I suppose she had gotten what she'd wished for. "No daughter of mine will be a slave!" my father hissed. "First wolf-less, now this! I can't let you tread on my honor as the pack's Gamma anymore." I flinched away from his kicks, but had long ago learned not to run. It would only make him angrier. I could feel my back welting under his blows. Finally, he slowed down, breathing heavily. He leaned towards me, roughly gripping my jaw in his hand and stared for a long moment at the mark on my neck. Then a cunning and cruel expression crept over his face. "At the mating ball, find a man who will accept you, marked scum," my father growled. His fingers bruised my face with the force of his grip, "and if you do not, then it will be my duty to remove you from this world." He had threatened to kill me before, but this time I could see in his flat stare that he meant it. A knot of ice formed at the base of my spine. Fear and panic warred with outrage and anger within me. I could not outrun him. I could not fight him. I had nowhere to go. And the mating ball…… Our Silvermoon Pack had a tradition of intermarriage with Nightwolf Pack. The Nightwolf Alpha must pick a wife from Silvermoon in every three generations and vice versa. This particular mating ceremony was to be held for the young and unmated Nightwolf Alpha, Gideon, to choose a wife. The rest of werewolves from both packs would participate and mingle to see if they too could find suitable matches. It should be a fun time, but everyone was nervous about it instead. Because Alpha Gideon was a cold-blooded murderer. It was said that he had wiped a dozen packs from the face of the earth, their survivors scattered and packless. In contrast, Silvermoon's Alpha was old and weakening. I didn't think anyone in a strong and cold-blooded pack like his would want me. A dormant and marked wolf. "You will leave this house for a husband, or you will leave it on a slab." my father punctuated his final statement with a backhand across my cheek that sent me reeling into the wall, and then left the room. Gideon's POV I woke from the best dream of my life to find my mate was gone. At first, I didn't worry. I had marked her, she couldn't get too far. But when I tried to reach out to her through our bond, all I got was a muted dead-end. How is that possible? My memories of the night before were so vivid. It hadn't been a dream. Mate. My wolf had said. We'd caught the delicious scent of her, drifting to me on the forest breeze. The joy I'd felt at knowing I was about to meet my mate. Nothing could have kept me from her! I had run miles through that forest to get to where she was. Then I saw her surrounded by rogue filth, and they were trying to take her from me! The frenzy that awoke in me when my wolf realized our fated mate was in danger was lethal. I had chased them away, which was better than they'd deserved. They had offered no real challenge to my wolf's dominance. I had found her. Claimed her. Mated her. The wolf-sense had overwhelmed all others. Every fiber of my being demanded I mark her properly. Make her mine, forever. I sunk my fangs into her neck when my wolf released enough pheromones to make sure she couldn't feel the pain. That mark should have been indelible. I should have been able to follow it for miles. Now the bond connection dissipated as though it had never existed, and so had her intoxicating scent. The worst thing was that we'd mated in the darkness, and I didn't even know what she looked like yet. My wolf had been pacing impatiently at the back of my mind. Restless and concerned. I searched the area for a while longer, then went home and recalled my Beta, Tegan, to my office immediately. I explained the situation and asked him to find my marked fated mate. Tegan was surprised to find out I'd marked someone last night. My Beta cleared his throat, "What will you do if you find her? This mating ball with Silvermoon is an unbreakable tradition." Knowing he was right only made his words more distasteful to my ears. "I'll just pick a woman who wants to be my Luna nominally, but I will only mark, want, and love my true mate. I will make that clear before anyone dares to volunteer." I would never honor an arranged marriage while the woman who was my fate mate remained a mystery. Chapter 4 Avery's POV A few days later I stood in front of my mirror. I pulled my nightshirt away from where my shoulder met my neck. My bite mark was already healed. That was remarkably fast. I touched the smooth skin in disbelief. There was now no visible indication of what had happened under the Mating Moon. I knew the mark was still there, but it was sealed inside and invisible to others. If only I could reach out and find the man who had mated with me! However, since my wolf was dormant, I also could not sense my mate through the bond. I had no way to find him, or communicate with him. I didn't even know what he looked like! Today was the Mating Ball where the Nightwolf Alpha would choose his mate. I needed to find someone to accept me by the end of today, or my father would kill me to save face. It felt like an impossible task. A commotion rose from down below, and I lifted my head from my knees, listening. "Alpha Gideon is about to arrive!" I heard my step-mother snap. "Finish the preparations." Zara's tone was tense and fearful. Alpha Gideon was not someone anyone would mess with. I pressed my hand over my heart, feeling it thud against my palm. I could hear it clearly in the silence of my dusty, still, bedroom. It was time for me to leave, but when I stood and tried to leave my room, the door lock clicked loudly. From the other side, I heard Zara laughing. "No one want you anyway. You might as well just wait for death, dear sister!" Gideon's POV Being Alpha of Nightwolf pack means dealing with a large amount of bureaucratic nonsense. Tradition was a venerable word that sometimes felt more like a venomous curse. I had long ago learned to face uncomfortable duties head-on. Still, there were few obligations I despised more than this one to which I was headed. It was the day of the mate selection. I had done my best to distract myself from the distasteful task to come. Spread across the leather seat next to me were thick dossiers detailing the most recent reports on attacks throughout my territory. The ledger in my hands detailed my commands for troop movements, and where to place our scouts as the dangerous time of the dark moon approached. Paperwork, unfortunately, was not enough to occupy my mind these days. As my driver guided the sleek sedan through the dense woods, I watched swirls of mist rise above the trees. Thick bands of vapor arced up towards the distant sun and shattered into smaller puffs, drifting down the valley into which we were descending. The motion reminded me of a woman, arching her back in pleasure off of the forest floor beneath me. She too, had shattered and disappeared. "Still no sign of that girl from that night?" I snapped. It came out more harshly than I intended, and my Beta sitting across from me widened his eyes in surprise. "Apologies, Alpha." Tegan replied carefully, "No new marked women have been reported in any pack I searched." I tapped my fingers on the seat and frowned. Within me, my wolf was pacing in aggravation. "Keep finding her. At all cost." Tegan flinched at my response but said nothing as the car rolled to a stop at the Silvermoon ceremony hall. Behind us in the drive, more vehicles from my pack parked behind us. I stepped out of the car, and straightened my jacket. There was a group of women standing near the door, eying me appreciatively. Their scents were all shouting a mix of curiosity and fear. I saw a few dive out of my line of sight to avoid attracting my attention. Didn't they know that motion is what attracts predators' attention? Foolish. I knew why they were running though. I had heard what the other packs said about me, and the things I had done. I couldn't care less. But with my scary reputation, it was more difficult to believe that some of their cheeks were flushing already. I guess there were always lunatics who would take any risk if it meant a chance at power and status. I spared no more attention to any of them while I strode towards where the old Alpha of Silvermoon was waiting. "Alpha Gideon." the old Alpha nodded his head in greeting over our clasped forearms. "I am honored to welcome you to this hall." "Alpha Leon." I nodded brusquely in return, suddenly weary of these formalities. "I understand there was a rogue incursion here a few nights ago. I encountered some of them as well. Have you been able to make any way into locating them? It seems to be originating somewhere near your borders." The old man's face took on a distant, wary expression. "Oh, well now, let's see." Alpha Leon cast his rheumy gaze around the room, as though the answers were written on the far wall. "No, we haven't located that. We've had some other incidents that have required our focus." Something in his tone gave me the distinct impression the rogue issue hadn't featured in his attention at all, much less been the center of his focus. Irritation bubbled up within me with all the subtlety of a geyser. "Then I suggest you focus on that," I ground out, "and stop causing trouble that I will have to clean up." Silence fell over the ceremony hall. To the side, I saw Tegan's lips twitch. He knew how much I was leaving unsaid. Alpha Leon was lucky he'd only gotten a taste of my temper. Even if I caused him to lose face in his pack, I couldn't bring myself to feel sorry about it. If his pack had been patrolling properly, my mate would not have been almost attacked. My wolf might be less angry, and I might not need to claim her right there in the forest to calm my wolf. If my wolf was patient enough to take her back to my packhouse, I wouldn't have let her just run away the next morning. The awkward moment passed, and formalities resumed, but I had already checked out. I moved through the greetings and hospitality traditions - my mind miles away. The sooner I got out of here, the sooner I could resume my search for her. In the middle of what felt like an endless parade of Silvermoon's eligible mates, one of the men in the crowd approached. "I'm Cohen, the Gamma of the pack, Alpha Gideon," He said. "I am responsible for organizing this mating ball. You have been shown all the daughters of our highest ranking families. Which matches are you most interested in so far?" Everyone went quiet in the room. I could sense expectation, fear and curiosity bubbling from the crowd. I glanced at all the girls in the room and crossed my arms. No big difference. "I don't really care. Anyone will do. Before I take volunteers, however, you need to know-" I paused. "I won't mark anyone I choose today. Prepared for that..." "But the tradition-" Alpha Leon hesitated. "The tradition doesn't force me to mark anyone. Just marriage," I cut his words before he could finish. "I have a marked mate already." Now the room was filled with apprehension and wary glances. I guess no one wanted to be picked under these conditions, by an Alpha known to be ruthless and a mistress to compete with in the future. I was glad. It was better if no one volunteered anyways. "So anyone will do," I turned to the Gamma who spoke to me earlier. "Maybe your daughter?" "Oh-, She-uh-she's mated to Ryan already. So-" The gamma clearly panicked and stuttered. "Father, how could you forget about Avery?" One of the girls walked to the front and turned around to face me. "Alpha Gideon, I'm Zara, the Gamma daughter of the pack. Forgive my father for neglecting to mention that I also have a sister." "She admires you a lot, but she isn't here because she hasn't been feeling well lately. Maybe you'd like to meet her?" she continued, but there was something to her smile that made me feel like she was scheming something vicious. Still, all women except my fated mate were all the same to me. "Fine. Bring her to me." Chapter 5 Avery's POV The key turning in my door seemed obscenely loud. When Zara stepped in, her face bore a haughty and pleased expression. My stomach sank. This wouldn't be good. "Lucky you. You get to live a little longer." She informed me, dumping a pile of clothing onto the bed. "Your marriage has been decided." So. They had found some unlucky but obliging wolf to foist me onto. I tried to stir up an emotion, but all I felt was relief that I wasn't going to die. Until she told me who it was. "You will marry Alpha Gideon." Zara crowed triumphantly. A flare of panic raced through me. My fingers trembled where they gripped the blankets. It can't be! The man is ruthless! I might as well die anyways! Zara looked at my pale face and laughed. "Oh yes, you're the only woman he would agree to marry." She stepped to the bed where I sat and pulled me to my feet. "Get up, Bride-to-be! It's your lucky day!" she sneered. I clutched at Zara's arm frantically as she hauled me up. "Zara, if he discovers that I was marked, he will kill me," I pleaded. "Actually, he won't mark you because he has a marked mate already. Who knows what happened to her! I bet you will enjoy all the drama." My stepsister laughed in my face, "And if he still finds out you were marked, just kill yourself before he tortures you to death." Zara snatched my hairbrush from my dresser and began attacking the knots in my hair. She twisted my hair up into a pile on top of my head and secured it with a clip. Then she held out a formal dress from the pile of clothing she'd brought. "Get dressed. Your fiancé is waiting, and he doesn't look like a patient man." When she was done preparing me I didn't recognize the woman staring at me in the mirror. The draped shot silk of the dress clung to my body suggestively and the flashy beading and high neck of the collar sent the whole outfit into "trying too hard" territory. I had always preferred simple styles that weren't so flashy. A dress like this was not something I would ever have chosen for myself. None of this was. You can feel sorry for yourself later. If you survive. Zara surveyed her handiwork with satisfaction. "Well, no one will mistake who you're intended for." She smirked, "Let's go." I blinked at the sunshine as we stepped out of the house. Already it felt like ages since I'd felt the sun on my face and the breeze on my skin. I would have rejoiced more in my freedom if it didn't feel like I was headed to my funeral. The path to the ceremony hall was lined with members of the pack. They milled about nervously, anticipation thick in the air. I saw Lillian, a friend of mine, staring at me worriedly. "Avery!" Lillian rushed to my side as we passed, "Are you sure you want to do this?" she whispered. I was touched by her concern. Lillian was one of the few packmates who'd never judged me for not being able to summon my wolf. She had been kind, and also brought me news about my mother when she could. I wished I could tell her everything but that would only put her in danger as well. Although it felt like I had no true choice at all, I could choose not to endanger anyone else. I hugged her tightly instead, trying to put all of my gratitude and friendship into the embrace and then kept walking. She dropped back, her eyes full of questions, but she didn't pursue me any further. "Smart human " Zara laughed at me under her breath as we continued on, "keeping your mouth shut. Let the wolves do the talking, hmm?" A familiar man stepped into our path. Seeing his handsome figure sent a pang of ice through my heart. Maybe one day it wouldn't hurt to look at him and remember how foolishly I'd loved and believed him. Ryan squared his shoulders and stared at me with disdain as we approached. "How quickly you've changed, Avery." He said in a snide, cold voice. "It took no time at all for you to cling to another Alpha." There had been a time when Ryan had claimed to care about my well being. How quickly the man I thought I knew had changed. And now he accused me of being false? Anger boiled under my skin at the double standard. "Well you would know all about betrayal." I snapped back, "If anyone's trust was misplaced, it was clearly mine." I glanced between him and Zara, "Congratulations, you two really are perfect for each other." Ryan's jaw clenched and he looked away guiltily. I hoped he was remembering now all the times I'd shown him my loyalty. He would be lucky to get half as good from his new mate. Zara snorted, "Oh don't let her fool you with that innocent pretense. She's no helpless victim." She ran her fingers underneath the lapels of Ryan's jacket and leaned into him to whisper, "She was so desperate to get back at you that she allowed someone else to mark her!" "WHAT?!" Ryan roared and reached for me. I tried to pivot away but he snatched at the high collar of my dress and yanked it roughly. The delicate silk and bead work was no match at all for the Alpha heir's strength. My dress tore to my collarbone, exposing my neck. "Wait-, the mark is gone-" Ryan questioned. "She healed this fast?" Zara seemed to be surprised too, grasping my neck even harder. Suddenly, the pain abated, and Zara's grip loosened. I looked up to see a large, dark form looming over us, silhouetted by the setting sun. Something familiar about him. I could not see his face at first, but his Alpha aura was menacingly palpable as he pushed Ryan and Zara away with a casual shove. The stranger turned to face me, and I was struck by his handsome appearance. I should thank him. "Thank yo-" I started to say, but the man cut me off. "So you are my chosen bride - " His eyes narrowed. "But why did I hear something about you being marked?"
“Darcy is feeling dizzy tonight. Let's suppress our bond, Emma. We can have our marking ceremony some other day.” Those were the exact words he spat when I called him on the day that was supposed to be our marking ceremony. It was the seventh time he asked me to suppress the sacred bond between us for his childhood sweetheart. The first time he suppressed it was because Darcy’s pack was under attack and he wanted to be by her side. “Darcy is fighting for her survival and you want me to be pulled by our fated bond? Don't make me believe you are this selfish., Emma.” The third time he suppressed it he said, “Darcy is having a fever. I can't leave her alone.” By the sixth time, he didn't bother explaining why he had the witch suppress our bond in the most brutal way possible because he was in a hurry to go meet Darcy. Since we were fated mates, every time he wanted to be intimate with her, he would have a witch suppress the bond between us. As an Alpha, this suppression barely affects him but as an Omega, it would leave me in a terrible pain that I could not get up from my bed for weeks. Though devastated seeing me in such pain, he would offer me only a few lines of apologies and a bundle of promises to make it up to me in future. That's it. So, when the seventh time, he refused to mark me and came home to suppress our bond to be with Darcy, I had already packed my clothes. It will be the last time he suppresses our bond because the next time, there will be no bond between us to suppress. Chapter 1 “Call Bonnie! I’m ready.” I said as soon as Edward walked into our room. Pushing my hair back, I exposed the spot on my neck where our bond was delicate. He had his pack’s witch, Bonnie, suppress our bond so many times that it was barely visible now. I could see the guilt and remorse flickered through his eyes as he walked closer. Holding my hands gently, he said, “It will be the last time, Emma. I promise.” “Once Darcy was stable and didn't need me around her, You won't have to go through this searing pain.” I had believed him. Seven times. But now, I was done chasing the shadow I would never be able to catch up. Everytime, he went to take care of Darcy, he would have Bonnie suppress our bond. Being an omega, the suppression would leave me in so much pain, I wouldn't get up from bed for weeks. While I would be moaning in pain and cold, he would stay by Darcy's side, comforting her for what, a fever or a scratch she probably caused while cutting her fangs? “It's okay.” I replied, my voice indifferent, “You can call Bonnie now in case you get late because of me and blame me for it.” The last time he suppressed our bond, I completely lost my strength and fainted. He stayed with me for half an hour before he finally left. The next day he blamed me for holding him and refused to come back for the next three months. His face darkened, “What's that supposed to mean? The last time it's because you didn't eat well-” “Didn't eat well?” I sneered, “Do you think that's why I fainted?” He bit his lips. He quickly regretted saying that, while I continued, “You are an Alpha, Edward. You don't understand what it feels to suppress the bond because you don't have to go through the pain. It's I who suffers for whom? For Darcy?” Having said that, I walked out of the room. I feel disgusted even looking at the Alpha I blindly followed all these years. But, he chased after me. “If you want, I can stay by your side tonight. I’ll leave only when you are stable.” “No need.” I refused, “I can handle it like I always did.” One last time. I can bear it. I said in my mind. Half an hour later, Bonnie stood before my eyes, her silver hair braided tight against her scalp, her eyes filled with a weary pity that I hated more than Edward’s guilt. She carried her satchel of herbs and stones—the tools of my torture. "Emma, you’re already weak. Your lunar cycle is peaking. If we suppress it now..." "Do it," I interrupted. "He has a promise to keep, doesn't he? Darcy is waiting." Edward winced at the venom in my tone. "Bonnie, just... make it quick. I’ll stay with her until the initial shock passes." "I told you, I don't want you here," I said, looking Edward dead in the eye. "Go to her.” Just then his phone rang. Darcy's name flashed on the screen. He picked it up. “What? That serious? I’m coming right now.” He was still on the call when he had already crossed the room, completely forgetting his initial promise to me. Then as if remembered something, he turned back and said, “The next full Moon, it will be our marking ceremony.” Next Full Moon? What I pity, Edward. That's the day I have chosen to completely leave you. Chapter 2 The silence after the door slammed shut was heavier than the suppression spell itself. Bonnie didn’t say a word; the pity in her eyes had curdled into a somber respect. She performed the ritual with a practiced, somber efficiency. As the silver light of her magic seared through my veins, dulling the golden thread that connected my soul to Edward’s, I didn’t scream. I didn’t even moan. I simply watched the ceiling, counting the seconds until I was finally, blissfully, numb. “Don't you regret severing your bond with Edward?” Bonnie asked, “He is after all an Alpha, and he has never refused to mark you.” “Never marked me as well.” I said. The silence was deafening before she sighed, “Since he is an Alpha, he would not realise the bond between you two is already broken. Not until the next full Moon.” “I’ll keep my mouth shut by then. But, I hope you have figured out what you are going to do after that.” she said. “You are his fated mate. Edward would not like to lose the power he gets by bonding with his fated mate.” “Don't worry. I have thought through this.” I replied, “Thank you for keeping it a secret for me, Bonnie. It would be impossible to get Edward break our bond if you hadn't helped me secretly.” She smiled, “Your mother saved my life years ago. I’m indebted to her daughter.” By the next morning, the "weeks of bedrest" Edward expected of me weren't going to happen. I had a deadline, and it didn't involve waiting for a marking ceremony that was never going to take place. *** "You look like a ghost, Em," my best friend, Sarah, whispered as she tucked a stray hair behind my ear. We were sitting at The Howl, a small café on the edge of the pack territory—far enough away to avoid the main barracks, or so I thought. "I feel like one," I admitted, swirling the cooling tea in my mug. "But ghosts are hard to catch, aren't they? That’s the plan." Sarah squeezed my hand. "I still can't believe he left you mid-spell because Darcy had a 'crisis.' I heard from the scouts that she just had a nightmare. A nightmare, Emma." I let out a dry, hollow laugh. "To Edward, Darcy’s bad dreams are more important than my reality. But it’s fine. Let him have his shadows. I’m finding the sun." "That's my girl. Now, drink up. We’re going to browse that vintage shop you like. No pack talk, no Alpha talk, just—" Sarah’s voice cut off abruptly. Her gaze shifted to the door, her posture stiffening into a defensive crouch. I didn't have to turn around to know who it was. The air in the room suddenly felt thick, charged with the scent of pine and rain—and the cloying, sweet smell of Darcy’s expensive perfume. Edward walked in, his arm draped protectively around Darcy’s shoulders. He looked triumphant, relaxed, surrounded by a handful of his high-ranking wolves. He didn't notice me at first, too busy laughing at something one of his friends said. "Oh look," sneered Jax, one of Edward’s closest fingers, pointing a finger toward our table. "The Omega is actually out of bed. I thought the suppression spell usually kept you horizontal for a month, Emma. You finally learn how to toughen up?" The group stopped. Edward’s laughter died instantly as his eyes met mine. He looked startled—almost offended—to see me upright and dressed. "Emma?" Edward stepped forward, his brow furrowing. "What are you doing here? You should be resting. Bonnie said your levels were dangerously low." Darcy pouted, tightening her grip on Edward’s waist. "Maybe she just wanted attention, Eddy. You know how sensitive Omegas can be when they feel... overlooked." His friends chuckled. "Careful, Darcy," another called out. "If you breathe too hard on her, she might faint again and keep the Alpha from his real duties." Sarah slammed her hands on the table, her chair screeching back as she stood up. "You arrogant, bottom-feeding—" "Sarah." I reached out, my voice calm and terrifyingly level. I caught her wrist, pulling her back. "Don't." "Emma, they’re mocking you! He’s standing right there letting them!" Sarah hissed, her eyes glowing a faint amber. I stood up slowly. I didn't look at Jax. I didn't look at those mocking wolves. I looked directly at Edward. He looked uncomfortable, his hand twitching as if he wanted to reach for me, but the weight of Darcy’s presence held him in place. "It’s okay," I said to Sarah, though I kept my eyes on the man who was supposed to be my mate. "They’re right. I’ve spent far too much time being 'sensitive.' It’s amazing how much clarity you get when you realize you’re fighting for a seat at a table that doesn't even have a chair for you." "Emma, wait," Edward started, taking a step toward me. "About last night—" I didn't give him the satisfaction of an argument. I didn't scream about the pain or the broken promises. I simply picked up my coat and slung it over my shoulder. "Enjoy your coffee, Edward," I said, offering a small, polite smile that didn't reach my eyes. "And Darcy? I hope the nightmares stay away. It would be a shame to interrupt the Alpha’s busy schedule again." I turned on my heel and walked out the door, my head held high. I didn't look back to see the stunned silence that had fallen over them, or the way Edward’s face had gone pale as he realized, perhaps for the first time, that the bond he kept suppressing was no longer holding me back. It was letting me go. Chapter 3 After Edward suppressed our bond, he would not contact me for a week and spend this time with Darcy. I thought this time would be the same. But surprisingly, he texted me that night. “Don't take Jax’s words to heart, Emma. He talks rubbish.” I read the text and tossed my phone aside, not in a mood to entertain him. But, my phone rang. It was Edward. “Emma, are you mad at me?” He asked as soon as I picked up the call. His voice sounded hoarse. “Why do you care?” I asked instead. Gone were the days I used to melt on a few words he would speak to me softly. “Why won't I?” He spoke, “You are my mate, my Luna. Of course, I care.” “If you cared, you would have been by my side and not by Darcy’s, Edward.” I blurted out, “If you cared you wouldn't let me go through this pain while comforting her for a nightmare.” “Emma…” he whispered my name, soft and gentle. “It will be the last time. I promise. I’ll make it up to you.” “How about we go shopping tomorrow? Just you and me. It's your birthday as well.” He proposed and before I could refuse him, he hung up. I don't know why I did not call him back to cancel our meeting and instead got ready the next day. Perhaps, it was going to be our last day together. I wanted to have one good memory with him before finally leaving. But, as I stood before the villa he had gifted me on the day we first discovered we were fated mates, his car stopped right before me. I walked ahead and opened the passenger seat. But, Darcy had already occupied that seat. I looked into Edward’s eyes and said, “I remember you said just you and me.” A moment of hesitation flickered through his eyes before he finally managed to speak, “Darcy happened to buy something as well. So, I brought her along.” While I waited for a good moment for Darcy to leave my spot, Edward's voice made my chest crawl. “Emma, do you mind sitting in the back? Darcy gets car sick if she isn’t in the front. You understand, right?” I didn’t answer. I simply closed the door and climbed into the backseat. As we drove, I watched them through the rearview mirror—Edward’s hand occasionally resting on the center console, close enough for Darcy to brush her fingers against his. I was a ghost in my own birthday celebration. The mall was a blur of high-end boutiques and painful realizations. Edward didn’t hold my hand. He didn’t ask which dress I liked. Instead, he walked behind Darcy. “I’m going to try these on,” Darcy chirped, clutching a handful of silk slips. “Edward, come tell me which color suits my skin tone?” Edward glanced at me, a brief flash of conflict crossing his face, but Darcy pulled on his arm. “I’ll be right back, Emma. Just stay here.” Ten minutes passed. Then fifteen. The sales associates began to give me pitying looks—the future Luna of the pack, standing alone on her birthday while her mate vanished into the fitting rooms with another woman. I walked toward the back of the store, my heart hammering against my ribs. I told myself I was just going to check on them. But as I approached the heavy velvet curtains of the VIP fitting area, I heard it. The sound of a low, familiar groan. I pushed the curtain slightly. In the reflection of the three-way mirror, I saw them. Darcy was pressed against the wall, her legs wrapped around Edward’s waist, and his head was buried in the crook of her neck. His hands were gripping her hips with a ferocity he hadn't shown me in months. I didn't scream. I didn't even cry. Something inside me simply... snapped. The last thread of the "one good memory" I wanted to save had just been incinerated. I walked out of the store, the bright mall lights suddenly feeling like a spotlight on my stupidity. I heard Edward’s voice from behind, calling my name desperately. I ignored it. I pulled out my phone, my fingers steady as I dialed Sarah’s number. “Sarah?” I said as soon as the line picked up. “Emma? I thought you were enjoying the day with your Alpha ,” Sarah’s voice was weary, defensive. “Is there a bar open tonight?” I asked, my voice cold and clear. “A loud one. One where nobody cares about Lunas or fated mates.” There was a stunned silence on the other end. “Emma, what happened?” “It’s my birthday, Sarah,” I said, looking back at the store one last time before turning toward the exit. “And I want to celebrate the fact that I’m finally done. Pick me up in twenty minutes.” Chapter 4 The cool night air bit at my skin as I stood on the curb, the neon signs of the mall blurring into streaks of artificial light. Every time I closed my eyes, I saw the reflection in that three-way mirror—the way his hands, the same hands that had once traced the mark on my neck, held her with a desperate, hungry possessiveness. Sarah’s beat-up sedan screeched to a halt in front of me. She didn’t ask questions when I climbed in; she just saw my face and hit the gas. "The Obsidian Lounge," she said, her voice tight. "It’s loud, it’s dark, and Alphas usually find it beneath them. You okay?" "I've never been better," I lied. The hollow space in my chest felt like an open wound, but for the first time, it didn't hurt. It was just numb. The club was a sensory assault. Bass thrummed through the floorboards. I downed three shots of tequila in rapid succession. I wanted to burn the taste of Edward’s lies out of my throat. I was leaning against the bar, watching the crowd, when my phone vibrated in my pocket. Edward: Emma, where did you go? We were just talking. Darcy felt faint and I had to catch her. It wasn't what you think. I let out a harsh, jagged laugh that was swallowed by the music. Talking. He thought I was blind as well as pathetic. "Another," I signaled to the bartender. "Emma, stop," Sarah grabbed my wrist. Just then my phone rang. It was Edward. He video called me. I tossed my phone aside but Sarah picked it up. “What the hell did you do to Emma that she is wasted like this?” She spat showing the camera towards me. Edward frowned, his eyes reflecting genuine care I was too afraid to believe. “Give the phone to Emma.” He commanded from the other side, his voice laced with Alpha dominance. “You are pathetic, Edward.” Sarah snapped back as she threw the phone in my hands. “Emma, it's not what you are thinking. I’m coming to find you. Wait for me.” He said. “The Obsidian Lounge it is, right? We will celebrate your birthday together.” “You don't have to-” He hung up before I could tell him not to. I did not want to see his face right now. But, I stayed there the whole night. It's because I did not want to go back to the home that was filled with the memories of him. Also because part of me did not want to have the last memory of Edward kissing another woman before my eyes. I wanted him to explain. Even if it would be a delusional thought, I did not want to leave with a memory that was going to haunt me forever. I waited there like a fool. But, he did not arrive. He ghosted me on my very birthday. His text only arrived the next morning. [Darcy went on heat last night. She needed me to soothe her wolf. Sorry, darling. I’ll make it up to you at our marking ceremony.] [It's on the Next Full Moon. Don't forget the date.] I stared at the text for a long while, a smile full of self mockery spread on my lips. Just then my phone buzzed with a notification. It was Darcy. She posted on her social media. She was lying on Edward's chest, their bodies entangled into each other, wrapped by a white blanket. The caption read [Finally together] I watched them together and this time, I felt nothing. I had already broken my bond with Edward and now whatever he does, whoever he sleeps with, has nothing to do with me. I grabbed my phone and left the bar. But, I did not go home. Instead, I barged at Sarah’s place. The rest of the days passed in a fraction of time. Edward never contacted me until the day of the Full Moon. My phone has been ringing since morning. But, I ignored it. As I reached the airport, shot a last glance at my phone. Ten missed calls from Edward and countless messages. [Emma, why are you not at home?] [Why are you not picking up my calls?] [Is it about Darcy's post? It's a misunderstanding, Emma. I’ll explain it to you.] [Tonight is our mating ceremony, Emma. Don't forget it.] [I’ll be waiting for you at the altar at 7:00 PM] I looked at my watch. It was 7 o'clock. I blocked his number, took the sim card out of my phone and dumped it in a trash can before I boarded my flight. Goodbye Edward. There is nothing left between us to explain.
“Darcy is feeling dizzy tonight. Let's suppress our bond, Emma. We can have our marking ceremony some other day.” Those were the exact words he spat when I called him on the day that was supposed to be our marking ceremony. It was the seventh time he asked me to suppress the sacred bond between us for his childhood sweetheart. The first time he suppressed it was because Darcy’s pack was under attack and he wanted to be by her side. “Darcy is fighting for her survival and you want me to be pulled by our fated bond? Don't make me believe you are this selfish., Emma.” The third time he suppressed it he said, “Darcy is having a fever. I can't leave her alone.” By the sixth time, he didn't bother explaining why he had the witch suppress our bond in the most brutal way possible because he was in a hurry to go meet Darcy. Since we were fated mates, every time he wanted to be intimate with her, he would have a witch suppress the bond between us. As an Alpha, this suppression barely affects him but as an Omega, it would leave me in a terrible pain that I could not get up from my bed for weeks. Though devastated seeing me in such pain, he would offer me only a few lines of apologies and a bundle of promises to make it up to me in future. That's it. So, when the seventh time, he refused to mark me and came home to suppress our bond to be with Darcy, I had already packed my clothes. It will be the last time he suppresses our bond because the next time, there will be no bond between us to suppress. Chapter 1 “Call Bonnie! I’m ready.” I said as soon as Edward walked into our room. Pushing my hair back, I exposed the spot on my neck where our bond was delicate. He had his pack’s witch, Bonnie, suppress our bond so many times that it was barely visible now. I could see the guilt and remorse flickered through his eyes as he walked closer. Holding my hands gently, he said, “It will be the last time, Emma. I promise.” “Once Darcy was stable and didn't need me around her, You won't have to go through this searing pain.” I had believed him. Seven times. But now, I was done chasing the shadow I would never be able to catch up. Everytime, he went to take care of Darcy, he would have Bonnie suppress our bond. Being an omega, the suppression would leave me in so much pain, I wouldn't get up from bed for weeks. While I would be moaning in pain and cold, he would stay by Darcy's side, comforting her for what, a fever or a scratch she probably caused while cutting her fangs? “It's okay.” I replied, my voice indifferent, “You can call Bonnie now in case you get late because of me and blame me for it.” The last time he suppressed our bond, I completely lost my strength and fainted. He stayed with me for half an hour before he finally left. The next day he blamed me for holding him and refused to come back for the next three months. His face darkened, “What's that supposed to mean? The last time it's because you didn't eat well-” “Didn't eat well?” I sneered, “Do you think that's why I fainted?” He bit his lips. He quickly regretted saying that, while I continued, “You are an Alpha, Edward. You don't understand what it feels to suppress the bond because you don't have to go through the pain. It's I who suffers for whom? For Darcy?” Having said that, I walked out of the room. I feel disgusted even looking at the Alpha I blindly followed all these years. But, he chased after me. “If you want, I can stay by your side tonight. I’ll leave only when you are stable.” “No need.” I refused, “I can handle it like I always did.” One last time. I can bear it. I said in my mind. Half an hour later, Bonnie stood before my eyes, her silver hair braided tight against her scalp, her eyes filled with a weary pity that I hated more than Edward’s guilt. She carried her satchel of herbs and stones—the tools of my torture. "Emma, you’re already weak. Your lunar cycle is peaking. If we suppress it now..." "Do it," I interrupted. "He has a promise to keep, doesn't he? Darcy is waiting." Edward winced at the venom in my tone. "Bonnie, just... make it quick. I’ll stay with her until the initial shock passes." "I told you, I don't want you here," I said, looking Edward dead in the eye. "Go to her.” Just then his phone rang. Darcy's name flashed on the screen. He picked it up. “What? That serious? I’m coming right now.” He was still on the call when he had already crossed the room, completely forgetting his initial promise to me. Then as if remembered something, he turned back and said, “The next full Moon, it will be our marking ceremony.” Next Full Moon? What I pity, Edward. That's the day I have chosen to completely leave you. Chapter 2 The silence after the door slammed shut was heavier than the suppression spell itself. Bonnie didn’t say a word; the pity in her eyes had curdled into a somber respect. She performed the ritual with a practiced, somber efficiency. As the silver light of her magic seared through my veins, dulling the golden thread that connected my soul to Edward’s, I didn’t scream. I didn’t even moan. I simply watched the ceiling, counting the seconds until I was finally, blissfully, numb. “Don't you regret severing your bond with Edward?” Bonnie asked, “He is after all an Alpha, and he has never refused to mark you.” “Never marked me as well.” I said. The silence was deafening before she sighed, “Since he is an Alpha, he would not realise the bond between you two is already broken. Not until the next full Moon.” “I’ll keep my mouth shut by then. But, I hope you have figured out what you are going to do after that.” she said. “You are his fated mate. Edward would not like to lose the power he gets by bonding with his fated mate.” “Don't worry. I have thought through this.” I replied, “Thank you for keeping it a secret for me, Bonnie. It would be impossible to get Edward break our bond if you hadn't helped me secretly.” She smiled, “Your mother saved my life years ago. I’m indebted to her daughter.” By the next morning, the "weeks of bedrest" Edward expected of me weren't going to happen. I had a deadline, and it didn't involve waiting for a marking ceremony that was never going to take place. *** "You look like a ghost, Em," my best friend, Sarah, whispered as she tucked a stray hair behind my ear. We were sitting at The Howl, a small café on the edge of the pack territory—far enough away to avoid the main barracks, or so I thought. "I feel like one," I admitted, swirling the cooling tea in my mug. "But ghosts are hard to catch, aren't they? That’s the plan." Sarah squeezed my hand. "I still can't believe he left you mid-spell because Darcy had a 'crisis.' I heard from the scouts that she just had a nightmare. A nightmare, Emma." I let out a dry, hollow laugh. "To Edward, Darcy’s bad dreams are more important than my reality. But it’s fine. Let him have his shadows. I’m finding the sun." "That's my girl. Now, drink up. We’re going to browse that vintage shop you like. No pack talk, no Alpha talk, just—" Sarah’s voice cut off abruptly. Her gaze shifted to the door, her posture stiffening into a defensive crouch. I didn't have to turn around to know who it was. The air in the room suddenly felt thick, charged with the scent of pine and rain—and the cloying, sweet smell of Darcy’s expensive perfume. Edward walked in, his arm draped protectively around Darcy’s shoulders. He looked triumphant, relaxed, surrounded by a handful of his high-ranking wolves. He didn't notice me at first, too busy laughing at something one of his friends said. "Oh look," sneered Jax, one of Edward’s closest fingers, pointing a finger toward our table. "The Omega is actually out of bed. I thought the suppression spell usually kept you horizontal for a month, Emma. You finally learn how to toughen up?" The group stopped. Edward’s laughter died instantly as his eyes met mine. He looked startled—almost offended—to see me upright and dressed. "Emma?" Edward stepped forward, his brow furrowing. "What are you doing here? You should be resting. Bonnie said your levels were dangerously low." Darcy pouted, tightening her grip on Edward’s waist. "Maybe she just wanted attention, Eddy. You know how sensitive Omegas can be when they feel... overlooked." His friends chuckled. "Careful, Darcy," another called out. "If you breathe too hard on her, she might faint again and keep the Alpha from his real duties." Sarah slammed her hands on the table, her chair screeching back as she stood up. "You arrogant, bottom-feeding—" "Sarah." I reached out, my voice calm and terrifyingly level. I caught her wrist, pulling her back. "Don't." "Emma, they’re mocking you! He’s standing right there letting them!" Sarah hissed, her eyes glowing a faint amber. I stood up slowly. I didn't look at Jax. I didn't look at those mocking wolves. I looked directly at Edward. He looked uncomfortable, his hand twitching as if he wanted to reach for me, but the weight of Darcy’s presence held him in place. "It’s okay," I said to Sarah, though I kept my eyes on the man who was supposed to be my mate. "They’re right. I’ve spent far too much time being 'sensitive.' It’s amazing how much clarity you get when you realize you’re fighting for a seat at a table that doesn't even have a chair for you." "Emma, wait," Edward started, taking a step toward me. "About last night—" I didn't give him the satisfaction of an argument. I didn't scream about the pain or the broken promises. I simply picked up my coat and slung it over my shoulder. "Enjoy your coffee, Edward," I said, offering a small, polite smile that didn't reach my eyes. "And Darcy? I hope the nightmares stay away. It would be a shame to interrupt the Alpha’s busy schedule again." I turned on my heel and walked out the door, my head held high. I didn't look back to see the stunned silence that had fallen over them, or the way Edward’s face had gone pale as he realized, perhaps for the first time, that the bond he kept suppressing was no longer holding me back. It was letting me go. Chapter 3 After Edward suppressed our bond, he would not contact me for a week and spend this time with Darcy. I thought this time would be the same. But surprisingly, he texted me that night. “Don't take Jax’s words to heart, Emma. He talks rubbish.” I read the text and tossed my phone aside, not in a mood to entertain him. But, my phone rang. It was Edward. “Emma, are you mad at me?” He asked as soon as I picked up the call. His voice sounded hoarse. “Why do you care?” I asked instead. Gone were the days I used to melt on a few words he would speak to me softly. “Why won't I?” He spoke, “You are my mate, my Luna. Of course, I care.” “If you cared, you would have been by my side and not by Darcy’s, Edward.” I blurted out, “If you cared you wouldn't let me go through this pain while comforting her for a nightmare.” “Emma…” he whispered my name, soft and gentle. “It will be the last time. I promise. I’ll make it up to you.” “How about we go shopping tomorrow? Just you and me. It's your birthday as well.” He proposed and before I could refuse him, he hung up. I don't know why I did not call him back to cancel our meeting and instead got ready the next day. Perhaps, it was going to be our last day together. I wanted to have one good memory with him before finally leaving. But, as I stood before the villa he had gifted me on the day we first discovered we were fated mates, his car stopped right before me. I walked ahead and opened the passenger seat. But, Darcy had already occupied that seat. I looked into Edward’s eyes and said, “I remember you said just you and me.” A moment of hesitation flickered through his eyes before he finally managed to speak, “Darcy happened to buy something as well. So, I brought her along.” While I waited for a good moment for Darcy to leave my spot, Edward's voice made my chest crawl. “Emma, do you mind sitting in the back? Darcy gets car sick if she isn’t in the front. You understand, right?” I didn’t answer. I simply closed the door and climbed into the backseat. As we drove, I watched them through the rearview mirror—Edward’s hand occasionally resting on the center console, close enough for Darcy to brush her fingers against his. I was a ghost in my own birthday celebration. The mall was a blur of high-end boutiques and painful realizations. Edward didn’t hold my hand. He didn’t ask which dress I liked. Instead, he walked behind Darcy. “I’m going to try these on,” Darcy chirped, clutching a handful of silk slips. “Edward, come tell me which color suits my skin tone?” Edward glanced at me, a brief flash of conflict crossing his face, but Darcy pulled on his arm. “I’ll be right back, Emma. Just stay here.” Ten minutes passed. Then fifteen. The sales associates began to give me pitying looks—the future Luna of the pack, standing alone on her birthday while her mate vanished into the fitting rooms with another woman. I walked toward the back of the store, my heart hammering against my ribs. I told myself I was just going to check on them. But as I approached the heavy velvet curtains of the VIP fitting area, I heard it. The sound of a low, familiar groan. I pushed the curtain slightly. In the reflection of the three-way mirror, I saw them. Darcy was pressed against the wall, her legs wrapped around Edward’s waist, and his head was buried in the crook of her neck. His hands were gripping her hips with a ferocity he hadn't shown me in months. I didn't scream. I didn't even cry. Something inside me simply... snapped. The last thread of the "one good memory" I wanted to save had just been incinerated. I walked out of the store, the bright mall lights suddenly feeling like a spotlight on my stupidity. I heard Edward’s voice from behind, calling my name desperately. I ignored it. I pulled out my phone, my fingers steady as I dialed Sarah’s number. “Sarah?” I said as soon as the line picked up. “Emma? I thought you were enjoying the day with your Alpha ,” Sarah’s voice was weary, defensive. “Is there a bar open tonight?” I asked, my voice cold and clear. “A loud one. One where nobody cares about Lunas or fated mates.” There was a stunned silence on the other end. “Emma, what happened?” “It’s my birthday, Sarah,” I said, looking back at the store one last time before turning toward the exit. “And I want to celebrate the fact that I’m finally done. Pick me up in twenty minutes.” Chapter 4 The cool night air bit at my skin as I stood on the curb, the neon signs of the mall blurring into streaks of artificial light. Every time I closed my eyes, I saw the reflection in that three-way mirror—the way his hands, the same hands that had once traced the mark on my neck, held her with a desperate, hungry possessiveness. Sarah’s beat-up sedan screeched to a halt in front of me. She didn’t ask questions when I climbed in; she just saw my face and hit the gas. "The Obsidian Lounge," she said, her voice tight. "It’s loud, it’s dark, and Alphas usually find it beneath them. You okay?" "I've never been better," I lied. The hollow space in my chest felt like an open wound, but for the first time, it didn't hurt. It was just numb. The club was a sensory assault. Bass thrummed through the floorboards. I downed three shots of tequila in rapid succession. I wanted to burn the taste of Edward’s lies out of my throat. I was leaning against the bar, watching the crowd, when my phone vibrated in my pocket. Edward: Emma, where did you go? We were just talking. Darcy felt faint and I had to catch her. It wasn't what you think. I let out a harsh, jagged laugh that was swallowed by the music. Talking. He thought I was blind as well as pathetic. "Another," I signaled to the bartender. "Emma, stop," Sarah grabbed my wrist. Just then my phone rang. It was Edward. He video called me. I tossed my phone aside but Sarah picked it up. “What the hell did you do to Emma that she is wasted like this?” She spat showing the camera towards me. Edward frowned, his eyes reflecting genuine care I was too afraid to believe. “Give the phone to Emma.” He commanded from the other side, his voice laced with Alpha dominance. “You are pathetic, Edward.” Sarah snapped back as she threw the phone in my hands. “Emma, it's not what you are thinking. I’m coming to find you. Wait for me.” He said. “The Obsidian Lounge it is, right? We will celebrate your birthday together.” “You don't have to-” He hung up before I could tell him not to. I did not want to see his face right now. But, I stayed there the whole night. It's because I did not want to go back to the home that was filled with the memories of him. Also because part of me did not want to have the last memory of Edward kissing another woman before my eyes. I wanted him to explain. Even if it would be a delusional thought, I did not want to leave with a memory that was going to haunt me forever. I waited there like a fool. But, he did not arrive. He ghosted me on my very birthday. His text only arrived the next morning. [Darcy went on heat last night. She needed me to soothe her wolf. Sorry, darling. I’ll make it up to you at our marking ceremony.] [It's on the Next Full Moon. Don't forget the date.] I stared at the text for a long while, a smile full of self mockery spread on my lips. Just then my phone buzzed with a notification. It was Darcy. She posted on her social media. She was lying on Edward's chest, their bodies entangled into each other, wrapped by a white blanket. The caption read [Finally together] I watched them together and this time, I felt nothing. I had already broken my bond with Edward and now whatever he does, whoever he sleeps with, has nothing to do with me. I grabbed my phone and left the bar. But, I did not go home. Instead, I barged at Sarah’s place. The rest of the days passed in a fraction of time. Edward never contacted me until the day of the Full Moon. My phone has been ringing since morning. But, I ignored it. As I reached the airport, shot a last glance at my phone. Ten missed calls from Edward and countless messages. [Emma, why are you not at home?] [Why are you not picking up my calls?] [Is it about Darcy's post? It's a misunderstanding, Emma. I’ll explain it to you.] [Tonight is our mating ceremony, Emma. Don't forget it.] [I’ll be waiting for you at the altar at 7:00 PM] I looked at my watch. It was 7 o'clock. I blocked his number, took the sim card out of my phone and dumped it in a trash can before I boarded my flight. Goodbye Edward. There is nothing left between us to explain.
I had agreed to sleep with my boyfriend Ryan for the first time tonight, on our first Mating Day. When I flung the door to his room open, I saw him looking all hot and unclothed like I imagined. But with another woman on top of him. My younger half sister, Zara. "What the-" I froze in his doorway. Zara was straddling Ryan, facing me. When she spotted me, she smirked and moaned, dipping her head to nip at Ryan's neck. "Oh yes. Just like that!" she said, breathing in his ear. Ryan grunted and lifted her up to roll over on top of her. My stomach flipped. I felt like I was going to throw up. Then Ryan noticed me and froze. "Avery," he breathed. Guilt flushed across his face, but his hands didn't leave Zara's body. The room was silent for a moment. "Zara and I just found out we were fated mates," Ryan's words hammered into my heart. Fated Mate. On Mating Days, werewolves over 19 could smell and recognize their fated mates. The attraction between fated mates is irresistible. They can trigger each other into heat just from smelling each other at a distance. Once fated mates find each other, they will mate and mark each other, forming a resilient bond of intertwined attraction that lasts their whole lives. The only way to resist a fated mate was to mark a chosen mate before you met your fated one. That's what Ryan and I wanted to do tonight on our first Mating Day. I knew I would never get a fated mate because my wolf seemed dormant. When everyone started to shift into their wolf form and communicate with their wolf, I got nothing. I could feel my wolf there back in my mind, though. No one believed what I said, so it became a joke amongst my bullies, especially from my sister Zara's little group. "Wolfless freak." "Pathetic human liar." They would say these words to my face, believing that I was too weak to fight back without a wolf within. And yet, I was with Ryan, the Alpha heir. He did his best to protect me; we both believed we were meant to be together. So tonight, on Mating Day, Ryan and I planned to mate and mark each other, so he could protect me forever. He had been the only light in my life. But now he was taken by Zara. How could Moon Goddess treat me like this? "You choose Zara? Knowing she has been my bully for so long?" A sob was lodged in my throat, but I refused to let it out. I hated that my voice shook as I stared into his eyes. The eyes of the man whom I'd thought was the love of my life. The man I was going to give myself to, tonight. I'd even worn secret lingerie under my coat to mark the special occasion. Now Ryan looked like he wanted to apologize. A flash of regret crossed his handsome face. Zara snaked one arm around his neck and yanked him closer to her, smirking at me from the bed. Ryan clenched his jaw, "Fated mates make each other stronger, Avery." "So I was nothing to you?" The sob tore loose. "Ave--" Ryan's face softened, and he started to rise away from Zara, reaching one hand towards me. Zara reached up and intertwined her fingers with his, stopping his gesture. Her eyes gleamed at me from under her dark lashes. "Ryan, Mating Day is the best time to have the strongest Alpha heir with your fated one…" She arched her bare body up into him. Ryan swallowed, leaning back down to nuzzle at Zara's neck. I could see the yellow flash of wolf in his eyes. When he looked back up at me, the man I had known was gone. Only coldness remained. "Get lost now, human," Ryan's wolf growled past me. Tears streamed down my face. I suppressed my sobs as I ran out and darted down the hidden trails into the old forest. Where could I go? There was only one spot I knew was safe, the place I always turned to when I needed to heal myself. A quiet little pond hidden in the woods. The water shimmered faintly under the moonlight. I settled at the edge, knees pulled to my chest, letting the cool moss beneath me soften the weight I carried. I could hear the rasp of my breathing, thick with the tears in my throat. Slowly, the sounds of the night filtered in. The breeze in the trees, and the rustling of leaves across the ground. Then I heard a different, most sinister sound. The distant howl of wolves. Of course. Tonight was the Full Mating Moon. The rogue hordes of unruly, unmated wolves would be more agitated on this night. While it was unlikely anyone would find me here, it also wasn't safe. I needed to get back to the pack town. I wiped my tears on my sleeve and was about to rise to my feet to head back when I smelled something, delicious and intoxicating. A ripple of heat rushed through my body from the base of my spine to my fingertips. Desire slammed into my body, washing over me and leaving me breathless. What was this? I breathed deeply again. I needed more of whatever that was. My body craved it with every nerve and fiber. While I was lost in the hazy, distracting sensation, I suddenly realized that this might be…the mating heat? How is that possible? I thought my wolf was dormant. No matter what it is, I need to go home now. There was danger nearby, and I had no mate - not even a chosen one anymore - to share this heat with. I shook my head, trying to clear the dizzying sensation. I managed to rise to my feet and started to make my way home, but the intoxicating smell kept coming towards me and getting stronger, as if it was coming from someone running towards me. Was this what was triggering me into heat? "Lads, look what we've found," a low voice suddenly spoke from the tree-line. "A female wolf in heat." I whirled to face the man who stepped into the clearing. He was tall and lean. His face bore the stubble of a few days unshaven. More strangers stepped from the trees. They wore rough denim and leather. Knives and nets hung from their belts. They smelled sweaty, almost blocking the delightful smell from earlier. They must be Rogues! I realized with horror. "Looking for something, pretty?" a flash of teeth in the dark beneath dark, shadowed pits for eyes. "No, I was just leaving," I could hear my voice shaking. "Why leave? If you're looking for a mate-" the man inhaled a shuddering breath, sniffing the air pointedly, "and it certainly smells like you are… then I'm sure we have several young bucks who would be willing to help, right lads?" Murmured approval rose. They were fanning out behind me now, cutting off my escape. "G-Get away from m-me," I tried to growl. "I don't w-want you!" Another man laughed. "Looks like we got ourselves a feisty one, lads." The man lunged forward. I felt his fingers snatch at the hem of my coat, yanking me backwards towards him. Tears started to well in my eyes as he grabbed at me. "LEAVE HER ALONE!" A voice cracked through the air like thunder. That intoxicating scent that had triggered my heat immediately enveloped me. Chapter 2 Avery's POV One of the rogues scoffed without even looking at who was behind him. "Back off, lad. Go find your own girl—" "Wait. He's not…" another stammered. The rogues all turned their attention to the man behind them. I saw a figure, all in black, standing there. His height and broad shoulders emanated strength and power. He looked even stronger than Ryan, who was already a strong Alpha, but I couldn't see his face in the dark. "I said, leave her alone. Don't make me say it a third time," the man warned the rogues again. "Heck, let's go-," The rogues stumbled back, muttering curses, and then fled away. And then there was silence. Now I was alone with him. From here, I could sense that he was in heat as well. I felt drawn to him like a moth to flame. For one second, warning bells blared in my mind. Had I traded one pack of predators for an even more dangerous one? Then he started walking towards me. With every step, the intoxicating smell became heavier, luring me in as we drew closer to each other. "Mine," The stranger said while his arms slid around my waist, sending bolts of honeyed lightning down my spine. I swallowed hard. He was irresistible. My fingers scrabbled at his forearms, but the heat of him as he pulled me against him… Oh my goodness. My pulse still pounded, but now it pounded in time with his heartbeat. I found myself clinging to his shoulders instead of pushing him away. One of his hands stroked from my waist up my side and came to rest on the side of my neck. Then he tilted my face towards the moon, his mouth claiming mine in a searing thunderclap. What a kiss! I gasped, and parted my lips to let him take more of me. Static frizzed across my nerves as his mouth and tongue claimed mine. No one has ever kissed me like this! Time stuttered past in gasps of breath and heat. His lips and hands dragged wildfire across my skin, and lower. I squirmed as his hands parted my clothing, and then moaned as he sank his fingers between my legs. Already we had leaped past anything I had ever done with Ryan. I found I didn't care. There was only this man. Only he mattered now. The moon above danced in my vision as I lost myself in the haze of pleasure and sensation. I couldn't get enough of him. Nothing had ever felt better. No one had ever touched me like this… I was liquid moonlight in his arms as he undressed me in the darkness. I unbuttoned his clothing, wanting his skin against mine. His mouth ran across my body like he was worshipping me. The sounds he made as he touched me everywhere was lavish praise. "Mine." He repeated in a growl, stroking my skin and listening to my pleasured cries as he moved behind me. His hands were all over me, and I felt him pushing at my entrance. I spread myself further for him, I needed him so badly. The mating heat had set me aflame. Pleasure crescendoed within me, somewhere a wolf howled. We rested against each other after our first joining. He was strong and searingly hot as I leaned back on his chest and he slowly continued to move, our bodies locked together. He pressed soft kisses to the top of my head, and then we found our rhythm again, mating again and again. When we finally separated, it was only so that I could mount him from the top this time. He kissed along my jaw as his hands grasped my waist and lifted me onto his lap. I rocked my body against him, feeling him in me. His nails scratched down my back as he made sounds of approval beneath me. He leaned up so his mouth claimed mine while his hands caressed every part of me, and he murmured sweet, prayerful praises into my skin. I felt treasured and beautiful under his admiration. When his head sank to my neck again, there was a sudden stinging of pain, followed by more pleasure. I felt like I was going to explode with sensation. We moved together, crying out in dual, synchronous pleasure. I didn't know who he was, but in the throes of heat, I didn't care. He was perfect. I was his. He was mine. We fit together perfectly. That was all that mattered. I woke in the dewy grass in pre-dawn darkness. My stranger lay behind me, cradling me in his strong arms. I couldn't see his face in the shadows, but I traced the contours of his jaw with my fingers, gently. Who are you? I wondered. Whoever he is, he's massively strong. I couldn't believe my first mating had been with a rogue in the forest. It was hard to feel regret when it had felt so good. "Thank you for protecting me." I whispered against his sleeping cheek, "And thank you for showing me pleasure." I slowly pulled myself away from him and dressed, wincing at sore muscles and other places that were tender after what we'd done. I blushed a bit at the memory. It had been lovely, but now it would be a secret treasure I kept for myself, forever. As dawn rose over the forest, I carefully left without waking him up. I returned home as quickly as possible. I could hear my family chatting loudly in the living room as I tried to slink silently down the hallway to my room. "The Alpha's heir is quite the catch, Zara," my father was saying with a pride he never showed for me. "Think of the prestige this will bring to our daughter!" my step-mom exalted. She had been the one who had called me a liar, accusing me of pretending to have a wolf and encouraging others to bully me. You would think my father as Gamma, the military coordinator for our pack, would have seen this as an affront to his family. Instead, he had loathed me for bringing that negative attention home. He blamed me for what he saw as the loss of our family's prestige. While they all seemed distracted by celebrating Zara's mating with Ryan, I snuck up the stairs to my room. Thankfully, no one seemed to have noticed that I'd been gone all night. I was a mess from spending the night messing around on the forest floor, and I needed a shower badly. When I undressed, I gasped at the sight of a bite-mark on my neck. How could he mark me? If anyone saw this mark, I would be ruined. To be marked by a strange rogue from outside our pack without our Alpha's consent was considered treason. I needed to hide it. With a bang, the door to the bathroom flew open. "Didn't know you got home already, human." Zara stepped into the room with glee. I tried desperately to hide the mark on my neck with my hand, but she noticed the movement. "What are you hiding?" Zara strode across the room and pulled my arm down roughly. "A mating mark!" She laughed cruelly. "Dad! Mom!" Zara shouted to the living room downstairs. "Please Zara, no!" I pleaded. "The pathetic human got marked by someone, and she dared to hide it from us!" Chapter 3 Avery's POV "What the heck-" my father cursed as he stomped up the stairs. My father and stepmother burst into the room. I tried to back away as they advanced on me in the small space. Zara snatched at my arm and whirled me around so that the bite was more visible in the light. My father took a look at the bite mark, stunned. "This mark looks like it was left by a strong wolf," he muttered incredulously. "Who marked you?" When Zara and her mother heard the word ‘strong', they stared at me with stunned and dirty looks. I didn't want to answer, could barely believe it myself, but I had learned to speak when spoken to in this house. "I don't know." I whispered. "Where is he then?" His voice rose to a bellow. "Probably still by the pond in the forest, but I'm not sure…." "I bet he just ran off," Zara sneered, "I told you, a human like you would never be wanted by anyone." The first kick from my father caught me off guard. My father was quite a strong Gamma, and I immediately fell to the ground on the other side of the room. "How dare you say you know nothing after being marked!" my father bellowed. "I should've never accepted you into my family. I knew you're just destined to be a lowly scum like your mom!" The second kick descended swiftly as I yelped and curled like a worm on the ground. "This is the gratitude I get for raising you!" I teared up thinking about my mother. My mother is just a normal servant in my pack. She accidentally slept with my father while he was drunk and conceived me. My father, as the gamma of the pack, never wanted a servant like her. So he angrily announced that she'd seduced him, and she was demoted to work as an omega slave in our pack. The old Alpha, out of mercy, asked him to at least keep me and raise me in his family. I was almost never permitted to see my mother, but I remembered her kindness when I sneaked a few chances to visit. "Avery should be demoted to a slave too, just like her mom, since she is a scum who got herself marked and abandoned." Zara suggested to her father. Zara had long hated that I was Ryan's girlfriend, wanting him instead for herself. Now I suppose she had gotten what she'd wished for. "No daughter of mine will be a slave!" my father hissed. "First wolf-less, now this! I can't let you tread on my honor as the pack's Gamma anymore." I flinched away from his kicks, but had long ago learned not to run. It would only make him angrier. I could feel my back welting under his blows. Finally, he slowed down, breathing heavily. He leaned towards me, roughly gripping my jaw in his hand and stared for a long moment at the mark on my neck. Then a cunning and cruel expression crept over his face. "At the mating ball, find a man who will accept you, marked scum," my father growled. His fingers bruised my face with the force of his grip, "and if you do not, then it will be my duty to remove you from this world." He had threatened to kill me before, but this time I could see in his flat stare that he meant it. A knot of ice formed at the base of my spine. Fear and panic warred with outrage and anger within me. I could not outrun him. I could not fight him. I had nowhere to go. And the mating ball…… Our Silvermoon Pack had a tradition of intermarriage with Nightwolf Pack. The Nightwolf Alpha must pick a wife from Silvermoon in every three generations and vice versa. This particular mating ceremony was to be held for the young and unmated Nightwolf Alpha, Gideon, to choose a wife. The rest of werewolves from both packs would participate and mingle to see if they too could find suitable matches. It should be a fun time, but everyone was nervous about it instead. Because Alpha Gideon was a cold-blooded murderer. It was said that he had wiped a dozen packs from the face of the earth, their survivors scattered and packless. In contrast, Silvermoon's Alpha was old and weakening. I didn't think anyone in a strong and cold-blooded pack like his would want me. A dormant and marked wolf. "You will leave this house for a husband, or you will leave it on a slab." my father punctuated his final statement with a backhand across my cheek that sent me reeling into the wall, and then left the room. Gideon's POV I woke from the best dream of my life to find my mate was gone. At first, I didn't worry. I had marked her, she couldn't get too far. But when I tried to reach out to her through our bond, all I got was a muted dead-end. How is that possible? My memories of the night before were so vivid. It hadn't been a dream. Mate. My wolf had said. We'd caught the delicious scent of her, drifting to me on the forest breeze. The joy I'd felt at knowing I was about to meet my mate. Nothing could have kept me from her! I had run miles through that forest to get to where she was. Then I saw her surrounded by rogue filth, and they were trying to take her from me! The frenzy that awoke in me when my wolf realized our fated mate was in danger was lethal. I had chased them away, which was better than they'd deserved. They had offered no real challenge to my wolf's dominance. I had found her. Claimed her. Mated her. The wolf-sense had overwhelmed all others. Every fiber of my being demanded I mark her properly. Make her mine, forever. I sunk my fangs into her neck when my wolf released enough pheromones to make sure she couldn't feel the pain. That mark should have been indelible. I should have been able to follow it for miles. Now the bond connection dissipated as though it had never existed, and so had her intoxicating scent. The worst thing was that we'd mated in the darkness, and I didn't even know what she looked like yet. My wolf had been pacing impatiently at the back of my mind. Restless and concerned. I searched the area for a while longer, then went home and recalled my Beta, Tegan, to my office immediately. I explained the situation and asked him to find my marked fated mate. Tegan was surprised to find out I'd marked someone last night. My Beta cleared his throat, "What will you do if you find her? This mating ball with Silvermoon is an unbreakable tradition." Knowing he was right only made his words more distasteful to my ears. "I'll just pick a woman who wants to be my Luna nominally, but I will only mark, want, and love my true mate. I will make that clear before anyone dares to volunteer." I would never honor an arranged marriage while the woman who was my fate mate remained a mystery. Chapter 4 Avery's POV A few days later I stood in front of my mirror. I pulled my nightshirt away from where my shoulder met my neck. My bite mark was already healed. That was remarkably fast. I touched the smooth skin in disbelief. There was now no visible indication of what had happened under the Mating Moon. I knew the mark was still there, but it was sealed inside and invisible to others. If only I could reach out and find the man who had mated with me! However, since my wolf was dormant, I also could not sense my mate through the bond. I had no way to find him, or communicate with him. I didn't even know what he looked like! Today was the Mating Ball where the Nightwolf Alpha would choose his mate. I needed to find someone to accept me by the end of today, or my father would kill me to save face. It felt like an impossible task. A commotion rose from down below, and I lifted my head from my knees, listening. "Alpha Gideon is about to arrive!" I heard my step-mother snap. "Finish the preparations." Zara's tone was tense and fearful. Alpha Gideon was not someone anyone would mess with. I pressed my hand over my heart, feeling it thud against my palm. I could hear it clearly in the silence of my dusty, still, bedroom. It was time for me to leave, but when I stood and tried to leave my room, the door lock clicked loudly. From the other side, I heard Zara laughing. "No one want you anyway. You might as well just wait for death, dear sister!" Gideon's POV Being Alpha of Nightwolf pack means dealing with a large amount of bureaucratic nonsense. Tradition was a venerable word that sometimes felt more like a venomous curse. I had long ago learned to face uncomfortable duties head-on. Still, there were few obligations I despised more than this one to which I was headed. It was the day of the mate selection. I had done my best to distract myself from the distasteful task to come. Spread across the leather seat next to me were thick dossiers detailing the most recent reports on attacks throughout my territory. The ledger in my hands detailed my commands for troop movements, and where to place our scouts as the dangerous time of the dark moon approached. Paperwork, unfortunately, was not enough to occupy my mind these days. As my driver guided the sleek sedan through the dense woods, I watched swirls of mist rise above the trees. Thick bands of vapor arced up towards the distant sun and shattered into smaller puffs, drifting down the valley into which we were descending. The motion reminded me of a woman, arching her back in pleasure off of the forest floor beneath me. She too, had shattered and disappeared. "Still no sign of that girl from that night?" I snapped. It came out more harshly than I intended, and my Beta sitting across from me widened his eyes in surprise. "Apologies, Alpha." Tegan replied carefully, "No new marked women have been reported in any pack I searched." I tapped my fingers on the seat and frowned. Within me, my wolf was pacing in aggravation. "Keep finding her. At all cost." Tegan flinched at my response but said nothing as the car rolled to a stop at the Silvermoon ceremony hall. Behind us in the drive, more vehicles from my pack parked behind us. I stepped out of the car, and straightened my jacket. There was a group of women standing near the door, eying me appreciatively. Their scents were all shouting a mix of curiosity and fear. I saw a few dive out of my line of sight to avoid attracting my attention. Didn't they know that motion is what attracts predators' attention? Foolish. I knew why they were running though. I had heard what the other packs said about me, and the things I had done. I couldn't care less. But with my scary reputation, it was more difficult to believe that some of their cheeks were flushing already. I guess there were always lunatics who would take any risk if it meant a chance at power and status. I spared no more attention to any of them while I strode towards where the old Alpha of Silvermoon was waiting. "Alpha Gideon." the old Alpha nodded his head in greeting over our clasped forearms. "I am honored to welcome you to this hall." "Alpha Leon." I nodded brusquely in return, suddenly weary of these formalities. "I understand there was a rogue incursion here a few nights ago. I encountered some of them as well. Have you been able to make any way into locating them? It seems to be originating somewhere near your borders." The old man's face took on a distant, wary expression. "Oh, well now, let's see." Alpha Leon cast his rheumy gaze around the room, as though the answers were written on the far wall. "No, we haven't located that. We've had some other incidents that have required our focus." Something in his tone gave me the distinct impression the rogue issue hadn't featured in his attention at all, much less been the center of his focus. Irritation bubbled up within me with all the subtlety of a geyser. "Then I suggest you focus on that," I ground out, "and stop causing trouble that I will have to clean up." Silence fell over the ceremony hall. To the side, I saw Tegan's lips twitch. He knew how much I was leaving unsaid. Alpha Leon was lucky he'd only gotten a taste of my temper. Even if I caused him to lose face in his pack, I couldn't bring myself to feel sorry about it. If his pack had been patrolling properly, my mate would not have been almost attacked. My wolf might be less angry, and I might not need to claim her right there in the forest to calm my wolf. If my wolf was patient enough to take her back to my packhouse, I wouldn't have let her just run away the next morning. The awkward moment passed, and formalities resumed, but I had already checked out. I moved through the greetings and hospitality traditions - my mind miles away. The sooner I got out of here, the sooner I could resume my search for her. In the middle of what felt like an endless parade of Silvermoon's eligible mates, one of the men in the crowd approached. "I'm Cohen, the Gamma of the pack, Alpha Gideon," He said. "I am responsible for organizing this mating ball. You have been shown all the daughters of our highest ranking families. Which matches are you most interested in so far?" Everyone went quiet in the room. I could sense expectation, fear and curiosity bubbling from the crowd. I glanced at all the girls in the room and crossed my arms. No big difference. "I don't really care. Anyone will do. Before I take volunteers, however, you need to know-" I paused. "I won't mark anyone I choose today. Prepared for that..." "But the tradition-" Alpha Leon hesitated. "The tradition doesn't force me to mark anyone. Just marriage," I cut his words before he could finish. "I have a marked mate already." Now the room was filled with apprehension and wary glances. I guess no one wanted to be picked under these conditions, by an Alpha known to be ruthless and a mistress to compete with in the future. I was glad. It was better if no one volunteered anyways. "So anyone will do," I turned to the Gamma who spoke to me earlier. "Maybe your daughter?" "Oh-, She-uh-she's mated to Ryan already. So-" The gamma clearly panicked and stuttered. "Father, how could you forget about Avery?" One of the girls walked to the front and turned around to face me. "Alpha Gideon, I'm Zara, the Gamma daughter of the pack. Forgive my father for neglecting to mention that I also have a sister." "She admires you a lot, but she isn't here because she hasn't been feeling well lately. Maybe you'd like to meet her?" she continued, but there was something to her smile that made me feel like she was scheming something vicious. Still, all women except my fated mate were all the same to me. "Fine. Bring her to me." Chapter 5 Avery's POV The key turning in my door seemed obscenely loud. When Zara stepped in, her face bore a haughty and pleased expression. My stomach sank. This wouldn't be good. "Lucky you. You get to live a little longer." She informed me, dumping a pile of clothing onto the bed. "Your marriage has been decided." So. They had found some unlucky but obliging wolf to foist me onto. I tried to stir up an emotion, but all I felt was relief that I wasn't going to die. Until she told me who it was. "You will marry Alpha Gideon." Zara crowed triumphantly. A flare of panic raced through me. My fingers trembled where they gripped the blankets. It can't be! The man is ruthless! I might as well die anyways! Zara looked at my pale face and laughed. "Oh yes, you're the only woman he would agree to marry." She stepped to the bed where I sat and pulled me to my feet. "Get up, Bride-to-be! It's your lucky day!" she sneered. I clutched at Zara's arm frantically as she hauled me up. "Zara, if he discovers that I was marked, he will kill me," I pleaded. "Actually, he won't mark you because he has a marked mate already. Who knows what happened to her! I bet you will enjoy all the drama." My stepsister laughed in my face, "And if he still finds out you were marked, just kill yourself before he tortures you to death." Zara snatched my hairbrush from my dresser and began attacking the knots in my hair. She twisted my hair up into a pile on top of my head and secured it with a clip. Then she held out a formal dress from the pile of clothing she'd brought. "Get dressed. Your fiancé is waiting, and he doesn't look like a patient man." When she was done preparing me I didn't recognize the woman staring at me in the mirror. The draped shot silk of the dress clung to my body suggestively and the flashy beading and high neck of the collar sent the whole outfit into "trying too hard" territory. I had always preferred simple styles that weren't so flashy. A dress like this was not something I would ever have chosen for myself. None of this was. You can feel sorry for yourself later. If you survive. Zara surveyed her handiwork with satisfaction. "Well, no one will mistake who you're intended for." She smirked, "Let's go." I blinked at the sunshine as we stepped out of the house. Already it felt like ages since I'd felt the sun on my face and the breeze on my skin. I would have rejoiced more in my freedom if it didn't feel like I was headed to my funeral. The path to the ceremony hall was lined with members of the pack. They milled about nervously, anticipation thick in the air. I saw Lillian, a friend of mine, staring at me worriedly. "Avery!" Lillian rushed to my side as we passed, "Are you sure you want to do this?" she whispered. I was touched by her concern. Lillian was one of the few packmates who'd never judged me for not being able to summon my wolf. She had been kind, and also brought me news about my mother when she could. I wished I could tell her everything but that would only put her in danger as well. Although it felt like I had no true choice at all, I could choose not to endanger anyone else. I hugged her tightly instead, trying to put all of my gratitude and friendship into the embrace and then kept walking. She dropped back, her eyes full of questions, but she didn't pursue me any further. "Smart human " Zara laughed at me under her breath as we continued on, "keeping your mouth shut. Let the wolves do the talking, hmm?" A familiar man stepped into our path. Seeing his handsome figure sent a pang of ice through my heart. Maybe one day it wouldn't hurt to look at him and remember how foolishly I'd loved and believed him. Ryan squared his shoulders and stared at me with disdain as we approached. "How quickly you've changed, Avery." He said in a snide, cold voice. "It took no time at all for you to cling to another Alpha." There had been a time when Ryan had claimed to care about my well being. How quickly the man I thought I knew had changed. And now he accused me of being false? Anger boiled under my skin at the double standard. "Well you would know all about betrayal." I snapped back, "If anyone's trust was misplaced, it was clearly mine." I glanced between him and Zara, "Congratulations, you two really are perfect for each other." Ryan's jaw clenched and he looked away guiltily. I hoped he was remembering now all the times I'd shown him my loyalty. He would be lucky to get half as good from his new mate. Zara snorted, "Oh don't let her fool you with that innocent pretense. She's no helpless victim." She ran her fingers underneath the lapels of Ryan's jacket and leaned into him to whisper, "She was so desperate to get back at you that she allowed someone else to mark her!" "WHAT?!" Ryan roared and reached for me. I tried to pivot away but he snatched at the high collar of my dress and yanked it roughly. The delicate silk and bead work was no match at all for the Alpha heir's strength. My dress tore to my collarbone, exposing my neck. "Wait-, the mark is gone-" Ryan questioned. "She healed this fast?" Zara seemed to be surprised too, grasping my neck even harder. Suddenly, the pain abated, and Zara's grip loosened. I looked up to see a large, dark form looming over us, silhouetted by the setting sun. Something familiar about him. I could not see his face at first, but his Alpha aura was menacingly palpable as he pushed Ryan and Zara away with a casual shove. The stranger turned to face me, and I was struck by his handsome appearance. I should thank him. "Thank yo-" I started to say, but the man cut me off. "So you are my chosen bride - " His eyes narrowed. "But why did I hear something about you being marked?"
“Darcy is feeling dizzy tonight. Let's suppress our bond, Emma. We can have our marking ceremony some other day.” Those were the exact words he spat when I called him on the day that was supposed to be our marking ceremony. It was the seventh time he asked me to suppress the sacred bond between us for his childhood sweetheart. The first time he suppressed it was because Darcy’s pack was under attack and he wanted to be by her side. “Darcy is fighting for her survival and you want me to be pulled by our fated bond? Don't make me believe you are this selfish., Emma.” The third time he suppressed it he said, “Darcy is having a fever. I can't leave her alone.” By the sixth time, he didn't bother explaining why he had the witch suppress our bond in the most brutal way possible because he was in a hurry to go meet Darcy. Since we were fated mates, every time he wanted to be intimate with her, he would have a witch suppress the bond between us. As an Alpha, this suppression barely affects him but as an Omega, it would leave me in a terrible pain that I could not get up from my bed for weeks. Though devastated seeing me in such pain, he would offer me only a few lines of apologies and a bundle of promises to make it up to me in future. That's it. So, when the seventh time, he refused to mark me and came home to suppress our bond to be with Darcy, I had already packed my clothes. It will be the last time he suppresses our bond because the next time, there will be no bond between us to suppress. Chapter 1 “Call Bonnie! I’m ready.” I said as soon as Edward walked into our room. Pushing my hair back, I exposed the spot on my neck where our bond was delicate. He had his pack’s witch, Bonnie, suppress our bond so many times that it was barely visible now. I could see the guilt and remorse flickered through his eyes as he walked closer. Holding my hands gently, he said, “It will be the last time, Emma. I promise.” “Once Darcy was stable and didn't need me around her, You won't have to go through this searing pain.” I had believed him. Seven times. But now, I was done chasing the shadow I would never be able to catch up. Everytime, he went to take care of Darcy, he would have Bonnie suppress our bond. Being an omega, the suppression would leave me in so much pain, I wouldn't get up from bed for weeks. While I would be moaning in pain and cold, he would stay by Darcy's side, comforting her for what, a fever or a scratch she probably caused while cutting her fangs? “It's okay.” I replied, my voice indifferent, “You can call Bonnie now in case you get late because of me and blame me for it.” The last time he suppressed our bond, I completely lost my strength and fainted. He stayed with me for half an hour before he finally left. The next day he blamed me for holding him and refused to come back for the next three months. His face darkened, “What's that supposed to mean? The last time it's because you didn't eat well-” “Didn't eat well?” I sneered, “Do you think that's why I fainted?” He bit his lips. He quickly regretted saying that, while I continued, “You are an Alpha, Edward. You don't understand what it feels to suppress the bond because you don't have to go through the pain. It's I who suffers for whom? For Darcy?” Having said that, I walked out of the room. I feel disgusted even looking at the Alpha I blindly followed all these years. But, he chased after me. “If you want, I can stay by your side tonight. I’ll leave only when you are stable.” “No need.” I refused, “I can handle it like I always did.” One last time. I can bear it. I said in my mind. Half an hour later, Bonnie stood before my eyes, her silver hair braided tight against her scalp, her eyes filled with a weary pity that I hated more than Edward’s guilt. She carried her satchel of herbs and stones—the tools of my torture. "Emma, you’re already weak. Your lunar cycle is peaking. If we suppress it now..." "Do it," I interrupted. "He has a promise to keep, doesn't he? Darcy is waiting." Edward winced at the venom in my tone. "Bonnie, just... make it quick. I’ll stay with her until the initial shock passes." "I told you, I don't want you here," I said, looking Edward dead in the eye. "Go to her.” Just then his phone rang. Darcy's name flashed on the screen. He picked it up. “What? That serious? I’m coming right now.” He was still on the call when he had already crossed the room, completely forgetting his initial promise to me. Then as if remembered something, he turned back and said, “The next full Moon, it will be our marking ceremony.” Next Full Moon? What I pity, Edward. That's the day I have chosen to completely leave you. Chapter 2 The silence after the door slammed shut was heavier than the suppression spell itself. Bonnie didn’t say a word; the pity in her eyes had curdled into a somber respect. She performed the ritual with a practiced, somber efficiency. As the silver light of her magic seared through my veins, dulling the golden thread that connected my soul to Edward’s, I didn’t scream. I didn’t even moan. I simply watched the ceiling, counting the seconds until I was finally, blissfully, numb. “Don't you regret severing your bond with Edward?” Bonnie asked, “He is after all an Alpha, and he has never refused to mark you.” “Never marked me as well.” I said. The silence was deafening before she sighed, “Since he is an Alpha, he would not realise the bond between you two is already broken. Not until the next full Moon.” “I’ll keep my mouth shut by then. But, I hope you have figured out what you are going to do after that.” she said. “You are his fated mate. Edward would not like to lose the power he gets by bonding with his fated mate.” “Don't worry. I have thought through this.” I replied, “Thank you for keeping it a secret for me, Bonnie. It would be impossible to get Edward break our bond if you hadn't helped me secretly.” She smiled, “Your mother saved my life years ago. I’m indebted to her daughter.” By the next morning, the "weeks of bedrest" Edward expected of me weren't going to happen. I had a deadline, and it didn't involve waiting for a marking ceremony that was never going to take place. *** "You look like a ghost, Em," my best friend, Sarah, whispered as she tucked a stray hair behind my ear. We were sitting at The Howl, a small café on the edge of the pack territory—far enough away to avoid the main barracks, or so I thought. "I feel like one," I admitted, swirling the cooling tea in my mug. "But ghosts are hard to catch, aren't they? That’s the plan." Sarah squeezed my hand. "I still can't believe he left you mid-spell because Darcy had a 'crisis.' I heard from the scouts that she just had a nightmare. A nightmare, Emma." I let out a dry, hollow laugh. "To Edward, Darcy’s bad dreams are more important than my reality. But it’s fine. Let him have his shadows. I’m finding the sun." "That's my girl. Now, drink up. We’re going to browse that vintage shop you like. No pack talk, no Alpha talk, just—" Sarah’s voice cut off abruptly. Her gaze shifted to the door, her posture stiffening into a defensive crouch. I didn't have to turn around to know who it was. The air in the room suddenly felt thick, charged with the scent of pine and rain—and the cloying, sweet smell of Darcy’s expensive perfume. Edward walked in, his arm draped protectively around Darcy’s shoulders. He looked triumphant, relaxed, surrounded by a handful of his high-ranking wolves. He didn't notice me at first, too busy laughing at something one of his friends said. "Oh look," sneered Jax, one of Edward’s closest fingers, pointing a finger toward our table. "The Omega is actually out of bed. I thought the suppression spell usually kept you horizontal for a month, Emma. You finally learn how to toughen up?" The group stopped. Edward’s laughter died instantly as his eyes met mine. He looked startled—almost offended—to see me upright and dressed. "Emma?" Edward stepped forward, his brow furrowing. "What are you doing here? You should be resting. Bonnie said your levels were dangerously low." Darcy pouted, tightening her grip on Edward’s waist. "Maybe she just wanted attention, Eddy. You know how sensitive Omegas can be when they feel... overlooked." His friends chuckled. "Careful, Darcy," another called out. "If you breathe too hard on her, she might faint again and keep the Alpha from his real duties." Sarah slammed her hands on the table, her chair screeching back as she stood up. "You arrogant, bottom-feeding—" "Sarah." I reached out, my voice calm and terrifyingly level. I caught her wrist, pulling her back. "Don't." "Emma, they’re mocking you! He’s standing right there letting them!" Sarah hissed, her eyes glowing a faint amber. I stood up slowly. I didn't look at Jax. I didn't look at those mocking wolves. I looked directly at Edward. He looked uncomfortable, his hand twitching as if he wanted to reach for me, but the weight of Darcy’s presence held him in place. "It’s okay," I said to Sarah, though I kept my eyes on the man who was supposed to be my mate. "They’re right. I’ve spent far too much time being 'sensitive.' It’s amazing how much clarity you get when you realize you’re fighting for a seat at a table that doesn't even have a chair for you." "Emma, wait," Edward started, taking a step toward me. "About last night—" I didn't give him the satisfaction of an argument. I didn't scream about the pain or the broken promises. I simply picked up my coat and slung it over my shoulder. "Enjoy your coffee, Edward," I said, offering a small, polite smile that didn't reach my eyes. "And Darcy? I hope the nightmares stay away. It would be a shame to interrupt the Alpha’s busy schedule again." I turned on my heel and walked out the door, my head held high. I didn't look back to see the stunned silence that had fallen over them, or the way Edward’s face had gone pale as he realized, perhaps for the first time, that the bond he kept suppressing was no longer holding me back. It was letting me go. Chapter 3 After Edward suppressed our bond, he would not contact me for a week and spend this time with Darcy. I thought this time would be the same. But surprisingly, he texted me that night. “Don't take Jax’s words to heart, Emma. He talks rubbish.” I read the text and tossed my phone aside, not in a mood to entertain him. But, my phone rang. It was Edward. “Emma, are you mad at me?” He asked as soon as I picked up the call. His voice sounded hoarse. “Why do you care?” I asked instead. Gone were the days I used to melt on a few words he would speak to me softly. “Why won't I?” He spoke, “You are my mate, my Luna. Of course, I care.” “If you cared, you would have been by my side and not by Darcy’s, Edward.” I blurted out, “If you cared you wouldn't let me go through this pain while comforting her for a nightmare.” “Emma…” he whispered my name, soft and gentle. “It will be the last time. I promise. I’ll make it up to you.” “How about we go shopping tomorrow? Just you and me. It's your birthday as well.” He proposed and before I could refuse him, he hung up. I don't know why I did not call him back to cancel our meeting and instead got ready the next day. Perhaps, it was going to be our last day together. I wanted to have one good memory with him before finally leaving. But, as I stood before the villa he had gifted me on the day we first discovered we were fated mates, his car stopped right before me. I walked ahead and opened the passenger seat. But, Darcy had already occupied that seat. I looked into Edward’s eyes and said, “I remember you said just you and me.” A moment of hesitation flickered through his eyes before he finally managed to speak, “Darcy happened to buy something as well. So, I brought her along.” While I waited for a good moment for Darcy to leave my spot, Edward's voice made my chest crawl. “Emma, do you mind sitting in the back? Darcy gets car sick if she isn’t in the front. You understand, right?” I didn’t answer. I simply closed the door and climbed into the backseat. As we drove, I watched them through the rearview mirror—Edward’s hand occasionally resting on the center console, close enough for Darcy to brush her fingers against his. I was a ghost in my own birthday celebration. The mall was a blur of high-end boutiques and painful realizations. Edward didn’t hold my hand. He didn’t ask which dress I liked. Instead, he walked behind Darcy. “I’m going to try these on,” Darcy chirped, clutching a handful of silk slips. “Edward, come tell me which color suits my skin tone?” Edward glanced at me, a brief flash of conflict crossing his face, but Darcy pulled on his arm. “I’ll be right back, Emma. Just stay here.” Ten minutes passed. Then fifteen. The sales associates began to give me pitying looks—the future Luna of the pack, standing alone on her birthday while her mate vanished into the fitting rooms with another woman. I walked toward the back of the store, my heart hammering against my ribs. I told myself I was just going to check on them. But as I approached the heavy velvet curtains of the VIP fitting area, I heard it. The sound of a low, familiar groan. I pushed the curtain slightly. In the reflection of the three-way mirror, I saw them. Darcy was pressed against the wall, her legs wrapped around Edward’s waist, and his head was buried in the crook of her neck. His hands were gripping her hips with a ferocity he hadn't shown me in months. I didn't scream. I didn't even cry. Something inside me simply... snapped. The last thread of the "one good memory" I wanted to save had just been incinerated. I walked out of the store, the bright mall lights suddenly feeling like a spotlight on my stupidity. I heard Edward’s voice from behind, calling my name desperately. I ignored it. I pulled out my phone, my fingers steady as I dialed Sarah’s number. “Sarah?” I said as soon as the line picked up. “Emma? I thought you were enjoying the day with your Alpha ,” Sarah’s voice was weary, defensive. “Is there a bar open tonight?” I asked, my voice cold and clear. “A loud one. One where nobody cares about Lunas or fated mates.” There was a stunned silence on the other end. “Emma, what happened?” “It’s my birthday, Sarah,” I said, looking back at the store one last time before turning toward the exit. “And I want to celebrate the fact that I’m finally done. Pick me up in twenty minutes.” Chapter 4 The cool night air bit at my skin as I stood on the curb, the neon signs of the mall blurring into streaks of artificial light. Every time I closed my eyes, I saw the reflection in that three-way mirror—the way his hands, the same hands that had once traced the mark on my neck, held her with a desperate, hungry possessiveness. Sarah’s beat-up sedan screeched to a halt in front of me. She didn’t ask questions when I climbed in; she just saw my face and hit the gas. "The Obsidian Lounge," she said, her voice tight. "It’s loud, it’s dark, and Alphas usually find it beneath them. You okay?" "I've never been better," I lied. The hollow space in my chest felt like an open wound, but for the first time, it didn't hurt. It was just numb. The club was a sensory assault. Bass thrummed through the floorboards. I downed three shots of tequila in rapid succession. I wanted to burn the taste of Edward’s lies out of my throat. I was leaning against the bar, watching the crowd, when my phone vibrated in my pocket. Edward: Emma, where did you go? We were just talking. Darcy felt faint and I had to catch her. It wasn't what you think. I let out a harsh, jagged laugh that was swallowed by the music. Talking. He thought I was blind as well as pathetic. "Another," I signaled to the bartender. "Emma, stop," Sarah grabbed my wrist. Just then my phone rang. It was Edward. He video called me. I tossed my phone aside but Sarah picked it up. “What the hell did you do to Emma that she is wasted like this?” She spat showing the camera towards me. Edward frowned, his eyes reflecting genuine care I was too afraid to believe. “Give the phone to Emma.” He commanded from the other side, his voice laced with Alpha dominance. “You are pathetic, Edward.” Sarah snapped back as she threw the phone in my hands. “Emma, it's not what you are thinking. I’m coming to find you. Wait for me.” He said. “The Obsidian Lounge it is, right? We will celebrate your birthday together.” “You don't have to-” He hung up before I could tell him not to. I did not want to see his face right now. But, I stayed there the whole night. It's because I did not want to go back to the home that was filled with the memories of him. Also because part of me did not want to have the last memory of Edward kissing another woman before my eyes. I wanted him to explain. Even if it would be a delusional thought, I did not want to leave with a memory that was going to haunt me forever. I waited there like a fool. But, he did not arrive. He ghosted me on my very birthday. His text only arrived the next morning. [Darcy went on heat last night. She needed me to soothe her wolf. Sorry, darling. I’ll make it up to you at our marking ceremony.] [It's on the Next Full Moon. Don't forget the date.] I stared at the text for a long while, a smile full of self mockery spread on my lips. Just then my phone buzzed with a notification. It was Darcy. She posted on her social media. She was lying on Edward's chest, their bodies entangled into each other, wrapped by a white blanket. The caption read [Finally together] I watched them together and this time, I felt nothing. I had already broken my bond with Edward and now whatever he does, whoever he sleeps with, has nothing to do with me. I grabbed my phone and left the bar. But, I did not go home. Instead, I barged at Sarah’s place. The rest of the days passed in a fraction of time. Edward never contacted me until the day of the Full Moon. My phone has been ringing since morning. But, I ignored it. As I reached the airport, shot a last glance at my phone. Ten missed calls from Edward and countless messages. [Emma, why are you not at home?] [Why are you not picking up my calls?] [Is it about Darcy's post? It's a misunderstanding, Emma. I’ll explain it to you.] [Tonight is our mating ceremony, Emma. Don't forget it.] [I’ll be waiting for you at the altar at 7:00 PM] I looked at my watch. It was 7 o'clock. I blocked his number, took the sim card out of my phone and dumped it in a trash can before I boarded my flight. Goodbye Edward. There is nothing left between us to explain.
I had agreed to sleep with my boyfriend Ryan for the first time tonight, on our first Mating Day. When I flung the door to his room open, I saw him looking all hot and unclothed like I imagined. But with another woman on top of him. My younger half sister, Zara. "What the-" I froze in his doorway. Zara was straddling Ryan, facing me. When she spotted me, she smirked and moaned, dipping her head to nip at Ryan's neck. "Oh yes. Just like that!" she said, breathing in his ear. Ryan grunted and lifted her up to roll over on top of her. My stomach flipped. I felt like I was going to throw up. Then Ryan noticed me and froze. "Avery," he breathed. Guilt flushed across his face, but his hands didn't leave Zara's body. The room was silent for a moment. "Zara and I just found out we were fated mates," Ryan's words hammered into my heart. Fated Mate. On Mating Days, werewolves over 19 could smell and recognize their fated mates. The attraction between fated mates is irresistible. They can trigger each other into heat just from smelling each other at a distance. Once fated mates find each other, they will mate and mark each other, forming a resilient bond of intertwined attraction that lasts their whole lives. The only way to resist a fated mate was to mark a chosen mate before you met your fated one. That's what Ryan and I wanted to do tonight on our first Mating Day. I knew I would never get a fated mate because my wolf seemed dormant. When everyone started to shift into their wolf form and communicate with their wolf, I got nothing. I could feel my wolf there back in my mind, though. No one believed what I said, so it became a joke amongst my bullies, especially from my sister Zara's little group. "Wolfless freak." "Pathetic human liar." They would say these words to my face, believing that I was too weak to fight back without a wolf within. And yet, I was with Ryan, the Alpha heir. He did his best to protect me; we both believed we were meant to be together. So tonight, on Mating Day, Ryan and I planned to mate and mark each other, so he could protect me forever. He had been the only light in my life. But now he was taken by Zara. How could Moon Goddess treat me like this? "You choose Zara? Knowing she has been my bully for so long?" A sob was lodged in my throat, but I refused to let it out. I hated that my voice shook as I stared into his eyes. The eyes of the man whom I'd thought was the love of my life. The man I was going to give myself to, tonight. I'd even worn secret lingerie under my coat to mark the special occasion. Now Ryan looked like he wanted to apologize. A flash of regret crossed his handsome face. Zara snaked one arm around his neck and yanked him closer to her, smirking at me from the bed. Ryan clenched his jaw, "Fated mates make each other stronger, Avery." "So I was nothing to you?" The sob tore loose. "Ave--" Ryan's face softened, and he started to rise away from Zara, reaching one hand towards me. Zara reached up and intertwined her fingers with his, stopping his gesture. Her eyes gleamed at me from under her dark lashes. "Ryan, Mating Day is the best time to have the strongest Alpha heir with your fated one…" She arched her bare body up into him. Ryan swallowed, leaning back down to nuzzle at Zara's neck. I could see the yellow flash of wolf in his eyes. When he looked back up at me, the man I had known was gone. Only coldness remained. "Get lost now, human," Ryan's wolf growled past me. Tears streamed down my face. I suppressed my sobs as I ran out and darted down the hidden trails into the old forest. Where could I go? There was only one spot I knew was safe, the place I always turned to when I needed to heal myself. A quiet little pond hidden in the woods. The water shimmered faintly under the moonlight. I settled at the edge, knees pulled to my chest, letting the cool moss beneath me soften the weight I carried. I could hear the rasp of my breathing, thick with the tears in my throat. Slowly, the sounds of the night filtered in. The breeze in the trees, and the rustling of leaves across the ground. Then I heard a different, most sinister sound. The distant howl of wolves. Of course. Tonight was the Full Mating Moon. The rogue hordes of unruly, unmated wolves would be more agitated on this night. While it was unlikely anyone would find me here, it also wasn't safe. I needed to get back to the pack town. I wiped my tears on my sleeve and was about to rise to my feet to head back when I smelled something, delicious and intoxicating. A ripple of heat rushed through my body from the base of my spine to my fingertips. Desire slammed into my body, washing over me and leaving me breathless. What was this? I breathed deeply again. I needed more of whatever that was. My body craved it with every nerve and fiber. While I was lost in the hazy, distracting sensation, I suddenly realized that this might be…the mating heat? How is that possible? I thought my wolf was dormant. No matter what it is, I need to go home now. There was danger nearby, and I had no mate - not even a chosen one anymore - to share this heat with. I shook my head, trying to clear the dizzying sensation. I managed to rise to my feet and started to make my way home, but the intoxicating smell kept coming towards me and getting stronger, as if it was coming from someone running towards me. Was this what was triggering me into heat? "Lads, look what we've found," a low voice suddenly spoke from the tree-line. "A female wolf in heat." I whirled to face the man who stepped into the clearing. He was tall and lean. His face bore the stubble of a few days unshaven. More strangers stepped from the trees. They wore rough denim and leather. Knives and nets hung from their belts. They smelled sweaty, almost blocking the delightful smell from earlier. They must be Rogues! I realized with horror. "Looking for something, pretty?" a flash of teeth in the dark beneath dark, shadowed pits for eyes. "No, I was just leaving," I could hear my voice shaking. "Why leave? If you're looking for a mate-" the man inhaled a shuddering breath, sniffing the air pointedly, "and it certainly smells like you are… then I'm sure we have several young bucks who would be willing to help, right lads?" Murmured approval rose. They were fanning out behind me now, cutting off my escape. "G-Get away from m-me," I tried to growl. "I don't w-want you!" Another man laughed. "Looks like we got ourselves a feisty one, lads." The man lunged forward. I felt his fingers snatch at the hem of my coat, yanking me backwards towards him. Tears started to well in my eyes as he grabbed at me. "LEAVE HER ALONE!" A voice cracked through the air like thunder. That intoxicating scent that had triggered my heat immediately enveloped me. Chapter 2 Avery's POV One of the rogues scoffed without even looking at who was behind him. "Back off, lad. Go find your own girl—" "Wait. He's not…" another stammered. The rogues all turned their attention to the man behind them. I saw a figure, all in black, standing there. His height and broad shoulders emanated strength and power. He looked even stronger than Ryan, who was already a strong Alpha, but I couldn't see his face in the dark. "I said, leave her alone. Don't make me say it a third time," the man warned the rogues again. "Heck, let's go-," The rogues stumbled back, muttering curses, and then fled away. And then there was silence. Now I was alone with him. From here, I could sense that he was in heat as well. I felt drawn to him like a moth to flame. For one second, warning bells blared in my mind. Had I traded one pack of predators for an even more dangerous one? Then he started walking towards me. With every step, the intoxicating smell became heavier, luring me in as we drew closer to each other. "Mine," The stranger said while his arms slid around my waist, sending bolts of honeyed lightning down my spine. I swallowed hard. He was irresistible. My fingers scrabbled at his forearms, but the heat of him as he pulled me against him… Oh my goodness. My pulse still pounded, but now it pounded in time with his heartbeat. I found myself clinging to his shoulders instead of pushing him away. One of his hands stroked from my waist up my side and came to rest on the side of my neck. Then he tilted my face towards the moon, his mouth claiming mine in a searing thunderclap. What a kiss! I gasped, and parted my lips to let him take more of me. Static frizzed across my nerves as his mouth and tongue claimed mine. No one has ever kissed me like this! Time stuttered past in gasps of breath and heat. His lips and hands dragged wildfire across my skin, and lower. I squirmed as his hands parted my clothing, and then moaned as he sank his fingers between my legs. Already we had leaped past anything I had ever done with Ryan. I found I didn't care. There was only this man. Only he mattered now. The moon above danced in my vision as I lost myself in the haze of pleasure and sensation. I couldn't get enough of him. Nothing had ever felt better. No one had ever touched me like this… I was liquid moonlight in his arms as he undressed me in the darkness. I unbuttoned his clothing, wanting his skin against mine. His mouth ran across my body like he was worshipping me. The sounds he made as he touched me everywhere was lavish praise. "Mine." He repeated in a growl, stroking my skin and listening to my pleasured cries as he moved behind me. His hands were all over me, and I felt him pushing at my entrance. I spread myself further for him, I needed him so badly. The mating heat had set me aflame. Pleasure crescendoed within me, somewhere a wolf howled. We rested against each other after our first joining. He was strong and searingly hot as I leaned back on his chest and he slowly continued to move, our bodies locked together. He pressed soft kisses to the top of my head, and then we found our rhythm again, mating again and again. When we finally separated, it was only so that I could mount him from the top this time. He kissed along my jaw as his hands grasped my waist and lifted me onto his lap. I rocked my body against him, feeling him in me. His nails scratched down my back as he made sounds of approval beneath me. He leaned up so his mouth claimed mine while his hands caressed every part of me, and he murmured sweet, prayerful praises into my skin. I felt treasured and beautiful under his admiration. When his head sank to my neck again, there was a sudden stinging of pain, followed by more pleasure. I felt like I was going to explode with sensation. We moved together, crying out in dual, synchronous pleasure. I didn't know who he was, but in the throes of heat, I didn't care. He was perfect. I was his. He was mine. We fit together perfectly. That was all that mattered. I woke in the dewy grass in pre-dawn darkness. My stranger lay behind me, cradling me in his strong arms. I couldn't see his face in the shadows, but I traced the contours of his jaw with my fingers, gently. Who are you? I wondered. Whoever he is, he's massively strong. I couldn't believe my first mating had been with a rogue in the forest. It was hard to feel regret when it had felt so good. "Thank you for protecting me." I whispered against his sleeping cheek, "And thank you for showing me pleasure." I slowly pulled myself away from him and dressed, wincing at sore muscles and other places that were tender after what we'd done. I blushed a bit at the memory. It had been lovely, but now it would be a secret treasure I kept for myself, forever. As dawn rose over the forest, I carefully left without waking him up. I returned home as quickly as possible. I could hear my family chatting loudly in the living room as I tried to slink silently down the hallway to my room. "The Alpha's heir is quite the catch, Zara," my father was saying with a pride he never showed for me. "Think of the prestige this will bring to our daughter!" my step-mom exalted. She had been the one who had called me a liar, accusing me of pretending to have a wolf and encouraging others to bully me. You would think my father as Gamma, the military coordinator for our pack, would have seen this as an affront to his family. Instead, he had loathed me for bringing that negative attention home. He blamed me for what he saw as the loss of our family's prestige. While they all seemed distracted by celebrating Zara's mating with Ryan, I snuck up the stairs to my room. Thankfully, no one seemed to have noticed that I'd been gone all night. I was a mess from spending the night messing around on the forest floor, and I needed a shower badly. When I undressed, I gasped at the sight of a bite-mark on my neck. How could he mark me? If anyone saw this mark, I would be ruined. To be marked by a strange rogue from outside our pack without our Alpha's consent was considered treason. I needed to hide it. With a bang, the door to the bathroom flew open. "Didn't know you got home already, human." Zara stepped into the room with glee. I tried desperately to hide the mark on my neck with my hand, but she noticed the movement. "What are you hiding?" Zara strode across the room and pulled my arm down roughly. "A mating mark!" She laughed cruelly. "Dad! Mom!" Zara shouted to the living room downstairs. "Please Zara, no!" I pleaded. "The pathetic human got marked by someone, and she dared to hide it from us!" Chapter 3 Avery's POV "What the heck-" my father cursed as he stomped up the stairs. My father and stepmother burst into the room. I tried to back away as they advanced on me in the small space. Zara snatched at my arm and whirled me around so that the bite was more visible in the light. My father took a look at the bite mark, stunned. "This mark looks like it was left by a strong wolf," he muttered incredulously. "Who marked you?" When Zara and her mother heard the word ‘strong', they stared at me with stunned and dirty looks. I didn't want to answer, could barely believe it myself, but I had learned to speak when spoken to in this house. "I don't know." I whispered. "Where is he then?" His voice rose to a bellow. "Probably still by the pond in the forest, but I'm not sure…." "I bet he just ran off," Zara sneered, "I told you, a human like you would never be wanted by anyone." The first kick from my father caught me off guard. My father was quite a strong Gamma, and I immediately fell to the ground on the other side of the room. "How dare you say you know nothing after being marked!" my father bellowed. "I should've never accepted you into my family. I knew you're just destined to be a lowly scum like your mom!" The second kick descended swiftly as I yelped and curled like a worm on the ground. "This is the gratitude I get for raising you!" I teared up thinking about my mother. My mother is just a normal servant in my pack. She accidentally slept with my father while he was drunk and conceived me. My father, as the gamma of the pack, never wanted a servant like her. So he angrily announced that she'd seduced him, and she was demoted to work as an omega slave in our pack. The old Alpha, out of mercy, asked him to at least keep me and raise me in his family. I was almost never permitted to see my mother, but I remembered her kindness when I sneaked a few chances to visit. "Avery should be demoted to a slave too, just like her mom, since she is a scum who got herself marked and abandoned." Zara suggested to her father. Zara had long hated that I was Ryan's girlfriend, wanting him instead for herself. Now I suppose she had gotten what she'd wished for. "No daughter of mine will be a slave!" my father hissed. "First wolf-less, now this! I can't let you tread on my honor as the pack's Gamma anymore." I flinched away from his kicks, but had long ago learned not to run. It would only make him angrier. I could feel my back welting under his blows. Finally, he slowed down, breathing heavily. He leaned towards me, roughly gripping my jaw in his hand and stared for a long moment at the mark on my neck. Then a cunning and cruel expression crept over his face. "At the mating ball, find a man who will accept you, marked scum," my father growled. His fingers bruised my face with the force of his grip, "and if you do not, then it will be my duty to remove you from this world." He had threatened to kill me before, but this time I could see in his flat stare that he meant it. A knot of ice formed at the base of my spine. Fear and panic warred with outrage and anger within me. I could not outrun him. I could not fight him. I had nowhere to go. And the mating ball…… Our Silvermoon Pack had a tradition of intermarriage with Nightwolf Pack. The Nightwolf Alpha must pick a wife from Silvermoon in every three generations and vice versa. This particular mating ceremony was to be held for the young and unmated Nightwolf Alpha, Gideon, to choose a wife. The rest of werewolves from both packs would participate and mingle to see if they too could find suitable matches. It should be a fun time, but everyone was nervous about it instead. Because Alpha Gideon was a cold-blooded murderer. It was said that he had wiped a dozen packs from the face of the earth, their survivors scattered and packless. In contrast, Silvermoon's Alpha was old and weakening. I didn't think anyone in a strong and cold-blooded pack like his would want me. A dormant and marked wolf. "You will leave this house for a husband, or you will leave it on a slab." my father punctuated his final statement with a backhand across my cheek that sent me reeling into the wall, and then left the room. Gideon's POV I woke from the best dream of my life to find my mate was gone. At first, I didn't worry. I had marked her, she couldn't get too far. But when I tried to reach out to her through our bond, all I got was a muted dead-end. How is that possible? My memories of the night before were so vivid. It hadn't been a dream. Mate. My wolf had said. We'd caught the delicious scent of her, drifting to me on the forest breeze. The joy I'd felt at knowing I was about to meet my mate. Nothing could have kept me from her! I had run miles through that forest to get to where she was. Then I saw her surrounded by rogue filth, and they were trying to take her from me! The frenzy that awoke in me when my wolf realized our fated mate was in danger was lethal. I had chased them away, which was better than they'd deserved. They had offered no real challenge to my wolf's dominance. I had found her. Claimed her. Mated her. The wolf-sense had overwhelmed all others. Every fiber of my being demanded I mark her properly. Make her mine, forever. I sunk my fangs into her neck when my wolf released enough pheromones to make sure she couldn't feel the pain. That mark should have been indelible. I should have been able to follow it for miles. Now the bond connection dissipated as though it had never existed, and so had her intoxicating scent. The worst thing was that we'd mated in the darkness, and I didn't even know what she looked like yet. My wolf had been pacing impatiently at the back of my mind. Restless and concerned. I searched the area for a while longer, then went home and recalled my Beta, Tegan, to my office immediately. I explained the situation and asked him to find my marked fated mate. Tegan was surprised to find out I'd marked someone last night. My Beta cleared his throat, "What will you do if you find her? This mating ball with Silvermoon is an unbreakable tradition." Knowing he was right only made his words more distasteful to my ears. "I'll just pick a woman who wants to be my Luna nominally, but I will only mark, want, and love my true mate. I will make that clear before anyone dares to volunteer." I would never honor an arranged marriage while the woman who was my fate mate remained a mystery. Chapter 4 Avery's POV A few days later I stood in front of my mirror. I pulled my nightshirt away from where my shoulder met my neck. My bite mark was already healed. That was remarkably fast. I touched the smooth skin in disbelief. There was now no visible indication of what had happened under the Mating Moon. I knew the mark was still there, but it was sealed inside and invisible to others. If only I could reach out and find the man who had mated with me! However, since my wolf was dormant, I also could not sense my mate through the bond. I had no way to find him, or communicate with him. I didn't even know what he looked like! Today was the Mating Ball where the Nightwolf Alpha would choose his mate. I needed to find someone to accept me by the end of today, or my father would kill me to save face. It felt like an impossible task. A commotion rose from down below, and I lifted my head from my knees, listening. "Alpha Gideon is about to arrive!" I heard my step-mother snap. "Finish the preparations." Zara's tone was tense and fearful. Alpha Gideon was not someone anyone would mess with. I pressed my hand over my heart, feeling it thud against my palm. I could hear it clearly in the silence of my dusty, still, bedroom. It was time for me to leave, but when I stood and tried to leave my room, the door lock clicked loudly. From the other side, I heard Zara laughing. "No one want you anyway. You might as well just wait for death, dear sister!" Gideon's POV Being Alpha of Nightwolf pack means dealing with a large amount of bureaucratic nonsense. Tradition was a venerable word that sometimes felt more like a venomous curse. I had long ago learned to face uncomfortable duties head-on. Still, there were few obligations I despised more than this one to which I was headed. It was the day of the mate selection. I had done my best to distract myself from the distasteful task to come. Spread across the leather seat next to me were thick dossiers detailing the most recent reports on attacks throughout my territory. The ledger in my hands detailed my commands for troop movements, and where to place our scouts as the dangerous time of the dark moon approached. Paperwork, unfortunately, was not enough to occupy my mind these days. As my driver guided the sleek sedan through the dense woods, I watched swirls of mist rise above the trees. Thick bands of vapor arced up towards the distant sun and shattered into smaller puffs, drifting down the valley into which we were descending. The motion reminded me of a woman, arching her back in pleasure off of the forest floor beneath me. She too, had shattered and disappeared. "Still no sign of that girl from that night?" I snapped. It came out more harshly than I intended, and my Beta sitting across from me widened his eyes in surprise. "Apologies, Alpha." Tegan replied carefully, "No new marked women have been reported in any pack I searched." I tapped my fingers on the seat and frowned. Within me, my wolf was pacing in aggravation. "Keep finding her. At all cost." Tegan flinched at my response but said nothing as the car rolled to a stop at the Silvermoon ceremony hall. Behind us in the drive, more vehicles from my pack parked behind us. I stepped out of the car, and straightened my jacket. There was a group of women standing near the door, eying me appreciatively. Their scents were all shouting a mix of curiosity and fear. I saw a few dive out of my line of sight to avoid attracting my attention. Didn't they know that motion is what attracts predators' attention? Foolish. I knew why they were running though. I had heard what the other packs said about me, and the things I had done. I couldn't care less. But with my scary reputation, it was more difficult to believe that some of their cheeks were flushing already. I guess there were always lunatics who would take any risk if it meant a chance at power and status. I spared no more attention to any of them while I strode towards where the old Alpha of Silvermoon was waiting. "Alpha Gideon." the old Alpha nodded his head in greeting over our clasped forearms. "I am honored to welcome you to this hall." "Alpha Leon." I nodded brusquely in return, suddenly weary of these formalities. "I understand there was a rogue incursion here a few nights ago. I encountered some of them as well. Have you been able to make any way into locating them? It seems to be originating somewhere near your borders." The old man's face took on a distant, wary expression. "Oh, well now, let's see." Alpha Leon cast his rheumy gaze around the room, as though the answers were written on the far wall. "No, we haven't located that. We've had some other incidents that have required our focus." Something in his tone gave me the distinct impression the rogue issue hadn't featured in his attention at all, much less been the center of his focus. Irritation bubbled up within me with all the subtlety of a geyser. "Then I suggest you focus on that," I ground out, "and stop causing trouble that I will have to clean up." Silence fell over the ceremony hall. To the side, I saw Tegan's lips twitch. He knew how much I was leaving unsaid. Alpha Leon was lucky he'd only gotten a taste of my temper. Even if I caused him to lose face in his pack, I couldn't bring myself to feel sorry about it. If his pack had been patrolling properly, my mate would not have been almost attacked. My wolf might be less angry, and I might not need to claim her right there in the forest to calm my wolf. If my wolf was patient enough to take her back to my packhouse, I wouldn't have let her just run away the next morning. The awkward moment passed, and formalities resumed, but I had already checked out. I moved through the greetings and hospitality traditions - my mind miles away. The sooner I got out of here, the sooner I could resume my search for her. In the middle of what felt like an endless parade of Silvermoon's eligible mates, one of the men in the crowd approached. "I'm Cohen, the Gamma of the pack, Alpha Gideon," He said. "I am responsible for organizing this mating ball. You have been shown all the daughters of our highest ranking families. Which matches are you most interested in so far?" Everyone went quiet in the room. I could sense expectation, fear and curiosity bubbling from the crowd. I glanced at all the girls in the room and crossed my arms. No big difference. "I don't really care. Anyone will do. Before I take volunteers, however, you need to know-" I paused. "I won't mark anyone I choose today. Prepared for that..." "But the tradition-" Alpha Leon hesitated. "The tradition doesn't force me to mark anyone. Just marriage," I cut his words before he could finish. "I have a marked mate already." Now the room was filled with apprehension and wary glances. I guess no one wanted to be picked under these conditions, by an Alpha known to be ruthless and a mistress to compete with in the future. I was glad. It was better if no one volunteered anyways. "So anyone will do," I turned to the Gamma who spoke to me earlier. "Maybe your daughter?" "Oh-, She-uh-she's mated to Ryan already. So-" The gamma clearly panicked and stuttered. "Father, how could you forget about Avery?" One of the girls walked to the front and turned around to face me. "Alpha Gideon, I'm Zara, the Gamma daughter of the pack. Forgive my father for neglecting to mention that I also have a sister." "She admires you a lot, but she isn't here because she hasn't been feeling well lately. Maybe you'd like to meet her?" she continued, but there was something to her smile that made me feel like she was scheming something vicious. Still, all women except my fated mate were all the same to me. "Fine. Bring her to me." Chapter 5 Avery's POV The key turning in my door seemed obscenely loud. When Zara stepped in, her face bore a haughty and pleased expression. My stomach sank. This wouldn't be good. "Lucky you. You get to live a little longer." She informed me, dumping a pile of clothing onto the bed. "Your marriage has been decided." So. They had found some unlucky but obliging wolf to foist me onto. I tried to stir up an emotion, but all I felt was relief that I wasn't going to die. Until she told me who it was. "You will marry Alpha Gideon." Zara crowed triumphantly. A flare of panic raced through me. My fingers trembled where they gripped the blankets. It can't be! The man is ruthless! I might as well die anyways! Zara looked at my pale face and laughed. "Oh yes, you're the only woman he would agree to marry." She stepped to the bed where I sat and pulled me to my feet. "Get up, Bride-to-be! It's your lucky day!" she sneered. I clutched at Zara's arm frantically as she hauled me up. "Zara, if he discovers that I was marked, he will kill me," I pleaded. "Actually, he won't mark you because he has a marked mate already. Who knows what happened to her! I bet you will enjoy all the drama." My stepsister laughed in my face, "And if he still finds out you were marked, just kill yourself before he tortures you to death." Zara snatched my hairbrush from my dresser and began attacking the knots in my hair. She twisted my hair up into a pile on top of my head and secured it with a clip. Then she held out a formal dress from the pile of clothing she'd brought. "Get dressed. Your fiancé is waiting, and he doesn't look like a patient man." When she was done preparing me I didn't recognize the woman staring at me in the mirror. The draped shot silk of the dress clung to my body suggestively and the flashy beading and high neck of the collar sent the whole outfit into "trying too hard" territory. I had always preferred simple styles that weren't so flashy. A dress like this was not something I would ever have chosen for myself. None of this was. You can feel sorry for yourself later. If you survive. Zara surveyed her handiwork with satisfaction. "Well, no one will mistake who you're intended for." She smirked, "Let's go." I blinked at the sunshine as we stepped out of the house. Already it felt like ages since I'd felt the sun on my face and the breeze on my skin. I would have rejoiced more in my freedom if it didn't feel like I was headed to my funeral. The path to the ceremony hall was lined with members of the pack. They milled about nervously, anticipation thick in the air. I saw Lillian, a friend of mine, staring at me worriedly. "Avery!" Lillian rushed to my side as we passed, "Are you sure you want to do this?" she whispered. I was touched by her concern. Lillian was one of the few packmates who'd never judged me for not being able to summon my wolf. She had been kind, and also brought me news about my mother when she could. I wished I could tell her everything but that would only put her in danger as well. Although it felt like I had no true choice at all, I could choose not to endanger anyone else. I hugged her tightly instead, trying to put all of my gratitude and friendship into the embrace and then kept walking. She dropped back, her eyes full of questions, but she didn't pursue me any further. "Smart human " Zara laughed at me under her breath as we continued on, "keeping your mouth shut. Let the wolves do the talking, hmm?" A familiar man stepped into our path. Seeing his handsome figure sent a pang of ice through my heart. Maybe one day it wouldn't hurt to look at him and remember how foolishly I'd loved and believed him. Ryan squared his shoulders and stared at me with disdain as we approached. "How quickly you've changed, Avery." He said in a snide, cold voice. "It took no time at all for you to cling to another Alpha." There had been a time when Ryan had claimed to care about my well being. How quickly the man I thought I knew had changed. And now he accused me of being false? Anger boiled under my skin at the double standard. "Well you would know all about betrayal." I snapped back, "If anyone's trust was misplaced, it was clearly mine." I glanced between him and Zara, "Congratulations, you two really are perfect for each other." Ryan's jaw clenched and he looked away guiltily. I hoped he was remembering now all the times I'd shown him my loyalty. He would be lucky to get half as good from his new mate. Zara snorted, "Oh don't let her fool you with that innocent pretense. She's no helpless victim." She ran her fingers underneath the lapels of Ryan's jacket and leaned into him to whisper, "She was so desperate to get back at you that she allowed someone else to mark her!" "WHAT?!" Ryan roared and reached for me. I tried to pivot away but he snatched at the high collar of my dress and yanked it roughly. The delicate silk and bead work was no match at all for the Alpha heir's strength. My dress tore to my collarbone, exposing my neck. "Wait-, the mark is gone-" Ryan questioned. "She healed this fast?" Zara seemed to be surprised too, grasping my neck even harder. Suddenly, the pain abated, and Zara's grip loosened. I looked up to see a large, dark form looming over us, silhouetted by the setting sun. Something familiar about him. I could not see his face at first, but his Alpha aura was menacingly palpable as he pushed Ryan and Zara away with a casual shove. The stranger turned to face me, and I was struck by his handsome appearance. I should thank him. "Thank yo-" I started to say, but the man cut me off. "So you are my chosen bride - " His eyes narrowed. "But why did I hear something about you being marked?"
I had agreed to sleep with my boyfriend Ryan for the first time tonight, on our first Mating Day. When I flung the door to his room open, I saw him looking all hot and unclothed like I imagined. But with another woman on top of him. My younger half sister, Zara. "What the-" I froze in his doorway. Zara was straddling Ryan, facing me. When she spotted me, she smirked and moaned, dipping her head to nip at Ryan's neck. "Oh yes. Just like that!" she said, breathing in his ear. Ryan grunted and lifted her up to roll over on top of her. My stomach flipped. I felt like I was going to throw up. Then Ryan noticed me and froze. "Avery," he breathed. Guilt flushed across his face, but his hands didn't leave Zara's body. The room was silent for a moment. "Zara and I just found out we were fated mates," Ryan's words hammered into my heart. Fated Mate. On Mating Days, werewolves over 19 could smell and recognize their fated mates. The attraction between fated mates is irresistible. They can trigger each other into heat just from smelling each other at a distance. Once fated mates find each other, they will mate and mark each other, forming a resilient bond of intertwined attraction that lasts their whole lives. The only way to resist a fated mate was to mark a chosen mate before you met your fated one. That's what Ryan and I wanted to do tonight on our first Mating Day. I knew I would never get a fated mate because my wolf seemed dormant. When everyone started to shift into their wolf form and communicate with their wolf, I got nothing. I could feel my wolf there back in my mind, though. No one believed what I said, so it became a joke amongst my bullies, especially from my sister Zara's little group. "Wolfless freak." "Pathetic human liar." They would say these words to my face, believing that I was too weak to fight back without a wolf within. And yet, I was with Ryan, the Alpha heir. He did his best to protect me; we both believed we were meant to be together. So tonight, on Mating Day, Ryan and I planned to mate and mark each other, so he could protect me forever. He had been the only light in my life. But now he was taken by Zara. How could Moon Goddess treat me like this? "You choose Zara? Knowing she has been my bully for so long?" A sob was lodged in my throat, but I refused to let it out. I hated that my voice shook as I stared into his eyes. The eyes of the man whom I'd thought was the love of my life. The man I was going to give myself to, tonight. I'd even worn secret lingerie under my coat to mark the special occasion. Now Ryan looked like he wanted to apologize. A flash of regret crossed his handsome face. Zara snaked one arm around his neck and yanked him closer to her, smirking at me from the bed. Ryan clenched his jaw, "Fated mates make each other stronger, Avery." "So I was nothing to you?" The sob tore loose. "Ave--" Ryan's face softened, and he started to rise away from Zara, reaching one hand towards me. Zara reached up and intertwined her fingers with his, stopping his gesture. Her eyes gleamed at me from under her dark lashes. "Ryan, Mating Day is the best time to have the strongest Alpha heir with your fated one…" She arched her bare body up into him. Ryan swallowed, leaning back down to nuzzle at Zara's neck. I could see the yellow flash of wolf in his eyes. When he looked back up at me, the man I had known was gone. Only coldness remained. "Get lost now, human," Ryan's wolf growled past me. Tears streamed down my face. I suppressed my sobs as I ran out and darted down the hidden trails into the old forest. Where could I go? There was only one spot I knew was safe, the place I always turned to when I needed to heal myself. A quiet little pond hidden in the woods. The water shimmered faintly under the moonlight. I settled at the edge, knees pulled to my chest, letting the cool moss beneath me soften the weight I carried. I could hear the rasp of my breathing, thick with the tears in my throat. Slowly, the sounds of the night filtered in. The breeze in the trees, and the rustling of leaves across the ground. Then I heard a different, most sinister sound. The distant howl of wolves. Of course. Tonight was the Full Mating Moon. The rogue hordes of unruly, unmated wolves would be more agitated on this night. While it was unlikely anyone would find me here, it also wasn't safe. I needed to get back to the pack town. I wiped my tears on my sleeve and was about to rise to my feet to head back when I smelled something, delicious and intoxicating. A ripple of heat rushed through my body from the base of my spine to my fingertips. Desire slammed into my body, washing over me and leaving me breathless. What was this? I breathed deeply again. I needed more of whatever that was. My body craved it with every nerve and fiber. While I was lost in the hazy, distracting sensation, I suddenly realized that this might be…the mating heat? How is that possible? I thought my wolf was dormant. No matter what it is, I need to go home now. There was danger nearby, and I had no mate - not even a chosen one anymore - to share this heat with. I shook my head, trying to clear the dizzying sensation. I managed to rise to my feet and started to make my way home, but the intoxicating smell kept coming towards me and getting stronger, as if it was coming from someone running towards me. Was this what was triggering me into heat? "Lads, look what we've found," a low voice suddenly spoke from the tree-line. "A female wolf in heat." I whirled to face the man who stepped into the clearing. He was tall and lean. His face bore the stubble of a few days unshaven. More strangers stepped from the trees. They wore rough denim and leather. Knives and nets hung from their belts. They smelled sweaty, almost blocking the delightful smell from earlier. They must be Rogues! I realized with horror. "Looking for something, pretty?" a flash of teeth in the dark beneath dark, shadowed pits for eyes. "No, I was just leaving," I could hear my voice shaking. "Why leave? If you're looking for a mate-" the man inhaled a shuddering breath, sniffing the air pointedly, "and it certainly smells like you are… then I'm sure we have several young bucks who would be willing to help, right lads?" Murmured approval rose. They were fanning out behind me now, cutting off my escape. "G-Get away from m-me," I tried to growl. "I don't w-want you!" Another man laughed. "Looks like we got ourselves a feisty one, lads." The man lunged forward. I felt his fingers snatch at the hem of my coat, yanking me backwards towards him. Tears started to well in my eyes as he grabbed at me. "LEAVE HER ALONE!" A voice cracked through the air like thunder. That intoxicating scent that had triggered my heat immediately enveloped me. Chapter 2 Avery's POV One of the rogues scoffed without even looking at who was behind him. "Back off, lad. Go find your own girl—" "Wait. He's not…" another stammered. The rogues all turned their attention to the man behind them. I saw a figure, all in black, standing there. His height and broad shoulders emanated strength and power. He looked even stronger than Ryan, who was already a strong Alpha, but I couldn't see his face in the dark. "I said, leave her alone. Don't make me say it a third time," the man warned the rogues again. "Heck, let's go-," The rogues stumbled back, muttering curses, and then fled away. And then there was silence. Now I was alone with him. From here, I could sense that he was in heat as well. I felt drawn to him like a moth to flame. For one second, warning bells blared in my mind. Had I traded one pack of predators for an even more dangerous one? Then he started walking towards me. With every step, the intoxicating smell became heavier, luring me in as we drew closer to each other. "Mine," The stranger said while his arms slid around my waist, sending bolts of honeyed lightning down my spine. I swallowed hard. He was irresistible. My fingers scrabbled at his forearms, but the heat of him as he pulled me against him… Oh my goodness. My pulse still pounded, but now it pounded in time with his heartbeat. I found myself clinging to his shoulders instead of pushing him away. One of his hands stroked from my waist up my side and came to rest on the side of my neck. Then he tilted my face towards the moon, his mouth claiming mine in a searing thunderclap. What a kiss! I gasped, and parted my lips to let him take more of me. Static frizzed across my nerves as his mouth and tongue claimed mine. No one has ever kissed me like this! Time stuttered past in gasps of breath and heat. His lips and hands dragged wildfire across my skin, and lower. I squirmed as his hands parted my clothing, and then moaned as he sank his fingers between my legs. Already we had leaped past anything I had ever done with Ryan. I found I didn't care. There was only this man. Only he mattered now. The moon above danced in my vision as I lost myself in the haze of pleasure and sensation. I couldn't get enough of him. Nothing had ever felt better. No one had ever touched me like this… I was liquid moonlight in his arms as he undressed me in the darkness. I unbuttoned his clothing, wanting his skin against mine. His mouth ran across my body like he was worshipping me. The sounds he made as he touched me everywhere was lavish praise. "Mine." He repeated in a growl, stroking my skin and listening to my pleasured cries as he moved behind me. His hands were all over me, and I felt him pushing at my entrance. I spread myself further for him, I needed him so badly. The mating heat had set me aflame. Pleasure crescendoed within me, somewhere a wolf howled. We rested against each other after our first joining. He was strong and searingly hot as I leaned back on his chest and he slowly continued to move, our bodies locked together. He pressed soft kisses to the top of my head, and then we found our rhythm again, mating again and again. When we finally separated, it was only so that I could mount him from the top this time. He kissed along my jaw as his hands grasped my waist and lifted me onto his lap. I rocked my body against him, feeling him in me. His nails scratched down my back as he made sounds of approval beneath me. He leaned up so his mouth claimed mine while his hands caressed every part of me, and he murmured sweet, prayerful praises into my skin. I felt treasured and beautiful under his admiration. When his head sank to my neck again, there was a sudden stinging of pain, followed by more pleasure. I felt like I was going to explode with sensation. We moved together, crying out in dual, synchronous pleasure. I didn't know who he was, but in the throes of heat, I didn't care. He was perfect. I was his. He was mine. We fit together perfectly. That was all that mattered. I woke in the dewy grass in pre-dawn darkness. My stranger lay behind me, cradling me in his strong arms. I couldn't see his face in the shadows, but I traced the contours of his jaw with my fingers, gently. Who are you? I wondered. Whoever he is, he's massively strong. I couldn't believe my first mating had been with a rogue in the forest. It was hard to feel regret when it had felt so good. "Thank you for protecting me." I whispered against his sleeping cheek, "And thank you for showing me pleasure." I slowly pulled myself away from him and dressed, wincing at sore muscles and other places that were tender after what we'd done. I blushed a bit at the memory. It had been lovely, but now it would be a secret treasure I kept for myself, forever. As dawn rose over the forest, I carefully left without waking him up. I returned home as quickly as possible. I could hear my family chatting loudly in the living room as I tried to slink silently down the hallway to my room. "The Alpha's heir is quite the catch, Zara," my father was saying with a pride he never showed for me. "Think of the prestige this will bring to our daughter!" my step-mom exalted. She had been the one who had called me a liar, accusing me of pretending to have a wolf and encouraging others to bully me. You would think my father as Gamma, the military coordinator for our pack, would have seen this as an affront to his family. Instead, he had loathed me for bringing that negative attention home. He blamed me for what he saw as the loss of our family's prestige. While they all seemed distracted by celebrating Zara's mating with Ryan, I snuck up the stairs to my room. Thankfully, no one seemed to have noticed that I'd been gone all night. I was a mess from spending the night messing around on the forest floor, and I needed a shower badly. When I undressed, I gasped at the sight of a bite-mark on my neck. How could he mark me? If anyone saw this mark, I would be ruined. To be marked by a strange rogue from outside our pack without our Alpha's consent was considered treason. I needed to hide it. With a bang, the door to the bathroom flew open. "Didn't know you got home already, human." Zara stepped into the room with glee. I tried desperately to hide the mark on my neck with my hand, but she noticed the movement. "What are you hiding?" Zara strode across the room and pulled my arm down roughly. "A mating mark!" She laughed cruelly. "Dad! Mom!" Zara shouted to the living room downstairs. "Please Zara, no!" I pleaded. "The pathetic human got marked by someone, and she dared to hide it from us!" Chapter 3 Avery's POV "What the heck-" my father cursed as he stomped up the stairs. My father and stepmother burst into the room. I tried to back away as they advanced on me in the small space. Zara snatched at my arm and whirled me around so that the bite was more visible in the light. My father took a look at the bite mark, stunned. "This mark looks like it was left by a strong wolf," he muttered incredulously. "Who marked you?" When Zara and her mother heard the word ‘strong', they stared at me with stunned and dirty looks. I didn't want to answer, could barely believe it myself, but I had learned to speak when spoken to in this house. "I don't know." I whispered. "Where is he then?" His voice rose to a bellow. "Probably still by the pond in the forest, but I'm not sure…." "I bet he just ran off," Zara sneered, "I told you, a human like you would never be wanted by anyone." The first kick from my father caught me off guard. My father was quite a strong Gamma, and I immediately fell to the ground on the other side of the room. "How dare you say you know nothing after being marked!" my father bellowed. "I should've never accepted you into my family. I knew you're just destined to be a lowly scum like your mom!" The second kick descended swiftly as I yelped and curled like a worm on the ground. "This is the gratitude I get for raising you!" I teared up thinking about my mother. My mother is just a normal servant in my pack. She accidentally slept with my father while he was drunk and conceived me. My father, as the gamma of the pack, never wanted a servant like her. So he angrily announced that she'd seduced him, and she was demoted to work as an omega slave in our pack. The old Alpha, out of mercy, asked him to at least keep me and raise me in his family. I was almost never permitted to see my mother, but I remembered her kindness when I sneaked a few chances to visit. "Avery should be demoted to a slave too, just like her mom, since she is a scum who got herself marked and abandoned." Zara suggested to her father. Zara had long hated that I was Ryan's girlfriend, wanting him instead for herself. Now I suppose she had gotten what she'd wished for. "No daughter of mine will be a slave!" my father hissed. "First wolf-less, now this! I can't let you tread on my honor as the pack's Gamma anymore." I flinched away from his kicks, but had long ago learned not to run. It would only make him angrier. I could feel my back welting under his blows. Finally, he slowed down, breathing heavily. He leaned towards me, roughly gripping my jaw in his hand and stared for a long moment at the mark on my neck. Then a cunning and cruel expression crept over his face. "At the mating ball, find a man who will accept you, marked scum," my father growled. His fingers bruised my face with the force of his grip, "and if you do not, then it will be my duty to remove you from this world." He had threatened to kill me before, but this time I could see in his flat stare that he meant it. A knot of ice formed at the base of my spine. Fear and panic warred with outrage and anger within me. I could not outrun him. I could not fight him. I had nowhere to go. And the mating ball…… Our Silvermoon Pack had a tradition of intermarriage with Nightwolf Pack. The Nightwolf Alpha must pick a wife from Silvermoon in every three generations and vice versa. This particular mating ceremony was to be held for the young and unmated Nightwolf Alpha, Gideon, to choose a wife. The rest of werewolves from both packs would participate and mingle to see if they too could find suitable matches. It should be a fun time, but everyone was nervous about it instead. Because Alpha Gideon was a cold-blooded murderer. It was said that he had wiped a dozen packs from the face of the earth, their survivors scattered and packless. In contrast, Silvermoon's Alpha was old and weakening. I didn't think anyone in a strong and cold-blooded pack like his would want me. A dormant and marked wolf. "You will leave this house for a husband, or you will leave it on a slab." my father punctuated his final statement with a backhand across my cheek that sent me reeling into the wall, and then left the room. Gideon's POV I woke from the best dream of my life to find my mate was gone. At first, I didn't worry. I had marked her, she couldn't get too far. But when I tried to reach out to her through our bond, all I got was a muted dead-end. How is that possible? My memories of the night before were so vivid. It hadn't been a dream. Mate. My wolf had said. We'd caught the delicious scent of her, drifting to me on the forest breeze. The joy I'd felt at knowing I was about to meet my mate. Nothing could have kept me from her! I had run miles through that forest to get to where she was. Then I saw her surrounded by rogue filth, and they were trying to take her from me! The frenzy that awoke in me when my wolf realized our fated mate was in danger was lethal. I had chased them away, which was better than they'd deserved. They had offered no real challenge to my wolf's dominance. I had found her. Claimed her. Mated her. The wolf-sense had overwhelmed all others. Every fiber of my being demanded I mark her properly. Make her mine, forever. I sunk my fangs into her neck when my wolf released enough pheromones to make sure she couldn't feel the pain. That mark should have been indelible. I should have been able to follow it for miles. Now the bond connection dissipated as though it had never existed, and so had her intoxicating scent. The worst thing was that we'd mated in the darkness, and I didn't even know what she looked like yet. My wolf had been pacing impatiently at the back of my mind. Restless and concerned. I searched the area for a while longer, then went home and recalled my Beta, Tegan, to my office immediately. I explained the situation and asked him to find my marked fated mate. Tegan was surprised to find out I'd marked someone last night. My Beta cleared his throat, "What will you do if you find her? This mating ball with Silvermoon is an unbreakable tradition." Knowing he was right only made his words more distasteful to my ears. "I'll just pick a woman who wants to be my Luna nominally, but I will only mark, want, and love my true mate. I will make that clear before anyone dares to volunteer." I would never honor an arranged marriage while the woman who was my fate mate remained a mystery. Chapter 4 Avery's POV A few days later I stood in front of my mirror. I pulled my nightshirt away from where my shoulder met my neck. My bite mark was already healed. That was remarkably fast. I touched the smooth skin in disbelief. There was now no visible indication of what had happened under the Mating Moon. I knew the mark was still there, but it was sealed inside and invisible to others. If only I could reach out and find the man who had mated with me! However, since my wolf was dormant, I also could not sense my mate through the bond. I had no way to find him, or communicate with him. I didn't even know what he looked like! Today was the Mating Ball where the Nightwolf Alpha would choose his mate. I needed to find someone to accept me by the end of today, or my father would kill me to save face. It felt like an impossible task. A commotion rose from down below, and I lifted my head from my knees, listening. "Alpha Gideon is about to arrive!" I heard my step-mother snap. "Finish the preparations." Zara's tone was tense and fearful. Alpha Gideon was not someone anyone would mess with. I pressed my hand over my heart, feeling it thud against my palm. I could hear it clearly in the silence of my dusty, still, bedroom. It was time for me to leave, but when I stood and tried to leave my room, the door lock clicked loudly. From the other side, I heard Zara laughing. "No one want you anyway. You might as well just wait for death, dear sister!" Gideon's POV Being Alpha of Nightwolf pack means dealing with a large amount of bureaucratic nonsense. Tradition was a venerable word that sometimes felt more like a venomous curse. I had long ago learned to face uncomfortable duties head-on. Still, there were few obligations I despised more than this one to which I was headed. It was the day of the mate selection. I had done my best to distract myself from the distasteful task to come. Spread across the leather seat next to me were thick dossiers detailing the most recent reports on attacks throughout my territory. The ledger in my hands detailed my commands for troop movements, and where to place our scouts as the dangerous time of the dark moon approached. Paperwork, unfortunately, was not enough to occupy my mind these days. As my driver guided the sleek sedan through the dense woods, I watched swirls of mist rise above the trees. Thick bands of vapor arced up towards the distant sun and shattered into smaller puffs, drifting down the valley into which we were descending. The motion reminded me of a woman, arching her back in pleasure off of the forest floor beneath me. She too, had shattered and disappeared. "Still no sign of that girl from that night?" I snapped. It came out more harshly than I intended, and my Beta sitting across from me widened his eyes in surprise. "Apologies, Alpha." Tegan replied carefully, "No new marked women have been reported in any pack I searched." I tapped my fingers on the seat and frowned. Within me, my wolf was pacing in aggravation. "Keep finding her. At all cost." Tegan flinched at my response but said nothing as the car rolled to a stop at the Silvermoon ceremony hall. Behind us in the drive, more vehicles from my pack parked behind us. I stepped out of the car, and straightened my jacket. There was a group of women standing near the door, eying me appreciatively. Their scents were all shouting a mix of curiosity and fear. I saw a few dive out of my line of sight to avoid attracting my attention. Didn't they know that motion is what attracts predators' attention? Foolish. I knew why they were running though. I had heard what the other packs said about me, and the things I had done. I couldn't care less. But with my scary reputation, it was more difficult to believe that some of their cheeks were flushing already. I guess there were always lunatics who would take any risk if it meant a chance at power and status. I spared no more attention to any of them while I strode towards where the old Alpha of Silvermoon was waiting. "Alpha Gideon." the old Alpha nodded his head in greeting over our clasped forearms. "I am honored to welcome you to this hall." "Alpha Leon." I nodded brusquely in return, suddenly weary of these formalities. "I understand there was a rogue incursion here a few nights ago. I encountered some of them as well. Have you been able to make any way into locating them? It seems to be originating somewhere near your borders." The old man's face took on a distant, wary expression. "Oh, well now, let's see." Alpha Leon cast his rheumy gaze around the room, as though the answers were written on the far wall. "No, we haven't located that. We've had some other incidents that have required our focus." Something in his tone gave me the distinct impression the rogue issue hadn't featured in his attention at all, much less been the center of his focus. Irritation bubbled up within me with all the subtlety of a geyser. "Then I suggest you focus on that," I ground out, "and stop causing trouble that I will have to clean up." Silence fell over the ceremony hall. To the side, I saw Tegan's lips twitch. He knew how much I was leaving unsaid. Alpha Leon was lucky he'd only gotten a taste of my temper. Even if I caused him to lose face in his pack, I couldn't bring myself to feel sorry about it. If his pack had been patrolling properly, my mate would not have been almost attacked. My wolf might be less angry, and I might not need to claim her right there in the forest to calm my wolf. If my wolf was patient enough to take her back to my packhouse, I wouldn't have let her just run away the next morning. The awkward moment passed, and formalities resumed, but I had already checked out. I moved through the greetings and hospitality traditions - my mind miles away. The sooner I got out of here, the sooner I could resume my search for her. In the middle of what felt like an endless parade of Silvermoon's eligible mates, one of the men in the crowd approached. "I'm Cohen, the Gamma of the pack, Alpha Gideon," He said. "I am responsible for organizing this mating ball. You have been shown all the daughters of our highest ranking families. Which matches are you most interested in so far?" Everyone went quiet in the room. I could sense expectation, fear and curiosity bubbling from the crowd. I glanced at all the girls in the room and crossed my arms. No big difference. "I don't really care. Anyone will do. Before I take volunteers, however, you need to know-" I paused. "I won't mark anyone I choose today. Prepared for that..." "But the tradition-" Alpha Leon hesitated. "The tradition doesn't force me to mark anyone. Just marriage," I cut his words before he could finish. "I have a marked mate already." Now the room was filled with apprehension and wary glances. I guess no one wanted to be picked under these conditions, by an Alpha known to be ruthless and a mistress to compete with in the future. I was glad. It was better if no one volunteered anyways. "So anyone will do," I turned to the Gamma who spoke to me earlier. "Maybe your daughter?" "Oh-, She-uh-she's mated to Ryan already. So-" The gamma clearly panicked and stuttered. "Father, how could you forget about Avery?" One of the girls walked to the front and turned around to face me. "Alpha Gideon, I'm Zara, the Gamma daughter of the pack. Forgive my father for neglecting to mention that I also have a sister." "She admires you a lot, but she isn't here because she hasn't been feeling well lately. Maybe you'd like to meet her?" she continued, but there was something to her smile that made me feel like she was scheming something vicious. Still, all women except my fated mate were all the same to me. "Fine. Bring her to me." Chapter 5 Avery's POV The key turning in my door seemed obscenely loud. When Zara stepped in, her face bore a haughty and pleased expression. My stomach sank. This wouldn't be good. "Lucky you. You get to live a little longer." She informed me, dumping a pile of clothing onto the bed. "Your marriage has been decided." So. They had found some unlucky but obliging wolf to foist me onto. I tried to stir up an emotion, but all I felt was relief that I wasn't going to die. Until she told me who it was. "You will marry Alpha Gideon." Zara crowed triumphantly. A flare of panic raced through me. My fingers trembled where they gripped the blankets. It can't be! The man is ruthless! I might as well die anyways! Zara looked at my pale face and laughed. "Oh yes, you're the only woman he would agree to marry." She stepped to the bed where I sat and pulled me to my feet. "Get up, Bride-to-be! It's your lucky day!" she sneered. I clutched at Zara's arm frantically as she hauled me up. "Zara, if he discovers that I was marked, he will kill me," I pleaded. "Actually, he won't mark you because he has a marked mate already. Who knows what happened to her! I bet you will enjoy all the drama." My stepsister laughed in my face, "And if he still finds out you were marked, just kill yourself before he tortures you to death." Zara snatched my hairbrush from my dresser and began attacking the knots in my hair. She twisted my hair up into a pile on top of my head and secured it with a clip. Then she held out a formal dress from the pile of clothing she'd brought. "Get dressed. Your fiancé is waiting, and he doesn't look like a patient man." When she was done preparing me I didn't recognize the woman staring at me in the mirror. The draped shot silk of the dress clung to my body suggestively and the flashy beading and high neck of the collar sent the whole outfit into "trying too hard" territory. I had always preferred simple styles that weren't so flashy. A dress like this was not something I would ever have chosen for myself. None of this was. You can feel sorry for yourself later. If you survive. Zara surveyed her handiwork with satisfaction. "Well, no one will mistake who you're intended for." She smirked, "Let's go." I blinked at the sunshine as we stepped out of the house. Already it felt like ages since I'd felt the sun on my face and the breeze on my skin. I would have rejoiced more in my freedom if it didn't feel like I was headed to my funeral. The path to the ceremony hall was lined with members of the pack. They milled about nervously, anticipation thick in the air. I saw Lillian, a friend of mine, staring at me worriedly. "Avery!" Lillian rushed to my side as we passed, "Are you sure you want to do this?" she whispered. I was touched by her concern. Lillian was one of the few packmates who'd never judged me for not being able to summon my wolf. She had been kind, and also brought me news about my mother when she could. I wished I could tell her everything but that would only put her in danger as well. Although it felt like I had no true choice at all, I could choose not to endanger anyone else. I hugged her tightly instead, trying to put all of my gratitude and friendship into the embrace and then kept walking. She dropped back, her eyes full of questions, but she didn't pursue me any further. "Smart human " Zara laughed at me under her breath as we continued on, "keeping your mouth shut. Let the wolves do the talking, hmm?" A familiar man stepped into our path. Seeing his handsome figure sent a pang of ice through my heart. Maybe one day it wouldn't hurt to look at him and remember how foolishly I'd loved and believed him. Ryan squared his shoulders and stared at me with disdain as we approached. "How quickly you've changed, Avery." He said in a snide, cold voice. "It took no time at all for you to cling to another Alpha." There had been a time when Ryan had claimed to care about my well being. How quickly the man I thought I knew had changed. And now he accused me of being false? Anger boiled under my skin at the double standard. "Well you would know all about betrayal." I snapped back, "If anyone's trust was misplaced, it was clearly mine." I glanced between him and Zara, "Congratulations, you two really are perfect for each other." Ryan's jaw clenched and he looked away guiltily. I hoped he was remembering now all the times I'd shown him my loyalty. He would be lucky to get half as good from his new mate. Zara snorted, "Oh don't let her fool you with that innocent pretense. She's no helpless victim." She ran her fingers underneath the lapels of Ryan's jacket and leaned into him to whisper, "She was so desperate to get back at you that she allowed someone else to mark her!" "WHAT?!" Ryan roared and reached for me. I tried to pivot away but he snatched at the high collar of my dress and yanked it roughly. The delicate silk and bead work was no match at all for the Alpha heir's strength. My dress tore to my collarbone, exposing my neck. "Wait-, the mark is gone-" Ryan questioned. "She healed this fast?" Zara seemed to be surprised too, grasping my neck even harder. Suddenly, the pain abated, and Zara's grip loosened. I looked up to see a large, dark form looming over us, silhouetted by the setting sun. Something familiar about him. I could not see his face at first, but his Alpha aura was menacingly palpable as he pushed Ryan and Zara away with a casual shove. The stranger turned to face me, and I was struck by his handsome appearance. I should thank him. "Thank yo-" I started to say, but the man cut me off. "So you are my chosen bride - " His eyes narrowed. "But why did I hear something about you being marked?"
I had agreed to sleep with my boyfriend Ryan for the first time tonight, on our first Mating Day. When I flung the door to his room open, I saw him looking all hot and unclothed like I imagined. But with another woman on top of him. My younger half sister, Zara. "What the-" I froze in his doorway. Zara was straddling Ryan, facing me. When she spotted me, she smirked and moaned, dipping her head to nip at Ryan's neck. "Oh yes. Just like that!" she said, breathing in his ear. Ryan grunted and lifted her up to roll over on top of her. My stomach flipped. I felt like I was going to throw up. Then Ryan noticed me and froze. "Avery," he breathed. Guilt flushed across his face, but his hands didn't leave Zara's body. The room was silent for a moment. "Zara and I just found out we were fated mates," Ryan's words hammered into my heart. Fated Mate. On Mating Days, werewolves over 19 could smell and recognize their fated mates. The attraction between fated mates is irresistible. They can trigger each other into heat just from smelling each other at a distance. Once fated mates find each other, they will mate and mark each other, forming a resilient bond of intertwined attraction that lasts their whole lives. The only way to resist a fated mate was to mark a chosen mate before you met your fated one. That's what Ryan and I wanted to do tonight on our first Mating Day. I knew I would never get a fated mate because my wolf seemed dormant. When everyone started to shift into their wolf form and communicate with their wolf, I got nothing. I could feel my wolf there back in my mind, though. No one believed what I said, so it became a joke amongst my bullies, especially from my sister Zara's little group. "Wolfless freak." "Pathetic human liar." They would say these words to my face, believing that I was too weak to fight back without a wolf within. And yet, I was with Ryan, the Alpha heir. He did his best to protect me; we both believed we were meant to be together. So tonight, on Mating Day, Ryan and I planned to mate and mark each other, so he could protect me forever. He had been the only light in my life. But now he was taken by Zara. How could Moon Goddess treat me like this? "You choose Zara? Knowing she has been my bully for so long?" A sob was lodged in my throat, but I refused to let it out. I hated that my voice shook as I stared into his eyes. The eyes of the man whom I'd thought was the love of my life. The man I was going to give myself to, tonight. I'd even worn secret lingerie under my coat to mark the special occasion. Now Ryan looked like he wanted to apologize. A flash of regret crossed his handsome face. Zara snaked one arm around his neck and yanked him closer to her, smirking at me from the bed. Ryan clenched his jaw, "Fated mates make each other stronger, Avery." "So I was nothing to you?" The sob tore loose. "Ave--" Ryan's face softened, and he started to rise away from Zara, reaching one hand towards me. Zara reached up and intertwined her fingers with his, stopping his gesture. Her eyes gleamed at me from under her dark lashes. "Ryan, Mating Day is the best time to have the strongest Alpha heir with your fated one…" She arched her bare body up into him. Ryan swallowed, leaning back down to nuzzle at Zara's neck. I could see the yellow flash of wolf in his eyes. When he looked back up at me, the man I had known was gone. Only coldness remained. "Get lost now, human," Ryan's wolf growled past me. Tears streamed down my face. I suppressed my sobs as I ran out and darted down the hidden trails into the old forest. Where could I go? There was only one spot I knew was safe, the place I always turned to when I needed to heal myself. A quiet little pond hidden in the woods. The water shimmered faintly under the moonlight. I settled at the edge, knees pulled to my chest, letting the cool moss beneath me soften the weight I carried. I could hear the rasp of my breathing, thick with the tears in my throat. Slowly, the sounds of the night filtered in. The breeze in the trees, and the rustling of leaves across the ground. Then I heard a different, most sinister sound. The distant howl of wolves. Of course. Tonight was the Full Mating Moon. The rogue hordes of unruly, unmated wolves would be more agitated on this night. While it was unlikely anyone would find me here, it also wasn't safe. I needed to get back to the pack town. I wiped my tears on my sleeve and was about to rise to my feet to head back when I smelled something, delicious and intoxicating. A ripple of heat rushed through my body from the base of my spine to my fingertips. Desire slammed into my body, washing over me and leaving me breathless. What was this? I breathed deeply again. I needed more of whatever that was. My body craved it with every nerve and fiber. While I was lost in the hazy, distracting sensation, I suddenly realized that this might be…the mating heat? How is that possible? I thought my wolf was dormant. No matter what it is, I need to go home now. There was danger nearby, and I had no mate - not even a chosen one anymore - to share this heat with. I shook my head, trying to clear the dizzying sensation. I managed to rise to my feet and started to make my way home, but the intoxicating smell kept coming towards me and getting stronger, as if it was coming from someone running towards me. Was this what was triggering me into heat? "Lads, look what we've found," a low voice suddenly spoke from the tree-line. "A female wolf in heat." I whirled to face the man who stepped into the clearing. He was tall and lean. His face bore the stubble of a few days unshaven. More strangers stepped from the trees. They wore rough denim and leather. Knives and nets hung from their belts. They smelled sweaty, almost blocking the delightful smell from earlier. They must be Rogues! I realized with horror. "Looking for something, pretty?" a flash of teeth in the dark beneath dark, shadowed pits for eyes. "No, I was just leaving," I could hear my voice shaking. "Why leave? If you're looking for a mate-" the man inhaled a shuddering breath, sniffing the air pointedly, "and it certainly smells like you are… then I'm sure we have several young bucks who would be willing to help, right lads?" Murmured approval rose. They were fanning out behind me now, cutting off my escape. "G-Get away from m-me," I tried to growl. "I don't w-want you!" Another man laughed. "Looks like we got ourselves a feisty one, lads." The man lunged forward. I felt his fingers snatch at the hem of my coat, yanking me backwards towards him. Tears started to well in my eyes as he grabbed at me. "LEAVE HER ALONE!" A voice cracked through the air like thunder. That intoxicating scent that had triggered my heat immediately enveloped me. Chapter 2 Avery's POV One of the rogues scoffed without even looking at who was behind him. "Back off, lad. Go find your own girl—" "Wait. He's not…" another stammered. The rogues all turned their attention to the man behind them. I saw a figure, all in black, standing there. His height and broad shoulders emanated strength and power. He looked even stronger than Ryan, who was already a strong Alpha, but I couldn't see his face in the dark. "I said, leave her alone. Don't make me say it a third time," the man warned the rogues again. "Heck, let's go-," The rogues stumbled back, muttering curses, and then fled away. And then there was silence. Now I was alone with him. From here, I could sense that he was in heat as well. I felt drawn to him like a moth to flame. For one second, warning bells blared in my mind. Had I traded one pack of predators for an even more dangerous one? Then he started walking towards me. With every step, the intoxicating smell became heavier, luring me in as we drew closer to each other. "Mine," The stranger said while his arms slid around my waist, sending bolts of honeyed lightning down my spine. I swallowed hard. He was irresistible. My fingers scrabbled at his forearms, but the heat of him as he pulled me against him… Oh my goodness. My pulse still pounded, but now it pounded in time with his heartbeat. I found myself clinging to his shoulders instead of pushing him away. One of his hands stroked from my waist up my side and came to rest on the side of my neck. Then he tilted my face towards the moon, his mouth claiming mine in a searing thunderclap. What a kiss! I gasped, and parted my lips to let him take more of me. Static frizzed across my nerves as his mouth and tongue claimed mine. No one has ever kissed me like this! Time stuttered past in gasps of breath and heat. His lips and hands dragged wildfire across my skin, and lower. I squirmed as his hands parted my clothing, and then moaned as he sank his fingers between my legs. Already we had leaped past anything I had ever done with Ryan. I found I didn't care. There was only this man. Only he mattered now. The moon above danced in my vision as I lost myself in the haze of pleasure and sensation. I couldn't get enough of him. Nothing had ever felt better. No one had ever touched me like this… I was liquid moonlight in his arms as he undressed me in the darkness. I unbuttoned his clothing, wanting his skin against mine. His mouth ran across my body like he was worshipping me. The sounds he made as he touched me everywhere was lavish praise. "Mine." He repeated in a growl, stroking my skin and listening to my pleasured cries as he moved behind me. His hands were all over me, and I felt him pushing at my entrance. I spread myself further for him, I needed him so badly. The mating heat had set me aflame. Pleasure crescendoed within me, somewhere a wolf howled. We rested against each other after our first joining. He was strong and searingly hot as I leaned back on his chest and he slowly continued to move, our bodies locked together. He pressed soft kisses to the top of my head, and then we found our rhythm again, mating again and again. When we finally separated, it was only so that I could mount him from the top this time. He kissed along my jaw as his hands grasped my waist and lifted me onto his lap. I rocked my body against him, feeling him in me. His nails scratched down my back as he made sounds of approval beneath me. He leaned up so his mouth claimed mine while his hands caressed every part of me, and he murmured sweet, prayerful praises into my skin. I felt treasured and beautiful under his admiration. When his head sank to my neck again, there was a sudden stinging of pain, followed by more pleasure. I felt like I was going to explode with sensation. We moved together, crying out in dual, synchronous pleasure. I didn't know who he was, but in the throes of heat, I didn't care. He was perfect. I was his. He was mine. We fit together perfectly. That was all that mattered. I woke in the dewy grass in pre-dawn darkness. My stranger lay behind me, cradling me in his strong arms. I couldn't see his face in the shadows, but I traced the contours of his jaw with my fingers, gently. Who are you? I wondered. Whoever he is, he's massively strong. I couldn't believe my first mating had been with a rogue in the forest. It was hard to feel regret when it had felt so good. "Thank you for protecting me." I whispered against his sleeping cheek, "And thank you for showing me pleasure." I slowly pulled myself away from him and dressed, wincing at sore muscles and other places that were tender after what we'd done. I blushed a bit at the memory. It had been lovely, but now it would be a secret treasure I kept for myself, forever. As dawn rose over the forest, I carefully left without waking him up. I returned home as quickly as possible. I could hear my family chatting loudly in the living room as I tried to slink silently down the hallway to my room. "The Alpha's heir is quite the catch, Zara," my father was saying with a pride he never showed for me. "Think of the prestige this will bring to our daughter!" my step-mom exalted. She had been the one who had called me a liar, accusing me of pretending to have a wolf and encouraging others to bully me. You would think my father as Gamma, the military coordinator for our pack, would have seen this as an affront to his family. Instead, he had loathed me for bringing that negative attention home. He blamed me for what he saw as the loss of our family's prestige. While they all seemed distracted by celebrating Zara's mating with Ryan, I snuck up the stairs to my room. Thankfully, no one seemed to have noticed that I'd been gone all night. I was a mess from spending the night messing around on the forest floor, and I needed a shower badly. When I undressed, I gasped at the sight of a bite-mark on my neck. How could he mark me? If anyone saw this mark, I would be ruined. To be marked by a strange rogue from outside our pack without our Alpha's consent was considered treason. I needed to hide it. With a bang, the door to the bathroom flew open. "Didn't know you got home already, human." Zara stepped into the room with glee. I tried desperately to hide the mark on my neck with my hand, but she noticed the movement. "What are you hiding?" Zara strode across the room and pulled my arm down roughly. "A mating mark!" She laughed cruelly. "Dad! Mom!" Zara shouted to the living room downstairs. "Please Zara, no!" I pleaded. "The pathetic human got marked by someone, and she dared to hide it from us!" Chapter 3 Avery's POV "What the heck-" my father cursed as he stomped up the stairs. My father and stepmother burst into the room. I tried to back away as they advanced on me in the small space. Zara snatched at my arm and whirled me around so that the bite was more visible in the light. My father took a look at the bite mark, stunned. "This mark looks like it was left by a strong wolf," he muttered incredulously. "Who marked you?" When Zara and her mother heard the word ‘strong', they stared at me with stunned and dirty looks. I didn't want to answer, could barely believe it myself, but I had learned to speak when spoken to in this house. "I don't know." I whispered. "Where is he then?" His voice rose to a bellow. "Probably still by the pond in the forest, but I'm not sure…." "I bet he just ran off," Zara sneered, "I told you, a human like you would never be wanted by anyone." The first kick from my father caught me off guard. My father was quite a strong Gamma, and I immediately fell to the ground on the other side of the room. "How dare you say you know nothing after being marked!" my father bellowed. "I should've never accepted you into my family. I knew you're just destined to be a lowly scum like your mom!" The second kick descended swiftly as I yelped and curled like a worm on the ground. "This is the gratitude I get for raising you!" I teared up thinking about my mother. My mother is just a normal servant in my pack. She accidentally slept with my father while he was drunk and conceived me. My father, as the gamma of the pack, never wanted a servant like her. So he angrily announced that she'd seduced him, and she was demoted to work as an omega slave in our pack. The old Alpha, out of mercy, asked him to at least keep me and raise me in his family. I was almost never permitted to see my mother, but I remembered her kindness when I sneaked a few chances to visit. "Avery should be demoted to a slave too, just like her mom, since she is a scum who got herself marked and abandoned." Zara suggested to her father. Zara had long hated that I was Ryan's girlfriend, wanting him instead for herself. Now I suppose she had gotten what she'd wished for. "No daughter of mine will be a slave!" my father hissed. "First wolf-less, now this! I can't let you tread on my honor as the pack's Gamma anymore." I flinched away from his kicks, but had long ago learned not to run. It would only make him angrier. I could feel my back welting under his blows. Finally, he slowed down, breathing heavily. He leaned towards me, roughly gripping my jaw in his hand and stared for a long moment at the mark on my neck. Then a cunning and cruel expression crept over his face. "At the mating ball, find a man who will accept you, marked scum," my father growled. His fingers bruised my face with the force of his grip, "and if you do not, then it will be my duty to remove you from this world." He had threatened to kill me before, but this time I could see in his flat stare that he meant it. A knot of ice formed at the base of my spine. Fear and panic warred with outrage and anger within me. I could not outrun him. I could not fight him. I had nowhere to go. And the mating ball…… Our Silvermoon Pack had a tradition of intermarriage with Nightwolf Pack. The Nightwolf Alpha must pick a wife from Silvermoon in every three generations and vice versa. This particular mating ceremony was to be held for the young and unmated Nightwolf Alpha, Gideon, to choose a wife. The rest of werewolves from both packs would participate and mingle to see if they too could find suitable matches. It should be a fun time, but everyone was nervous about it instead. Because Alpha Gideon was a cold-blooded murderer. It was said that he had wiped a dozen packs from the face of the earth, their survivors scattered and packless. In contrast, Silvermoon's Alpha was old and weakening. I didn't think anyone in a strong and cold-blooded pack like his would want me. A dormant and marked wolf. "You will leave this house for a husband, or you will leave it on a slab." my father punctuated his final statement with a backhand across my cheek that sent me reeling into the wall, and then left the room. Gideon's POV I woke from the best dream of my life to find my mate was gone. At first, I didn't worry. I had marked her, she couldn't get too far. But when I tried to reach out to her through our bond, all I got was a muted dead-end. How is that possible? My memories of the night before were so vivid. It hadn't been a dream. Mate. My wolf had said. We'd caught the delicious scent of her, drifting to me on the forest breeze. The joy I'd felt at knowing I was about to meet my mate. Nothing could have kept me from her! I had run miles through that forest to get to where she was. Then I saw her surrounded by rogue filth, and they were trying to take her from me! The frenzy that awoke in me when my wolf realized our fated mate was in danger was lethal. I had chased them away, which was better than they'd deserved. They had offered no real challenge to my wolf's dominance. I had found her. Claimed her. Mated her. The wolf-sense had overwhelmed all others. Every fiber of my being demanded I mark her properly. Make her mine, forever. I sunk my fangs into her neck when my wolf released enough pheromones to make sure she couldn't feel the pain. That mark should have been indelible. I should have been able to follow it for miles. Now the bond connection dissipated as though it had never existed, and so had her intoxicating scent. The worst thing was that we'd mated in the darkness, and I didn't even know what she looked like yet. My wolf had been pacing impatiently at the back of my mind. Restless and concerned. I searched the area for a while longer, then went home and recalled my Beta, Tegan, to my office immediately. I explained the situation and asked him to find my marked fated mate. Tegan was surprised to find out I'd marked someone last night. My Beta cleared his throat, "What will you do if you find her? This mating ball with Silvermoon is an unbreakable tradition." Knowing he was right only made his words more distasteful to my ears. "I'll just pick a woman who wants to be my Luna nominally, but I will only mark, want, and love my true mate. I will make that clear before anyone dares to volunteer." I would never honor an arranged marriage while the woman who was my fate mate remained a mystery. Chapter 4 Avery's POV A few days later I stood in front of my mirror. I pulled my nightshirt away from where my shoulder met my neck. My bite mark was already healed. That was remarkably fast. I touched the smooth skin in disbelief. There was now no visible indication of what had happened under the Mating Moon. I knew the mark was still there, but it was sealed inside and invisible to others. If only I could reach out and find the man who had mated with me! However, since my wolf was dormant, I also could not sense my mate through the bond. I had no way to find him, or communicate with him. I didn't even know what he looked like! Today was the Mating Ball where the Nightwolf Alpha would choose his mate. I needed to find someone to accept me by the end of today, or my father would kill me to save face. It felt like an impossible task. A commotion rose from down below, and I lifted my head from my knees, listening. "Alpha Gideon is about to arrive!" I heard my step-mother snap. "Finish the preparations." Zara's tone was tense and fearful. Alpha Gideon was not someone anyone would mess with. I pressed my hand over my heart, feeling it thud against my palm. I could hear it clearly in the silence of my dusty, still, bedroom. It was time for me to leave, but when I stood and tried to leave my room, the door lock clicked loudly. From the other side, I heard Zara laughing. "No one want you anyway. You might as well just wait for death, dear sister!" Gideon's POV Being Alpha of Nightwolf pack means dealing with a large amount of bureaucratic nonsense. Tradition was a venerable word that sometimes felt more like a venomous curse. I had long ago learned to face uncomfortable duties head-on. Still, there were few obligations I despised more than this one to which I was headed. It was the day of the mate selection. I had done my best to distract myself from the distasteful task to come. Spread across the leather seat next to me were thick dossiers detailing the most recent reports on attacks throughout my territory. The ledger in my hands detailed my commands for troop movements, and where to place our scouts as the dangerous time of the dark moon approached. Paperwork, unfortunately, was not enough to occupy my mind these days. As my driver guided the sleek sedan through the dense woods, I watched swirls of mist rise above the trees. Thick bands of vapor arced up towards the distant sun and shattered into smaller puffs, drifting down the valley into which we were descending. The motion reminded me of a woman, arching her back in pleasure off of the forest floor beneath me. She too, had shattered and disappeared. "Still no sign of that girl from that night?" I snapped. It came out more harshly than I intended, and my Beta sitting across from me widened his eyes in surprise. "Apologies, Alpha." Tegan replied carefully, "No new marked women have been reported in any pack I searched." I tapped my fingers on the seat and frowned. Within me, my wolf was pacing in aggravation. "Keep finding her. At all cost." Tegan flinched at my response but said nothing as the car rolled to a stop at the Silvermoon ceremony hall. Behind us in the drive, more vehicles from my pack parked behind us. I stepped out of the car, and straightened my jacket. There was a group of women standing near the door, eying me appreciatively. Their scents were all shouting a mix of curiosity and fear. I saw a few dive out of my line of sight to avoid attracting my attention. Didn't they know that motion is what attracts predators' attention? Foolish. I knew why they were running though. I had heard what the other packs said about me, and the things I had done. I couldn't care less. But with my scary reputation, it was more difficult to believe that some of their cheeks were flushing already. I guess there were always lunatics who would take any risk if it meant a chance at power and status. I spared no more attention to any of them while I strode towards where the old Alpha of Silvermoon was waiting. "Alpha Gideon." the old Alpha nodded his head in greeting over our clasped forearms. "I am honored to welcome you to this hall." "Alpha Leon." I nodded brusquely in return, suddenly weary of these formalities. "I understand there was a rogue incursion here a few nights ago. I encountered some of them as well. Have you been able to make any way into locating them? It seems to be originating somewhere near your borders." The old man's face took on a distant, wary expression. "Oh, well now, let's see." Alpha Leon cast his rheumy gaze around the room, as though the answers were written on the far wall. "No, we haven't located that. We've had some other incidents that have required our focus." Something in his tone gave me the distinct impression the rogue issue hadn't featured in his attention at all, much less been the center of his focus. Irritation bubbled up within me with all the subtlety of a geyser. "Then I suggest you focus on that," I ground out, "and stop causing trouble that I will have to clean up." Silence fell over the ceremony hall. To the side, I saw Tegan's lips twitch. He knew how much I was leaving unsaid. Alpha Leon was lucky he'd only gotten a taste of my temper. Even if I caused him to lose face in his pack, I couldn't bring myself to feel sorry about it. If his pack had been patrolling properly, my mate would not have been almost attacked. My wolf might be less angry, and I might not need to claim her right there in the forest to calm my wolf. If my wolf was patient enough to take her back to my packhouse, I wouldn't have let her just run away the next morning. The awkward moment passed, and formalities resumed, but I had already checked out. I moved through the greetings and hospitality traditions - my mind miles away. The sooner I got out of here, the sooner I could resume my search for her. In the middle of what felt like an endless parade of Silvermoon's eligible mates, one of the men in the crowd approached. "I'm Cohen, the Gamma of the pack, Alpha Gideon," He said. "I am responsible for organizing this mating ball. You have been shown all the daughters of our highest ranking families. Which matches are you most interested in so far?" Everyone went quiet in the room. I could sense expectation, fear and curiosity bubbling from the crowd. I glanced at all the girls in the room and crossed my arms. No big difference. "I don't really care. Anyone will do. Before I take volunteers, however, you need to know-" I paused. "I won't mark anyone I choose today. Prepared for that..." "But the tradition-" Alpha Leon hesitated. "The tradition doesn't force me to mark anyone. Just marriage," I cut his words before he could finish. "I have a marked mate already." Now the room was filled with apprehension and wary glances. I guess no one wanted to be picked under these conditions, by an Alpha known to be ruthless and a mistress to compete with in the future. I was glad. It was better if no one volunteered anyways. "So anyone will do," I turned to the Gamma who spoke to me earlier. "Maybe your daughter?" "Oh-, She-uh-she's mated to Ryan already. So-" The gamma clearly panicked and stuttered. "Father, how could you forget about Avery?" One of the girls walked to the front and turned around to face me. "Alpha Gideon, I'm Zara, the Gamma daughter of the pack. Forgive my father for neglecting to mention that I also have a sister." "She admires you a lot, but she isn't here because she hasn't been feeling well lately. Maybe you'd like to meet her?" she continued, but there was something to her smile that made me feel like she was scheming something vicious. Still, all women except my fated mate were all the same to me. "Fine. Bring her to me." Chapter 5 Avery's POV The key turning in my door seemed obscenely loud. When Zara stepped in, her face bore a haughty and pleased expression. My stomach sank. This wouldn't be good. "Lucky you. You get to live a little longer." She informed me, dumping a pile of clothing onto the bed. "Your marriage has been decided." So. They had found some unlucky but obliging wolf to foist me onto. I tried to stir up an emotion, but all I felt was relief that I wasn't going to die. Until she told me who it was. "You will marry Alpha Gideon." Zara crowed triumphantly. A flare of panic raced through me. My fingers trembled where they gripped the blankets. It can't be! The man is ruthless! I might as well die anyways! Zara looked at my pale face and laughed. "Oh yes, you're the only woman he would agree to marry." She stepped to the bed where I sat and pulled me to my feet. "Get up, Bride-to-be! It's your lucky day!" she sneered. I clutched at Zara's arm frantically as she hauled me up. "Zara, if he discovers that I was marked, he will kill me," I pleaded. "Actually, he won't mark you because he has a marked mate already. Who knows what happened to her! I bet you will enjoy all the drama." My stepsister laughed in my face, "And if he still finds out you were marked, just kill yourself before he tortures you to death." Zara snatched my hairbrush from my dresser and began attacking the knots in my hair. She twisted my hair up into a pile on top of my head and secured it with a clip. Then she held out a formal dress from the pile of clothing she'd brought. "Get dressed. Your fiancé is waiting, and he doesn't look like a patient man." When she was done preparing me I didn't recognize the woman staring at me in the mirror. The draped shot silk of the dress clung to my body suggestively and the flashy beading and high neck of the collar sent the whole outfit into "trying too hard" territory. I had always preferred simple styles that weren't so flashy. A dress like this was not something I would ever have chosen for myself. None of this was. You can feel sorry for yourself later. If you survive. Zara surveyed her handiwork with satisfaction. "Well, no one will mistake who you're intended for." She smirked, "Let's go." I blinked at the sunshine as we stepped out of the house. Already it felt like ages since I'd felt the sun on my face and the breeze on my skin. I would have rejoiced more in my freedom if it didn't feel like I was headed to my funeral. The path to the ceremony hall was lined with members of the pack. They milled about nervously, anticipation thick in the air. I saw Lillian, a friend of mine, staring at me worriedly. "Avery!" Lillian rushed to my side as we passed, "Are you sure you want to do this?" she whispered. I was touched by her concern. Lillian was one of the few packmates who'd never judged me for not being able to summon my wolf. She had been kind, and also brought me news about my mother when she could. I wished I could tell her everything but that would only put her in danger as well. Although it felt like I had no true choice at all, I could choose not to endanger anyone else. I hugged her tightly instead, trying to put all of my gratitude and friendship into the embrace and then kept walking. She dropped back, her eyes full of questions, but she didn't pursue me any further. "Smart human " Zara laughed at me under her breath as we continued on, "keeping your mouth shut. Let the wolves do the talking, hmm?" A familiar man stepped into our path. Seeing his handsome figure sent a pang of ice through my heart. Maybe one day it wouldn't hurt to look at him and remember how foolishly I'd loved and believed him. Ryan squared his shoulders and stared at me with disdain as we approached. "How quickly you've changed, Avery." He said in a snide, cold voice. "It took no time at all for you to cling to another Alpha." There had been a time when Ryan had claimed to care about my well being. How quickly the man I thought I knew had changed. And now he accused me of being false? Anger boiled under my skin at the double standard. "Well you would know all about betrayal." I snapped back, "If anyone's trust was misplaced, it was clearly mine." I glanced between him and Zara, "Congratulations, you two really are perfect for each other." Ryan's jaw clenched and he looked away guiltily. I hoped he was remembering now all the times I'd shown him my loyalty. He would be lucky to get half as good from his new mate. Zara snorted, "Oh don't let her fool you with that innocent pretense. She's no helpless victim." She ran her fingers underneath the lapels of Ryan's jacket and leaned into him to whisper, "She was so desperate to get back at you that she allowed someone else to mark her!" "WHAT?!" Ryan roared and reached for me. I tried to pivot away but he snatched at the high collar of my dress and yanked it roughly. The delicate silk and bead work was no match at all for the Alpha heir's strength. My dress tore to my collarbone, exposing my neck. "Wait-, the mark is gone-" Ryan questioned. "She healed this fast?" Zara seemed to be surprised too, grasping my neck even harder. Suddenly, the pain abated, and Zara's grip loosened. I looked up to see a large, dark form looming over us, silhouetted by the setting sun. Something familiar about him. I could not see his face at first, but his Alpha aura was menacingly palpable as he pushed Ryan and Zara away with a casual shove. The stranger turned to face me, and I was struck by his handsome appearance. I should thank him. "Thank yo-" I started to say, but the man cut me off. "So you are my chosen bride - " His eyes narrowed. "But why did I hear something about you being marked?"
“Darcy is feeling dizzy tonight. Let's suppress our bond, Emma. We can have our marking ceremony some other day.” Those were the exact words he spat when I called him on the day that was supposed to be our marking ceremony. It was the seventh time he asked me to suppress the sacred bond between us for his childhood sweetheart. The first time he suppressed it was because Darcy’s pack was under attack and he wanted to be by her side. “Darcy is fighting for her survival and you want me to be pulled by our fated bond? Don't make me believe you are this selfish., Emma.” The third time he suppressed it he said, “Darcy is having a fever. I can't leave her alone.” By the sixth time, he didn't bother explaining why he had the witch suppress our bond in the most brutal way possible because he was in a hurry to go meet Darcy. Since we were fated mates, every time he wanted to be intimate with her, he would have a witch suppress the bond between us. As an Alpha, this suppression barely affects him but as an Omega, it would leave me in a terrible pain that I could not get up from my bed for weeks. Though devastated seeing me in such pain, he would offer me only a few lines of apologies and a bundle of promises to make it up to me in future. That's it. So, when the seventh time, he refused to mark me and came home to suppress our bond to be with Darcy, I had already packed my clothes. It will be the last time he suppresses our bond because the next time, there will be no bond between us to suppress. Chapter 1 “Call Bonnie! I’m ready.” I said as soon as Edward walked into our room. Pushing my hair back, I exposed the spot on my neck where our bond was delicate. He had his pack’s witch, Bonnie, suppress our bond so many times that it was barely visible now. I could see the guilt and remorse flickered through his eyes as he walked closer. Holding my hands gently, he said, “It will be the last time, Emma. I promise.” “Once Darcy was stable and didn't need me around her, You won't have to go through this searing pain.” I had believed him. Seven times. But now, I was done chasing the shadow I would never be able to catch up. Everytime, he went to take care of Darcy, he would have Bonnie suppress our bond. Being an omega, the suppression would leave me in so much pain, I wouldn't get up from bed for weeks. While I would be moaning in pain and cold, he would stay by Darcy's side, comforting her for what, a fever or a scratch she probably caused while cutting her fangs? “It's okay.” I replied, my voice indifferent, “You can call Bonnie now in case you get late because of me and blame me for it.” The last time he suppressed our bond, I completely lost my strength and fainted. He stayed with me for half an hour before he finally left. The next day he blamed me for holding him and refused to come back for the next three months. His face darkened, “What's that supposed to mean? The last time it's because you didn't eat well-” “Didn't eat well?” I sneered, “Do you think that's why I fainted?” He bit his lips. He quickly regretted saying that, while I continued, “You are an Alpha, Edward. You don't understand what it feels to suppress the bond because you don't have to go through the pain. It's I who suffers for whom? For Darcy?” Having said that, I walked out of the room. I feel disgusted even looking at the Alpha I blindly followed all these years. But, he chased after me. “If you want, I can stay by your side tonight. I’ll leave only when you are stable.” “No need.” I refused, “I can handle it like I always did.” One last time. I can bear it. I said in my mind. Half an hour later, Bonnie stood before my eyes, her silver hair braided tight against her scalp, her eyes filled with a weary pity that I hated more than Edward’s guilt. She carried her satchel of herbs and stones—the tools of my torture. "Emma, you’re already weak. Your lunar cycle is peaking. If we suppress it now..." "Do it," I interrupted. "He has a promise to keep, doesn't he? Darcy is waiting." Edward winced at the venom in my tone. "Bonnie, just... make it quick. I’ll stay with her until the initial shock passes." "I told you, I don't want you here," I said, looking Edward dead in the eye. "Go to her.” Just then his phone rang. Darcy's name flashed on the screen. He picked it up. “What? That serious? I’m coming right now.” He was still on the call when he had already crossed the room, completely forgetting his initial promise to me. Then as if remembered something, he turned back and said, “The next full Moon, it will be our marking ceremony.” Next Full Moon? What I pity, Edward. That's the day I have chosen to completely leave you. Chapter 2 The silence after the door slammed shut was heavier than the suppression spell itself. Bonnie didn’t say a word; the pity in her eyes had curdled into a somber respect. She performed the ritual with a practiced, somber efficiency. As the silver light of her magic seared through my veins, dulling the golden thread that connected my soul to Edward’s, I didn’t scream. I didn’t even moan. I simply watched the ceiling, counting the seconds until I was finally, blissfully, numb. “Don't you regret severing your bond with Edward?” Bonnie asked, “He is after all an Alpha, and he has never refused to mark you.” “Never marked me as well.” I said. The silence was deafening before she sighed, “Since he is an Alpha, he would not realise the bond between you two is already broken. Not until the next full Moon.” “I’ll keep my mouth shut by then. But, I hope you have figured out what you are going to do after that.” she said. “You are his fated mate. Edward would not like to lose the power he gets by bonding with his fated mate.” “Don't worry. I have thought through this.” I replied, “Thank you for keeping it a secret for me, Bonnie. It would be impossible to get Edward break our bond if you hadn't helped me secretly.” She smiled, “Your mother saved my life years ago. I’m indebted to her daughter.” By the next morning, the "weeks of bedrest" Edward expected of me weren't going to happen. I had a deadline, and it didn't involve waiting for a marking ceremony that was never going to take place. *** "You look like a ghost, Em," my best friend, Sarah, whispered as she tucked a stray hair behind my ear. We were sitting at The Howl, a small café on the edge of the pack territory—far enough away to avoid the main barracks, or so I thought. "I feel like one," I admitted, swirling the cooling tea in my mug. "But ghosts are hard to catch, aren't they? That’s the plan." Sarah squeezed my hand. "I still can't believe he left you mid-spell because Darcy had a 'crisis.' I heard from the scouts that she just had a nightmare. A nightmare, Emma." I let out a dry, hollow laugh. "To Edward, Darcy’s bad dreams are more important than my reality. But it’s fine. Let him have his shadows. I’m finding the sun." "That's my girl. Now, drink up. We’re going to browse that vintage shop you like. No pack talk, no Alpha talk, just—" Sarah’s voice cut off abruptly. Her gaze shifted to the door, her posture stiffening into a defensive crouch. I didn't have to turn around to know who it was. The air in the room suddenly felt thick, charged with the scent of pine and rain—and the cloying, sweet smell of Darcy’s expensive perfume. Edward walked in, his arm draped protectively around Darcy’s shoulders. He looked triumphant, relaxed, surrounded by a handful of his high-ranking wolves. He didn't notice me at first, too busy laughing at something one of his friends said. "Oh look," sneered Jax, one of Edward’s closest fingers, pointing a finger toward our table. "The Omega is actually out of bed. I thought the suppression spell usually kept you horizontal for a month, Emma. You finally learn how to toughen up?" The group stopped. Edward’s laughter died instantly as his eyes met mine. He looked startled—almost offended—to see me upright and dressed. "Emma?" Edward stepped forward, his brow furrowing. "What are you doing here? You should be resting. Bonnie said your levels were dangerously low." Darcy pouted, tightening her grip on Edward’s waist. "Maybe she just wanted attention, Eddy. You know how sensitive Omegas can be when they feel... overlooked." His friends chuckled. "Careful, Darcy," another called out. "If you breathe too hard on her, she might faint again and keep the Alpha from his real duties." Sarah slammed her hands on the table, her chair screeching back as she stood up. "You arrogant, bottom-feeding—" "Sarah." I reached out, my voice calm and terrifyingly level. I caught her wrist, pulling her back. "Don't." "Emma, they’re mocking you! He’s standing right there letting them!" Sarah hissed, her eyes glowing a faint amber. I stood up slowly. I didn't look at Jax. I didn't look at those mocking wolves. I looked directly at Edward. He looked uncomfortable, his hand twitching as if he wanted to reach for me, but the weight of Darcy’s presence held him in place. "It’s okay," I said to Sarah, though I kept my eyes on the man who was supposed to be my mate. "They’re right. I’ve spent far too much time being 'sensitive.' It’s amazing how much clarity you get when you realize you’re fighting for a seat at a table that doesn't even have a chair for you." "Emma, wait," Edward started, taking a step toward me. "About last night—" I didn't give him the satisfaction of an argument. I didn't scream about the pain or the broken promises. I simply picked up my coat and slung it over my shoulder. "Enjoy your coffee, Edward," I said, offering a small, polite smile that didn't reach my eyes. "And Darcy? I hope the nightmares stay away. It would be a shame to interrupt the Alpha’s busy schedule again." I turned on my heel and walked out the door, my head held high. I didn't look back to see the stunned silence that had fallen over them, or the way Edward’s face had gone pale as he realized, perhaps for the first time, that the bond he kept suppressing was no longer holding me back. It was letting me go. Chapter 3 After Edward suppressed our bond, he would not contact me for a week and spend this time with Darcy. I thought this time would be the same. But surprisingly, he texted me that night. “Don't take Jax’s words to heart, Emma. He talks rubbish.” I read the text and tossed my phone aside, not in a mood to entertain him. But, my phone rang. It was Edward. “Emma, are you mad at me?” He asked as soon as I picked up the call. His voice sounded hoarse. “Why do you care?” I asked instead. Gone were the days I used to melt on a few words he would speak to me softly. “Why won't I?” He spoke, “You are my mate, my Luna. Of course, I care.” “If you cared, you would have been by my side and not by Darcy’s, Edward.” I blurted out, “If you cared you wouldn't let me go through this pain while comforting her for a nightmare.” “Emma…” he whispered my name, soft and gentle. “It will be the last time. I promise. I’ll make it up to you.” “How about we go shopping tomorrow? Just you and me. It's your birthday as well.” He proposed and before I could refuse him, he hung up. I don't know why I did not call him back to cancel our meeting and instead got ready the next day. Perhaps, it was going to be our last day together. I wanted to have one good memory with him before finally leaving. But, as I stood before the villa he had gifted me on the day we first discovered we were fated mates, his car stopped right before me. I walked ahead and opened the passenger seat. But, Darcy had already occupied that seat. I looked into Edward’s eyes and said, “I remember you said just you and me.” A moment of hesitation flickered through his eyes before he finally managed to speak, “Darcy happened to buy something as well. So, I brought her along.” While I waited for a good moment for Darcy to leave my spot, Edward's voice made my chest crawl. “Emma, do you mind sitting in the back? Darcy gets car sick if she isn’t in the front. You understand, right?” I didn’t answer. I simply closed the door and climbed into the backseat. As we drove, I watched them through the rearview mirror—Edward’s hand occasionally resting on the center console, close enough for Darcy to brush her fingers against his. I was a ghost in my own birthday celebration. The mall was a blur of high-end boutiques and painful realizations. Edward didn’t hold my hand. He didn’t ask which dress I liked. Instead, he walked behind Darcy. “I’m going to try these on,” Darcy chirped, clutching a handful of silk slips. “Edward, come tell me which color suits my skin tone?” Edward glanced at me, a brief flash of conflict crossing his face, but Darcy pulled on his arm. “I’ll be right back, Emma. Just stay here.” Ten minutes passed. Then fifteen. The sales associates began to give me pitying looks—the future Luna of the pack, standing alone on her birthday while her mate vanished into the fitting rooms with another woman. I walked toward the back of the store, my heart hammering against my ribs. I told myself I was just going to check on them. But as I approached the heavy velvet curtains of the VIP fitting area, I heard it. The sound of a low, familiar groan. I pushed the curtain slightly. In the reflection of the three-way mirror, I saw them. Darcy was pressed against the wall, her legs wrapped around Edward’s waist, and his head was buried in the crook of her neck. His hands were gripping her hips with a ferocity he hadn't shown me in months. I didn't scream. I didn't even cry. Something inside me simply... snapped. The last thread of the "one good memory" I wanted to save had just been incinerated. I walked out of the store, the bright mall lights suddenly feeling like a spotlight on my stupidity. I heard Edward’s voice from behind, calling my name desperately. I ignored it. I pulled out my phone, my fingers steady as I dialed Sarah’s number. “Sarah?” I said as soon as the line picked up. “Emma? I thought you were enjoying the day with your Alpha ,” Sarah’s voice was weary, defensive. “Is there a bar open tonight?” I asked, my voice cold and clear. “A loud one. One where nobody cares about Lunas or fated mates.” There was a stunned silence on the other end. “Emma, what happened?” “It’s my birthday, Sarah,” I said, looking back at the store one last time before turning toward the exit. “And I want to celebrate the fact that I’m finally done. Pick me up in twenty minutes.” Chapter 4 The cool night air bit at my skin as I stood on the curb, the neon signs of the mall blurring into streaks of artificial light. Every time I closed my eyes, I saw the reflection in that three-way mirror—the way his hands, the same hands that had once traced the mark on my neck, held her with a desperate, hungry possessiveness. Sarah’s beat-up sedan screeched to a halt in front of me. She didn’t ask questions when I climbed in; she just saw my face and hit the gas. "The Obsidian Lounge," she said, her voice tight. "It’s loud, it’s dark, and Alphas usually find it beneath them. You okay?" "I've never been better," I lied. The hollow space in my chest felt like an open wound, but for the first time, it didn't hurt. It was just numb. The club was a sensory assault. Bass thrummed through the floorboards. I downed three shots of tequila in rapid succession. I wanted to burn the taste of Edward’s lies out of my throat. I was leaning against the bar, watching the crowd, when my phone vibrated in my pocket. Edward: Emma, where did you go? We were just talking. Darcy felt faint and I had to catch her. It wasn't what you think. I let out a harsh, jagged laugh that was swallowed by the music. Talking. He thought I was blind as well as pathetic. "Another," I signaled to the bartender. "Emma, stop," Sarah grabbed my wrist. Just then my phone rang. It was Edward. He video called me. I tossed my phone aside but Sarah picked it up. “What the hell did you do to Emma that she is wasted like this?” She spat showing the camera towards me. Edward frowned, his eyes reflecting genuine care I was too afraid to believe. “Give the phone to Emma.” He commanded from the other side, his voice laced with Alpha dominance. “You are pathetic, Edward.” Sarah snapped back as she threw the phone in my hands. “Emma, it's not what you are thinking. I’m coming to find you. Wait for me.” He said. “The Obsidian Lounge it is, right? We will celebrate your birthday together.” “You don't have to-” He hung up before I could tell him not to. I did not want to see his face right now. But, I stayed there the whole night. It's because I did not want to go back to the home that was filled with the memories of him. Also because part of me did not want to have the last memory of Edward kissing another woman before my eyes. I wanted him to explain. Even if it would be a delusional thought, I did not want to leave with a memory that was going to haunt me forever. I waited there like a fool. But, he did not arrive. He ghosted me on my very birthday. His text only arrived the next morning. [Darcy went on heat last night. She needed me to soothe her wolf. Sorry, darling. I’ll make it up to you at our marking ceremony.] [It's on the Next Full Moon. Don't forget the date.] I stared at the text for a long while, a smile full of self mockery spread on my lips. Just then my phone buzzed with a notification. It was Darcy. She posted on her social media. She was lying on Edward's chest, their bodies entangled into each other, wrapped by a white blanket. The caption read [Finally together] I watched them together and this time, I felt nothing. I had already broken my bond with Edward and now whatever he does, whoever he sleeps with, has nothing to do with me. I grabbed my phone and left the bar. But, I did not go home. Instead, I barged at Sarah’s place. The rest of the days passed in a fraction of time. Edward never contacted me until the day of the Full Moon. My phone has been ringing since morning. But, I ignored it. As I reached the airport, shot a last glance at my phone. Ten missed calls from Edward and countless messages. [Emma, why are you not at home?] [Why are you not picking up my calls?] [Is it about Darcy's post? It's a misunderstanding, Emma. I’ll explain it to you.] [Tonight is our mating ceremony, Emma. Don't forget it.] [I’ll be waiting for you at the altar at 7:00 PM] I looked at my watch. It was 7 o'clock. I blocked his number, took the sim card out of my phone and dumped it in a trash can before I boarded my flight. Goodbye Edward. There is nothing left between us to explain.
I had agreed to sleep with my boyfriend Ryan for the first time tonight, on our first Mating Day. When I flung the door to his room open, I saw him looking all hot and unclothed like I imagined. But with another woman on top of him. My younger half sister, Zara. "What the-" I froze in his doorway. Zara was straddling Ryan, facing me. When she spotted me, she smirked and moaned, dipping her head to nip at Ryan's neck. "Oh yes. Just like that!" she said, breathing in his ear. Ryan grunted and lifted her up to roll over on top of her. My stomach flipped. I felt like I was going to throw up. Then Ryan noticed me and froze. "Avery," he breathed. Guilt flushed across his face, but his hands didn't leave Zara's body. The room was silent for a moment. "Zara and I just found out we were fated mates," Ryan's words hammered into my heart. Fated Mate. On Mating Days, werewolves over 19 could smell and recognize their fated mates. The attraction between fated mates is irresistible. They can trigger each other into heat just from smelling each other at a distance. Once fated mates find each other, they will mate and mark each other, forming a resilient bond of intertwined attraction that lasts their whole lives. The only way to resist a fated mate was to mark a chosen mate before you met your fated one. That's what Ryan and I wanted to do tonight on our first Mating Day. I knew I would never get a fated mate because my wolf seemed dormant. When everyone started to shift into their wolf form and communicate with their wolf, I got nothing. I could feel my wolf there back in my mind, though. No one believed what I said, so it became a joke amongst my bullies, especially from my sister Zara's little group. "Wolfless freak." "Pathetic human liar." They would say these words to my face, believing that I was too weak to fight back without a wolf within. And yet, I was with Ryan, the Alpha heir. He did his best to protect me; we both believed we were meant to be together. So tonight, on Mating Day, Ryan and I planned to mate and mark each other, so he could protect me forever. He had been the only light in my life. But now he was taken by Zara. How could Moon Goddess treat me like this? "You choose Zara? Knowing she has been my bully for so long?" A sob was lodged in my throat, but I refused to let it out. I hated that my voice shook as I stared into his eyes. The eyes of the man whom I'd thought was the love of my life. The man I was going to give myself to, tonight. I'd even worn secret lingerie under my coat to mark the special occasion. Now Ryan looked like he wanted to apologize. A flash of regret crossed his handsome face. Zara snaked one arm around his neck and yanked him closer to her, smirking at me from the bed. Ryan clenched his jaw, "Fated mates make each other stronger, Avery." "So I was nothing to you?" The sob tore loose. "Ave--" Ryan's face softened, and he started to rise away from Zara, reaching one hand towards me. Zara reached up and intertwined her fingers with his, stopping his gesture. Her eyes gleamed at me from under her dark lashes. "Ryan, Mating Day is the best time to have the strongest Alpha heir with your fated one…" She arched her bare body up into him. Ryan swallowed, leaning back down to nuzzle at Zara's neck. I could see the yellow flash of wolf in his eyes. When he looked back up at me, the man I had known was gone. Only coldness remained. "Get lost now, human," Ryan's wolf growled past me. Tears streamed down my face. I suppressed my sobs as I ran out and darted down the hidden trails into the old forest. Where could I go? There was only one spot I knew was safe, the place I always turned to when I needed to heal myself. A quiet little pond hidden in the woods. The water shimmered faintly under the moonlight. I settled at the edge, knees pulled to my chest, letting the cool moss beneath me soften the weight I carried. I could hear the rasp of my breathing, thick with the tears in my throat. Slowly, the sounds of the night filtered in. The breeze in the trees, and the rustling of leaves across the ground. Then I heard a different, most sinister sound. The distant howl of wolves. Of course. Tonight was the Full Mating Moon. The rogue hordes of unruly, unmated wolves would be more agitated on this night. While it was unlikely anyone would find me here, it also wasn't safe. I needed to get back to the pack town. I wiped my tears on my sleeve and was about to rise to my feet to head back when I smelled something, delicious and intoxicating. A ripple of heat rushed through my body from the base of my spine to my fingertips. Desire slammed into my body, washing over me and leaving me breathless. What was this? I breathed deeply again. I needed more of whatever that was. My body craved it with every nerve and fiber. While I was lost in the hazy, distracting sensation, I suddenly realized that this might be…the mating heat? How is that possible? I thought my wolf was dormant. No matter what it is, I need to go home now. There was danger nearby, and I had no mate - not even a chosen one anymore - to share this heat with. I shook my head, trying to clear the dizzying sensation. I managed to rise to my feet and started to make my way home, but the intoxicating smell kept coming towards me and getting stronger, as if it was coming from someone running towards me. Was this what was triggering me into heat? "Lads, look what we've found," a low voice suddenly spoke from the tree-line. "A female wolf in heat." I whirled to face the man who stepped into the clearing. He was tall and lean. His face bore the stubble of a few days unshaven. More strangers stepped from the trees. They wore rough denim and leather. Knives and nets hung from their belts. They smelled sweaty, almost blocking the delightful smell from earlier. They must be Rogues! I realized with horror. "Looking for something, pretty?" a flash of teeth in the dark beneath dark, shadowed pits for eyes. "No, I was just leaving," I could hear my voice shaking. "Why leave? If you're looking for a mate-" the man inhaled a shuddering breath, sniffing the air pointedly, "and it certainly smells like you are… then I'm sure we have several young bucks who would be willing to help, right lads?" Murmured approval rose. They were fanning out behind me now, cutting off my escape. "G-Get away from m-me," I tried to growl. "I don't w-want you!" Another man laughed. "Looks like we got ourselves a feisty one, lads." The man lunged forward. I felt his fingers snatch at the hem of my coat, yanking me backwards towards him. Tears started to well in my eyes as he grabbed at me. "LEAVE HER ALONE!" A voice cracked through the air like thunder. That intoxicating scent that had triggered my heat immediately enveloped me. Chapter 2 Avery's POV One of the rogues scoffed without even looking at who was behind him. "Back off, lad. Go find your own girl—" "Wait. He's not…" another stammered. The rogues all turned their attention to the man behind them. I saw a figure, all in black, standing there. His height and broad shoulders emanated strength and power. He looked even stronger than Ryan, who was already a strong Alpha, but I couldn't see his face in the dark. "I said, leave her alone. Don't make me say it a third time," the man warned the rogues again. "Heck, let's go-," The rogues stumbled back, muttering curses, and then fled away. And then there was silence. Now I was alone with him. From here, I could sense that he was in heat as well. I felt drawn to him like a moth to flame. For one second, warning bells blared in my mind. Had I traded one pack of predators for an even more dangerous one? Then he started walking towards me. With every step, the intoxicating smell became heavier, luring me in as we drew closer to each other. "Mine," The stranger said while his arms slid around my waist, sending bolts of honeyed lightning down my spine. I swallowed hard. He was irresistible. My fingers scrabbled at his forearms, but the heat of him as he pulled me against him… Oh my goodness. My pulse still pounded, but now it pounded in time with his heartbeat. I found myself clinging to his shoulders instead of pushing him away. One of his hands stroked from my waist up my side and came to rest on the side of my neck. Then he tilted my face towards the moon, his mouth claiming mine in a searing thunderclap. What a kiss! I gasped, and parted my lips to let him take more of me. Static frizzed across my nerves as his mouth and tongue claimed mine. No one has ever kissed me like this! Time stuttered past in gasps of breath and heat. His lips and hands dragged wildfire across my skin, and lower. I squirmed as his hands parted my clothing, and then moaned as he sank his fingers between my legs. Already we had leaped past anything I had ever done with Ryan. I found I didn't care. There was only this man. Only he mattered now. The moon above danced in my vision as I lost myself in the haze of pleasure and sensation. I couldn't get enough of him. Nothing had ever felt better. No one had ever touched me like this… I was liquid moonlight in his arms as he undressed me in the darkness. I unbuttoned his clothing, wanting his skin against mine. His mouth ran across my body like he was worshipping me. The sounds he made as he touched me everywhere was lavish praise. "Mine." He repeated in a growl, stroking my skin and listening to my pleasured cries as he moved behind me. His hands were all over me, and I felt him pushing at my entrance. I spread myself further for him, I needed him so badly. The mating heat had set me aflame. Pleasure crescendoed within me, somewhere a wolf howled. We rested against each other after our first joining. He was strong and searingly hot as I leaned back on his chest and he slowly continued to move, our bodies locked together. He pressed soft kisses to the top of my head, and then we found our rhythm again, mating again and again. When we finally separated, it was only so that I could mount him from the top this time. He kissed along my jaw as his hands grasped my waist and lifted me onto his lap. I rocked my body against him, feeling him in me. His nails scratched down my back as he made sounds of approval beneath me. He leaned up so his mouth claimed mine while his hands caressed every part of me, and he murmured sweet, prayerful praises into my skin. I felt treasured and beautiful under his admiration. When his head sank to my neck again, there was a sudden stinging of pain, followed by more pleasure. I felt like I was going to explode with sensation. We moved together, crying out in dual, synchronous pleasure. I didn't know who he was, but in the throes of heat, I didn't care. He was perfect. I was his. He was mine. We fit together perfectly. That was all that mattered. I woke in the dewy grass in pre-dawn darkness. My stranger lay behind me, cradling me in his strong arms. I couldn't see his face in the shadows, but I traced the contours of his jaw with my fingers, gently. Who are you? I wondered. Whoever he is, he's massively strong. I couldn't believe my first mating had been with a rogue in the forest. It was hard to feel regret when it had felt so good. "Thank you for protecting me." I whispered against his sleeping cheek, "And thank you for showing me pleasure." I slowly pulled myself away from him and dressed, wincing at sore muscles and other places that were tender after what we'd done. I blushed a bit at the memory. It had been lovely, but now it would be a secret treasure I kept for myself, forever. As dawn rose over the forest, I carefully left without waking him up. I returned home as quickly as possible. I could hear my family chatting loudly in the living room as I tried to slink silently down the hallway to my room. "The Alpha's heir is quite the catch, Zara," my father was saying with a pride he never showed for me. "Think of the prestige this will bring to our daughter!" my step-mom exalted. She had been the one who had called me a liar, accusing me of pretending to have a wolf and encouraging others to bully me. You would think my father as Gamma, the military coordinator for our pack, would have seen this as an affront to his family. Instead, he had loathed me for bringing that negative attention home. He blamed me for what he saw as the loss of our family's prestige. While they all seemed distracted by celebrating Zara's mating with Ryan, I snuck up the stairs to my room. Thankfully, no one seemed to have noticed that I'd been gone all night. I was a mess from spending the night messing around on the forest floor, and I needed a shower badly. When I undressed, I gasped at the sight of a bite-mark on my neck. How could he mark me? If anyone saw this mark, I would be ruined. To be marked by a strange rogue from outside our pack without our Alpha's consent was considered treason. I needed to hide it. With a bang, the door to the bathroom flew open. "Didn't know you got home already, human." Zara stepped into the room with glee. I tried desperately to hide the mark on my neck with my hand, but she noticed the movement. "What are you hiding?" Zara strode across the room and pulled my arm down roughly. "A mating mark!" She laughed cruelly. "Dad! Mom!" Zara shouted to the living room downstairs. "Please Zara, no!" I pleaded. "The pathetic human got marked by someone, and she dared to hide it from us!" Chapter 3 Avery's POV "What the heck-" my father cursed as he stomped up the stairs. My father and stepmother burst into the room. I tried to back away as they advanced on me in the small space. Zara snatched at my arm and whirled me around so that the bite was more visible in the light. My father took a look at the bite mark, stunned. "This mark looks like it was left by a strong wolf," he muttered incredulously. "Who marked you?" When Zara and her mother heard the word ‘strong', they stared at me with stunned and dirty looks. I didn't want to answer, could barely believe it myself, but I had learned to speak when spoken to in this house. "I don't know." I whispered. "Where is he then?" His voice rose to a bellow. "Probably still by the pond in the forest, but I'm not sure…." "I bet he just ran off," Zara sneered, "I told you, a human like you would never be wanted by anyone." The first kick from my father caught me off guard. My father was quite a strong Gamma, and I immediately fell to the ground on the other side of the room. "How dare you say you know nothing after being marked!" my father bellowed. "I should've never accepted you into my family. I knew you're just destined to be a lowly scum like your mom!" The second kick descended swiftly as I yelped and curled like a worm on the ground. "This is the gratitude I get for raising you!" I teared up thinking about my mother. My mother is just a normal servant in my pack. She accidentally slept with my father while he was drunk and conceived me. My father, as the gamma of the pack, never wanted a servant like her. So he angrily announced that she'd seduced him, and she was demoted to work as an omega slave in our pack. The old Alpha, out of mercy, asked him to at least keep me and raise me in his family. I was almost never permitted to see my mother, but I remembered her kindness when I sneaked a few chances to visit. "Avery should be demoted to a slave too, just like her mom, since she is a scum who got herself marked and abandoned." Zara suggested to her father. Zara had long hated that I was Ryan's girlfriend, wanting him instead for herself. Now I suppose she had gotten what she'd wished for. "No daughter of mine will be a slave!" my father hissed. "First wolf-less, now this! I can't let you tread on my honor as the pack's Gamma anymore." I flinched away from his kicks, but had long ago learned not to run. It would only make him angrier. I could feel my back welting under his blows. Finally, he slowed down, breathing heavily. He leaned towards me, roughly gripping my jaw in his hand and stared for a long moment at the mark on my neck. Then a cunning and cruel expression crept over his face. "At the mating ball, find a man who will accept you, marked scum," my father growled. His fingers bruised my face with the force of his grip, "and if you do not, then it will be my duty to remove you from this world." He had threatened to kill me before, but this time I could see in his flat stare that he meant it. A knot of ice formed at the base of my spine. Fear and panic warred with outrage and anger within me. I could not outrun him. I could not fight him. I had nowhere to go. And the mating ball…… Our Silvermoon Pack had a tradition of intermarriage with Nightwolf Pack. The Nightwolf Alpha must pick a wife from Silvermoon in every three generations and vice versa. This particular mating ceremony was to be held for the young and unmated Nightwolf Alpha, Gideon, to choose a wife. The rest of werewolves from both packs would participate and mingle to see if they too could find suitable matches. It should be a fun time, but everyone was nervous about it instead. Because Alpha Gideon was a cold-blooded murderer. It was said that he had wiped a dozen packs from the face of the earth, their survivors scattered and packless. In contrast, Silvermoon's Alpha was old and weakening. I didn't think anyone in a strong and cold-blooded pack like his would want me. A dormant and marked wolf. "You will leave this house for a husband, or you will leave it on a slab." my father punctuated his final statement with a backhand across my cheek that sent me reeling into the wall, and then left the room. Gideon's POV I woke from the best dream of my life to find my mate was gone. At first, I didn't worry. I had marked her, she couldn't get too far. But when I tried to reach out to her through our bond, all I got was a muted dead-end. How is that possible? My memories of the night before were so vivid. It hadn't been a dream. Mate. My wolf had said. We'd caught the delicious scent of her, drifting to me on the forest breeze. The joy I'd felt at knowing I was about to meet my mate. Nothing could have kept me from her! I had run miles through that forest to get to where she was. Then I saw her surrounded by rogue filth, and they were trying to take her from me! The frenzy that awoke in me when my wolf realized our fated mate was in danger was lethal. I had chased them away, which was better than they'd deserved. They had offered no real challenge to my wolf's dominance. I had found her. Claimed her. Mated her. The wolf-sense had overwhelmed all others. Every fiber of my being demanded I mark her properly. Make her mine, forever. I sunk my fangs into her neck when my wolf released enough pheromones to make sure she couldn't feel the pain. That mark should have been indelible. I should have been able to follow it for miles. Now the bond connection dissipated as though it had never existed, and so had her intoxicating scent. The worst thing was that we'd mated in the darkness, and I didn't even know what she looked like yet. My wolf had been pacing impatiently at the back of my mind. Restless and concerned. I searched the area for a while longer, then went home and recalled my Beta, Tegan, to my office immediately. I explained the situation and asked him to find my marked fated mate. Tegan was surprised to find out I'd marked someone last night. My Beta cleared his throat, "What will you do if you find her? This mating ball with Silvermoon is an unbreakable tradition." Knowing he was right only made his words more distasteful to my ears. "I'll just pick a woman who wants to be my Luna nominally, but I will only mark, want, and love my true mate. I will make that clear before anyone dares to volunteer." I would never honor an arranged marriage while the woman who was my fate mate remained a mystery. Chapter 4 Avery's POV A few days later I stood in front of my mirror. I pulled my nightshirt away from where my shoulder met my neck. My bite mark was already healed. That was remarkably fast. I touched the smooth skin in disbelief. There was now no visible indication of what had happened under the Mating Moon. I knew the mark was still there, but it was sealed inside and invisible to others. If only I could reach out and find the man who had mated with me! However, since my wolf was dormant, I also could not sense my mate through the bond. I had no way to find him, or communicate with him. I didn't even know what he looked like! Today was the Mating Ball where the Nightwolf Alpha would choose his mate. I needed to find someone to accept me by the end of today, or my father would kill me to save face. It felt like an impossible task. A commotion rose from down below, and I lifted my head from my knees, listening. "Alpha Gideon is about to arrive!" I heard my step-mother snap. "Finish the preparations." Zara's tone was tense and fearful. Alpha Gideon was not someone anyone would mess with. I pressed my hand over my heart, feeling it thud against my palm. I could hear it clearly in the silence of my dusty, still, bedroom. It was time for me to leave, but when I stood and tried to leave my room, the door lock clicked loudly. From the other side, I heard Zara laughing. "No one want you anyway. You might as well just wait for death, dear sister!" Gideon's POV Being Alpha of Nightwolf pack means dealing with a large amount of bureaucratic nonsense. Tradition was a venerable word that sometimes felt more like a venomous curse. I had long ago learned to face uncomfortable duties head-on. Still, there were few obligations I despised more than this one to which I was headed. It was the day of the mate selection. I had done my best to distract myself from the distasteful task to come. Spread across the leather seat next to me were thick dossiers detailing the most recent reports on attacks throughout my territory. The ledger in my hands detailed my commands for troop movements, and where to place our scouts as the dangerous time of the dark moon approached. Paperwork, unfortunately, was not enough to occupy my mind these days. As my driver guided the sleek sedan through the dense woods, I watched swirls of mist rise above the trees. Thick bands of vapor arced up towards the distant sun and shattered into smaller puffs, drifting down the valley into which we were descending. The motion reminded me of a woman, arching her back in pleasure off of the forest floor beneath me. She too, had shattered and disappeared. "Still no sign of that girl from that night?" I snapped. It came out more harshly than I intended, and my Beta sitting across from me widened his eyes in surprise. "Apologies, Alpha." Tegan replied carefully, "No new marked women have been reported in any pack I searched." I tapped my fingers on the seat and frowned. Within me, my wolf was pacing in aggravation. "Keep finding her. At all cost." Tegan flinched at my response but said nothing as the car rolled to a stop at the Silvermoon ceremony hall. Behind us in the drive, more vehicles from my pack parked behind us. I stepped out of the car, and straightened my jacket. There was a group of women standing near the door, eying me appreciatively. Their scents were all shouting a mix of curiosity and fear. I saw a few dive out of my line of sight to avoid attracting my attention. Didn't they know that motion is what attracts predators' attention? Foolish. I knew why they were running though. I had heard what the other packs said about me, and the things I had done. I couldn't care less. But with my scary reputation, it was more difficult to believe that some of their cheeks were flushing already. I guess there were always lunatics who would take any risk if it meant a chance at power and status. I spared no more attention to any of them while I strode towards where the old Alpha of Silvermoon was waiting. "Alpha Gideon." the old Alpha nodded his head in greeting over our clasped forearms. "I am honored to welcome you to this hall." "Alpha Leon." I nodded brusquely in return, suddenly weary of these formalities. "I understand there was a rogue incursion here a few nights ago. I encountered some of them as well. Have you been able to make any way into locating them? It seems to be originating somewhere near your borders." The old man's face took on a distant, wary expression. "Oh, well now, let's see." Alpha Leon cast his rheumy gaze around the room, as though the answers were written on the far wall. "No, we haven't located that. We've had some other incidents that have required our focus." Something in his tone gave me the distinct impression the rogue issue hadn't featured in his attention at all, much less been the center of his focus. Irritation bubbled up within me with all the subtlety of a geyser. "Then I suggest you focus on that," I ground out, "and stop causing trouble that I will have to clean up." Silence fell over the ceremony hall. To the side, I saw Tegan's lips twitch. He knew how much I was leaving unsaid. Alpha Leon was lucky he'd only gotten a taste of my temper. Even if I caused him to lose face in his pack, I couldn't bring myself to feel sorry about it. If his pack had been patrolling properly, my mate would not have been almost attacked. My wolf might be less angry, and I might not need to claim her right there in the forest to calm my wolf. If my wolf was patient enough to take her back to my packhouse, I wouldn't have let her just run away the next morning. The awkward moment passed, and formalities resumed, but I had already checked out. I moved through the greetings and hospitality traditions - my mind miles away. The sooner I got out of here, the sooner I could resume my search for her. In the middle of what felt like an endless parade of Silvermoon's eligible mates, one of the men in the crowd approached. "I'm Cohen, the Gamma of the pack, Alpha Gideon," He said. "I am responsible for organizing this mating ball. You have been shown all the daughters of our highest ranking families. Which matches are you most interested in so far?" Everyone went quiet in the room. I could sense expectation, fear and curiosity bubbling from the crowd. I glanced at all the girls in the room and crossed my arms. No big difference. "I don't really care. Anyone will do. Before I take volunteers, however, you need to know-" I paused. "I won't mark anyone I choose today. Prepared for that..." "But the tradition-" Alpha Leon hesitated. "The tradition doesn't force me to mark anyone. Just marriage," I cut his words before he could finish. "I have a marked mate already." Now the room was filled with apprehension and wary glances. I guess no one wanted to be picked under these conditions, by an Alpha known to be ruthless and a mistress to compete with in the future. I was glad. It was better if no one volunteered anyways. "So anyone will do," I turned to the Gamma who spoke to me earlier. "Maybe your daughter?" "Oh-, She-uh-she's mated to Ryan already. So-" The gamma clearly panicked and stuttered. "Father, how could you forget about Avery?" One of the girls walked to the front and turned around to face me. "Alpha Gideon, I'm Zara, the Gamma daughter of the pack. Forgive my father for neglecting to mention that I also have a sister." "She admires you a lot, but she isn't here because she hasn't been feeling well lately. Maybe you'd like to meet her?" she continued, but there was something to her smile that made me feel like she was scheming something vicious. Still, all women except my fated mate were all the same to me. "Fine. Bring her to me." Chapter 5 Avery's POV The key turning in my door seemed obscenely loud. When Zara stepped in, her face bore a haughty and pleased expression. My stomach sank. This wouldn't be good. "Lucky you. You get to live a little longer." She informed me, dumping a pile of clothing onto the bed. "Your marriage has been decided." So. They had found some unlucky but obliging wolf to foist me onto. I tried to stir up an emotion, but all I felt was relief that I wasn't going to die. Until she told me who it was. "You will marry Alpha Gideon." Zara crowed triumphantly. A flare of panic raced through me. My fingers trembled where they gripped the blankets. It can't be! The man is ruthless! I might as well die anyways! Zara looked at my pale face and laughed. "Oh yes, you're the only woman he would agree to marry." She stepped to the bed where I sat and pulled me to my feet. "Get up, Bride-to-be! It's your lucky day!" she sneered. I clutched at Zara's arm frantically as she hauled me up. "Zara, if he discovers that I was marked, he will kill me," I pleaded. "Actually, he won't mark you because he has a marked mate already. Who knows what happened to her! I bet you will enjoy all the drama." My stepsister laughed in my face, "And if he still finds out you were marked, just kill yourself before he tortures you to death." Zara snatched my hairbrush from my dresser and began attacking the knots in my hair. She twisted my hair up into a pile on top of my head and secured it with a clip. Then she held out a formal dress from the pile of clothing she'd brought. "Get dressed. Your fiancé is waiting, and he doesn't look like a patient man." When she was done preparing me I didn't recognize the woman staring at me in the mirror. The draped shot silk of the dress clung to my body suggestively and the flashy beading and high neck of the collar sent the whole outfit into "trying too hard" territory. I had always preferred simple styles that weren't so flashy. A dress like this was not something I would ever have chosen for myself. None of this was. You can feel sorry for yourself later. If you survive. Zara surveyed her handiwork with satisfaction. "Well, no one will mistake who you're intended for." She smirked, "Let's go." I blinked at the sunshine as we stepped out of the house. Already it felt like ages since I'd felt the sun on my face and the breeze on my skin. I would have rejoiced more in my freedom if it didn't feel like I was headed to my funeral. The path to the ceremony hall was lined with members of the pack. They milled about nervously, anticipation thick in the air. I saw Lillian, a friend of mine, staring at me worriedly. "Avery!" Lillian rushed to my side as we passed, "Are you sure you want to do this?" she whispered. I was touched by her concern. Lillian was one of the few packmates who'd never judged me for not being able to summon my wolf. She had been kind, and also brought me news about my mother when she could. I wished I could tell her everything but that would only put her in danger as well. Although it felt like I had no true choice at all, I could choose not to endanger anyone else. I hugged her tightly instead, trying to put all of my gratitude and friendship into the embrace and then kept walking. She dropped back, her eyes full of questions, but she didn't pursue me any further. "Smart human " Zara laughed at me under her breath as we continued on, "keeping your mouth shut. Let the wolves do the talking, hmm?" A familiar man stepped into our path. Seeing his handsome figure sent a pang of ice through my heart. Maybe one day it wouldn't hurt to look at him and remember how foolishly I'd loved and believed him. Ryan squared his shoulders and stared at me with disdain as we approached. "How quickly you've changed, Avery." He said in a snide, cold voice. "It took no time at all for you to cling to another Alpha." There had been a time when Ryan had claimed to care about my well being. How quickly the man I thought I knew had changed. And now he accused me of being false? Anger boiled under my skin at the double standard. "Well you would know all about betrayal." I snapped back, "If anyone's trust was misplaced, it was clearly mine." I glanced between him and Zara, "Congratulations, you two really are perfect for each other." Ryan's jaw clenched and he looked away guiltily. I hoped he was remembering now all the times I'd shown him my loyalty. He would be lucky to get half as good from his new mate. Zara snorted, "Oh don't let her fool you with that innocent pretense. She's no helpless victim." She ran her fingers underneath the lapels of Ryan's jacket and leaned into him to whisper, "She was so desperate to get back at you that she allowed someone else to mark her!" "WHAT?!" Ryan roared and reached for me. I tried to pivot away but he snatched at the high collar of my dress and yanked it roughly. The delicate silk and bead work was no match at all for the Alpha heir's strength. My dress tore to my collarbone, exposing my neck. "Wait-, the mark is gone-" Ryan questioned. "She healed this fast?" Zara seemed to be surprised too, grasping my neck even harder. Suddenly, the pain abated, and Zara's grip loosened. I looked up to see a large, dark form looming over us, silhouetted by the setting sun. Something familiar about him. I could not see his face at first, but his Alpha aura was menacingly palpable as he pushed Ryan and Zara away with a casual shove. The stranger turned to face me, and I was struck by his handsome appearance. I should thank him. "Thank yo-" I started to say, but the man cut me off. "So you are my chosen bride - " His eyes narrowed. "But why did I hear something about you being marked?"
I had agreed to sleep with my boyfriend Ryan for the first time tonight, on our first Mating Day. When I flung the door to his room open, I saw him looking all hot and unclothed like I imagined. But with another woman on top of him. My younger half sister, Zara. "What the-" I froze in his doorway. Zara was straddling Ryan, facing me. When she spotted me, she smirked and moaned, dipping her head to nip at Ryan's neck. "Oh yes. Just like that!" she said, breathing in his ear. Ryan grunted and lifted her up to roll over on top of her. My stomach flipped. I felt like I was going to throw up. Then Ryan noticed me and froze. "Avery," he breathed. Guilt flushed across his face, but his hands didn't leave Zara's body. The room was silent for a moment. "Zara and I just found out we were fated mates," Ryan's words hammered into my heart. Fated Mate. On Mating Days, werewolves over 19 could smell and recognize their fated mates. The attraction between fated mates is irresistible. They can trigger each other into heat just from smelling each other at a distance. Once fated mates find each other, they will mate and mark each other, forming a resilient bond of intertwined attraction that lasts their whole lives. The only way to resist a fated mate was to mark a chosen mate before you met your fated one. That's what Ryan and I wanted to do tonight on our first Mating Day. I knew I would never get a fated mate because my wolf seemed dormant. When everyone started to shift into their wolf form and communicate with their wolf, I got nothing. I could feel my wolf there back in my mind, though. No one believed what I said, so it became a joke amongst my bullies, especially from my sister Zara's little group. "Wolfless freak." "Pathetic human liar." They would say these words to my face, believing that I was too weak to fight back without a wolf within. And yet, I was with Ryan, the Alpha heir. He did his best to protect me; we both believed we were meant to be together. So tonight, on Mating Day, Ryan and I planned to mate and mark each other, so he could protect me forever. He had been the only light in my life. But now he was taken by Zara. How could Moon Goddess treat me like this? "You choose Zara? Knowing she has been my bully for so long?" A sob was lodged in my throat, but I refused to let it out. I hated that my voice shook as I stared into his eyes. The eyes of the man whom I'd thought was the love of my life. The man I was going to give myself to, tonight. I'd even worn secret lingerie under my coat to mark the special occasion. Now Ryan looked like he wanted to apologize. A flash of regret crossed his handsome face. Zara snaked one arm around his neck and yanked him closer to her, smirking at me from the bed. Ryan clenched his jaw, "Fated mates make each other stronger, Avery." "So I was nothing to you?" The sob tore loose. "Ave--" Ryan's face softened, and he started to rise away from Zara, reaching one hand towards me. Zara reached up and intertwined her fingers with his, stopping his gesture. Her eyes gleamed at me from under her dark lashes. "Ryan, Mating Day is the best time to have the strongest Alpha heir with your fated one…" She arched her bare body up into him. Ryan swallowed, leaning back down to nuzzle at Zara's neck. I could see the yellow flash of wolf in his eyes. When he looked back up at me, the man I had known was gone. Only coldness remained. "Get lost now, human," Ryan's wolf growled past me. Tears streamed down my face. I suppressed my sobs as I ran out and darted down the hidden trails into the old forest. Where could I go? There was only one spot I knew was safe, the place I always turned to when I needed to heal myself. A quiet little pond hidden in the woods. The water shimmered faintly under the moonlight. I settled at the edge, knees pulled to my chest, letting the cool moss beneath me soften the weight I carried. I could hear the rasp of my breathing, thick with the tears in my throat. Slowly, the sounds of the night filtered in. The breeze in the trees, and the rustling of leaves across the ground. Then I heard a different, most sinister sound. The distant howl of wolves. Of course. Tonight was the Full Mating Moon. The rogue hordes of unruly, unmated wolves would be more agitated on this night. While it was unlikely anyone would find me here, it also wasn't safe. I needed to get back to the pack town. I wiped my tears on my sleeve and was about to rise to my feet to head back when I smelled something, delicious and intoxicating. A ripple of heat rushed through my body from the base of my spine to my fingertips. Desire slammed into my body, washing over me and leaving me breathless. What was this? I breathed deeply again. I needed more of whatever that was. My body craved it with every nerve and fiber. While I was lost in the hazy, distracting sensation, I suddenly realized that this might be…the mating heat? How is that possible? I thought my wolf was dormant. No matter what it is, I need to go home now. There was danger nearby, and I had no mate - not even a chosen one anymore - to share this heat with. I shook my head, trying to clear the dizzying sensation. I managed to rise to my feet and started to make my way home, but the intoxicating smell kept coming towards me and getting stronger, as if it was coming from someone running towards me. Was this what was triggering me into heat? "Lads, look what we've found," a low voice suddenly spoke from the tree-line. "A female wolf in heat." I whirled to face the man who stepped into the clearing. He was tall and lean. His face bore the stubble of a few days unshaven. More strangers stepped from the trees. They wore rough denim and leather. Knives and nets hung from their belts. They smelled sweaty, almost blocking the delightful smell from earlier. They must be Rogues! I realized with horror. "Looking for something, pretty?" a flash of teeth in the dark beneath dark, shadowed pits for eyes. "No, I was just leaving," I could hear my voice shaking. "Why leave? If you're looking for a mate-" the man inhaled a shuddering breath, sniffing the air pointedly, "and it certainly smells like you are… then I'm sure we have several young bucks who would be willing to help, right lads?" Murmured approval rose. They were fanning out behind me now, cutting off my escape. "G-Get away from m-me," I tried to growl. "I don't w-want you!" Another man laughed. "Looks like we got ourselves a feisty one, lads." The man lunged forward. I felt his fingers snatch at the hem of my coat, yanking me backwards towards him. Tears started to well in my eyes as he grabbed at me. "LEAVE HER ALONE!" A voice cracked through the air like thunder. That intoxicating scent that had triggered my heat immediately enveloped me. Chapter 2 Avery's POV One of the rogues scoffed without even looking at who was behind him. "Back off, lad. Go find your own girl—" "Wait. He's not…" another stammered. The rogues all turned their attention to the man behind them. I saw a figure, all in black, standing there. His height and broad shoulders emanated strength and power. He looked even stronger than Ryan, who was already a strong Alpha, but I couldn't see his face in the dark. "I said, leave her alone. Don't make me say it a third time," the man warned the rogues again. "Heck, let's go-," The rogues stumbled back, muttering curses, and then fled away. And then there was silence. Now I was alone with him. From here, I could sense that he was in heat as well. I felt drawn to him like a moth to flame. For one second, warning bells blared in my mind. Had I traded one pack of predators for an even more dangerous one? Then he started walking towards me. With every step, the intoxicating smell became heavier, luring me in as we drew closer to each other. "Mine," The stranger said while his arms slid around my waist, sending bolts of honeyed lightning down my spine. I swallowed hard. He was irresistible. My fingers scrabbled at his forearms, but the heat of him as he pulled me against him… Oh my goodness. My pulse still pounded, but now it pounded in time with his heartbeat. I found myself clinging to his shoulders instead of pushing him away. One of his hands stroked from my waist up my side and came to rest on the side of my neck. Then he tilted my face towards the moon, his mouth claiming mine in a searing thunderclap. What a kiss! I gasped, and parted my lips to let him take more of me. Static frizzed across my nerves as his mouth and tongue claimed mine. No one has ever kissed me like this! Time stuttered past in gasps of breath and heat. His lips and hands dragged wildfire across my skin, and lower. I squirmed as his hands parted my clothing, and then moaned as he sank his fingers between my legs. Already we had leaped past anything I had ever done with Ryan. I found I didn't care. There was only this man. Only he mattered now. The moon above danced in my vision as I lost myself in the haze of pleasure and sensation. I couldn't get enough of him. Nothing had ever felt better. No one had ever touched me like this… I was liquid moonlight in his arms as he undressed me in the darkness. I unbuttoned his clothing, wanting his skin against mine. His mouth ran across my body like he was worshipping me. The sounds he made as he touched me everywhere was lavish praise. "Mine." He repeated in a growl, stroking my skin and listening to my pleasured cries as he moved behind me. His hands were all over me, and I felt him pushing at my entrance. I spread myself further for him, I needed him so badly. The mating heat had set me aflame. Pleasure crescendoed within me, somewhere a wolf howled. We rested against each other after our first joining. He was strong and searingly hot as I leaned back on his chest and he slowly continued to move, our bodies locked together. He pressed soft kisses to the top of my head, and then we found our rhythm again, mating again and again. When we finally separated, it was only so that I could mount him from the top this time. He kissed along my jaw as his hands grasped my waist and lifted me onto his lap. I rocked my body against him, feeling him in me. His nails scratched down my back as he made sounds of approval beneath me. He leaned up so his mouth claimed mine while his hands caressed every part of me, and he murmured sweet, prayerful praises into my skin. I felt treasured and beautiful under his admiration. When his head sank to my neck again, there was a sudden stinging of pain, followed by more pleasure. I felt like I was going to explode with sensation. We moved together, crying out in dual, synchronous pleasure. I didn't know who he was, but in the throes of heat, I didn't care. He was perfect. I was his. He was mine. We fit together perfectly. That was all that mattered. I woke in the dewy grass in pre-dawn darkness. My stranger lay behind me, cradling me in his strong arms. I couldn't see his face in the shadows, but I traced the contours of his jaw with my fingers, gently. Who are you? I wondered. Whoever he is, he's massively strong. I couldn't believe my first mating had been with a rogue in the forest. It was hard to feel regret when it had felt so good. "Thank you for protecting me." I whispered against his sleeping cheek, "And thank you for showing me pleasure." I slowly pulled myself away from him and dressed, wincing at sore muscles and other places that were tender after what we'd done. I blushed a bit at the memory. It had been lovely, but now it would be a secret treasure I kept for myself, forever. As dawn rose over the forest, I carefully left without waking him up. I returned home as quickly as possible. I could hear my family chatting loudly in the living room as I tried to slink silently down the hallway to my room. "The Alpha's heir is quite the catch, Zara," my father was saying with a pride he never showed for me. "Think of the prestige this will bring to our daughter!" my step-mom exalted. She had been the one who had called me a liar, accusing me of pretending to have a wolf and encouraging others to bully me. You would think my father as Gamma, the military coordinator for our pack, would have seen this as an affront to his family. Instead, he had loathed me for bringing that negative attention home. He blamed me for what he saw as the loss of our family's prestige. While they all seemed distracted by celebrating Zara's mating with Ryan, I snuck up the stairs to my room. Thankfully, no one seemed to have noticed that I'd been gone all night. I was a mess from spending the night messing around on the forest floor, and I needed a shower badly. When I undressed, I gasped at the sight of a bite-mark on my neck. How could he mark me? If anyone saw this mark, I would be ruined. To be marked by a strange rogue from outside our pack without our Alpha's consent was considered treason. I needed to hide it. With a bang, the door to the bathroom flew open. "Didn't know you got home already, human." Zara stepped into the room with glee. I tried desperately to hide the mark on my neck with my hand, but she noticed the movement. "What are you hiding?" Zara strode across the room and pulled my arm down roughly. "A mating mark!" She laughed cruelly. "Dad! Mom!" Zara shouted to the living room downstairs. "Please Zara, no!" I pleaded. "The pathetic human got marked by someone, and she dared to hide it from us!" Chapter 3 Avery's POV "What the heck-" my father cursed as he stomped up the stairs. My father and stepmother burst into the room. I tried to back away as they advanced on me in the small space. Zara snatched at my arm and whirled me around so that the bite was more visible in the light. My father took a look at the bite mark, stunned. "This mark looks like it was left by a strong wolf," he muttered incredulously. "Who marked you?" When Zara and her mother heard the word ‘strong', they stared at me with stunned and dirty looks. I didn't want to answer, could barely believe it myself, but I had learned to speak when spoken to in this house. "I don't know." I whispered. "Where is he then?" His voice rose to a bellow. "Probably still by the pond in the forest, but I'm not sure…." "I bet he just ran off," Zara sneered, "I told you, a human like you would never be wanted by anyone." The first kick from my father caught me off guard. My father was quite a strong Gamma, and I immediately fell to the ground on the other side of the room. "How dare you say you know nothing after being marked!" my father bellowed. "I should've never accepted you into my family. I knew you're just destined to be a lowly scum like your mom!" The second kick descended swiftly as I yelped and curled like a worm on the ground. "This is the gratitude I get for raising you!" I teared up thinking about my mother. My mother is just a normal servant in my pack. She accidentally slept with my father while he was drunk and conceived me. My father, as the gamma of the pack, never wanted a servant like her. So he angrily announced that she'd seduced him, and she was demoted to work as an omega slave in our pack. The old Alpha, out of mercy, asked him to at least keep me and raise me in his family. I was almost never permitted to see my mother, but I remembered her kindness when I sneaked a few chances to visit. "Avery should be demoted to a slave too, just like her mom, since she is a scum who got herself marked and abandoned." Zara suggested to her father. Zara had long hated that I was Ryan's girlfriend, wanting him instead for herself. Now I suppose she had gotten what she'd wished for. "No daughter of mine will be a slave!" my father hissed. "First wolf-less, now this! I can't let you tread on my honor as the pack's Gamma anymore." I flinched away from his kicks, but had long ago learned not to run. It would only make him angrier. I could feel my back welting under his blows. Finally, he slowed down, breathing heavily. He leaned towards me, roughly gripping my jaw in his hand and stared for a long moment at the mark on my neck. Then a cunning and cruel expression crept over his face. "At the mating ball, find a man who will accept you, marked scum," my father growled. His fingers bruised my face with the force of his grip, "and if you do not, then it will be my duty to remove you from this world." He had threatened to kill me before, but this time I could see in his flat stare that he meant it. A knot of ice formed at the base of my spine. Fear and panic warred with outrage and anger within me. I could not outrun him. I could not fight him. I had nowhere to go. And the mating ball…… Our Silvermoon Pack had a tradition of intermarriage with Nightwolf Pack. The Nightwolf Alpha must pick a wife from Silvermoon in every three generations and vice versa. This particular mating ceremony was to be held for the young and unmated Nightwolf Alpha, Gideon, to choose a wife. The rest of werewolves from both packs would participate and mingle to see if they too could find suitable matches. It should be a fun time, but everyone was nervous about it instead. Because Alpha Gideon was a cold-blooded murderer. It was said that he had wiped a dozen packs from the face of the earth, their survivors scattered and packless. In contrast, Silvermoon's Alpha was old and weakening. I didn't think anyone in a strong and cold-blooded pack like his would want me. A dormant and marked wolf. "You will leave this house for a husband, or you will leave it on a slab." my father punctuated his final statement with a backhand across my cheek that sent me reeling into the wall, and then left the room. Gideon's POV I woke from the best dream of my life to find my mate was gone. At first, I didn't worry. I had marked her, she couldn't get too far. But when I tried to reach out to her through our bond, all I got was a muted dead-end. How is that possible? My memories of the night before were so vivid. It hadn't been a dream. Mate. My wolf had said. We'd caught the delicious scent of her, drifting to me on the forest breeze. The joy I'd felt at knowing I was about to meet my mate. Nothing could have kept me from her! I had run miles through that forest to get to where she was. Then I saw her surrounded by rogue filth, and they were trying to take her from me! The frenzy that awoke in me when my wolf realized our fated mate was in danger was lethal. I had chased them away, which was better than they'd deserved. They had offered no real challenge to my wolf's dominance. I had found her. Claimed her. Mated her. The wolf-sense had overwhelmed all others. Every fiber of my being demanded I mark her properly. Make her mine, forever. I sunk my fangs into her neck when my wolf released enough pheromones to make sure she couldn't feel the pain. That mark should have been indelible. I should have been able to follow it for miles. Now the bond connection dissipated as though it had never existed, and so had her intoxicating scent. The worst thing was that we'd mated in the darkness, and I didn't even know what she looked like yet. My wolf had been pacing impatiently at the back of my mind. Restless and concerned. I searched the area for a while longer, then went home and recalled my Beta, Tegan, to my office immediately. I explained the situation and asked him to find my marked fated mate. Tegan was surprised to find out I'd marked someone last night. My Beta cleared his throat, "What will you do if you find her? This mating ball with Silvermoon is an unbreakable tradition." Knowing he was right only made his words more distasteful to my ears. "I'll just pick a woman who wants to be my Luna nominally, but I will only mark, want, and love my true mate. I will make that clear before anyone dares to volunteer." I would never honor an arranged marriage while the woman who was my fate mate remained a mystery. Chapter 4 Avery's POV A few days later I stood in front of my mirror. I pulled my nightshirt away from where my shoulder met my neck. My bite mark was already healed. That was remarkably fast. I touched the smooth skin in disbelief. There was now no visible indication of what had happened under the Mating Moon. I knew the mark was still there, but it was sealed inside and invisible to others. If only I could reach out and find the man who had mated with me! However, since my wolf was dormant, I also could not sense my mate through the bond. I had no way to find him, or communicate with him. I didn't even know what he looked like! Today was the Mating Ball where the Nightwolf Alpha would choose his mate. I needed to find someone to accept me by the end of today, or my father would kill me to save face. It felt like an impossible task. A commotion rose from down below, and I lifted my head from my knees, listening. "Alpha Gideon is about to arrive!" I heard my step-mother snap. "Finish the preparations." Zara's tone was tense and fearful. Alpha Gideon was not someone anyone would mess with. I pressed my hand over my heart, feeling it thud against my palm. I could hear it clearly in the silence of my dusty, still, bedroom. It was time for me to leave, but when I stood and tried to leave my room, the door lock clicked loudly. From the other side, I heard Zara laughing. "No one want you anyway. You might as well just wait for death, dear sister!" Gideon's POV Being Alpha of Nightwolf pack means dealing with a large amount of bureaucratic nonsense. Tradition was a venerable word that sometimes felt more like a venomous curse. I had long ago learned to face uncomfortable duties head-on. Still, there were few obligations I despised more than this one to which I was headed. It was the day of the mate selection. I had done my best to distract myself from the distasteful task to come. Spread across the leather seat next to me were thick dossiers detailing the most recent reports on attacks throughout my territory. The ledger in my hands detailed my commands for troop movements, and where to place our scouts as the dangerous time of the dark moon approached. Paperwork, unfortunately, was not enough to occupy my mind these days. As my driver guided the sleek sedan through the dense woods, I watched swirls of mist rise above the trees. Thick bands of vapor arced up towards the distant sun and shattered into smaller puffs, drifting down the valley into which we were descending. The motion reminded me of a woman, arching her back in pleasure off of the forest floor beneath me. She too, had shattered and disappeared. "Still no sign of that girl from that night?" I snapped. It came out more harshly than I intended, and my Beta sitting across from me widened his eyes in surprise. "Apologies, Alpha." Tegan replied carefully, "No new marked women have been reported in any pack I searched." I tapped my fingers on the seat and frowned. Within me, my wolf was pacing in aggravation. "Keep finding her. At all cost." Tegan flinched at my response but said nothing as the car rolled to a stop at the Silvermoon ceremony hall. Behind us in the drive, more vehicles from my pack parked behind us. I stepped out of the car, and straightened my jacket. There was a group of women standing near the door, eying me appreciatively. Their scents were all shouting a mix of curiosity and fear. I saw a few dive out of my line of sight to avoid attracting my attention. Didn't they know that motion is what attracts predators' attention? Foolish. I knew why they were running though. I had heard what the other packs said about me, and the things I had done. I couldn't care less. But with my scary reputation, it was more difficult to believe that some of their cheeks were flushing already. I guess there were always lunatics who would take any risk if it meant a chance at power and status. I spared no more attention to any of them while I strode towards where the old Alpha of Silvermoon was waiting. "Alpha Gideon." the old Alpha nodded his head in greeting over our clasped forearms. "I am honored to welcome you to this hall." "Alpha Leon." I nodded brusquely in return, suddenly weary of these formalities. "I understand there was a rogue incursion here a few nights ago. I encountered some of them as well. Have you been able to make any way into locating them? It seems to be originating somewhere near your borders." The old man's face took on a distant, wary expression. "Oh, well now, let's see." Alpha Leon cast his rheumy gaze around the room, as though the answers were written on the far wall. "No, we haven't located that. We've had some other incidents that have required our focus." Something in his tone gave me the distinct impression the rogue issue hadn't featured in his attention at all, much less been the center of his focus. Irritation bubbled up within me with all the subtlety of a geyser. "Then I suggest you focus on that," I ground out, "and stop causing trouble that I will have to clean up." Silence fell over the ceremony hall. To the side, I saw Tegan's lips twitch. He knew how much I was leaving unsaid. Alpha Leon was lucky he'd only gotten a taste of my temper. Even if I caused him to lose face in his pack, I couldn't bring myself to feel sorry about it. If his pack had been patrolling properly, my mate would not have been almost attacked. My wolf might be less angry, and I might not need to claim her right there in the forest to calm my wolf. If my wolf was patient enough to take her back to my packhouse, I wouldn't have let her just run away the next morning. The awkward moment passed, and formalities resumed, but I had already checked out. I moved through the greetings and hospitality traditions - my mind miles away. The sooner I got out of here, the sooner I could resume my search for her. In the middle of what felt like an endless parade of Silvermoon's eligible mates, one of the men in the crowd approached. "I'm Cohen, the Gamma of the pack, Alpha Gideon," He said. "I am responsible for organizing this mating ball. You have been shown all the daughters of our highest ranking families. Which matches are you most interested in so far?" Everyone went quiet in the room. I could sense expectation, fear and curiosity bubbling from the crowd. I glanced at all the girls in the room and crossed my arms. No big difference. "I don't really care. Anyone will do. Before I take volunteers, however, you need to know-" I paused. "I won't mark anyone I choose today. Prepared for that..." "But the tradition-" Alpha Leon hesitated. "The tradition doesn't force me to mark anyone. Just marriage," I cut his words before he could finish. "I have a marked mate already." Now the room was filled with apprehension and wary glances. I guess no one wanted to be picked under these conditions, by an Alpha known to be ruthless and a mistress to compete with in the future. I was glad. It was better if no one volunteered anyways. "So anyone will do," I turned to the Gamma who spoke to me earlier. "Maybe your daughter?" "Oh-, She-uh-she's mated to Ryan already. So-" The gamma clearly panicked and stuttered. "Father, how could you forget about Avery?" One of the girls walked to the front and turned around to face me. "Alpha Gideon, I'm Zara, the Gamma daughter of the pack. Forgive my father for neglecting to mention that I also have a sister." "She admires you a lot, but she isn't here because she hasn't been feeling well lately. Maybe you'd like to meet her?" she continued, but there was something to her smile that made me feel like she was scheming something vicious. Still, all women except my fated mate were all the same to me. "Fine. Bring her to me." Chapter 5 Avery's POV The key turning in my door seemed obscenely loud. When Zara stepped in, her face bore a haughty and pleased expression. My stomach sank. This wouldn't be good. "Lucky you. You get to live a little longer." She informed me, dumping a pile of clothing onto the bed. "Your marriage has been decided." So. They had found some unlucky but obliging wolf to foist me onto. I tried to stir up an emotion, but all I felt was relief that I wasn't going to die. Until she told me who it was. "You will marry Alpha Gideon." Zara crowed triumphantly. A flare of panic raced through me. My fingers trembled where they gripped the blankets. It can't be! The man is ruthless! I might as well die anyways! Zara looked at my pale face and laughed. "Oh yes, you're the only woman he would agree to marry." She stepped to the bed where I sat and pulled me to my feet. "Get up, Bride-to-be! It's your lucky day!" she sneered. I clutched at Zara's arm frantically as she hauled me up. "Zara, if he discovers that I was marked, he will kill me," I pleaded. "Actually, he won't mark you because he has a marked mate already. Who knows what happened to her! I bet you will enjoy all the drama." My stepsister laughed in my face, "And if he still finds out you were marked, just kill yourself before he tortures you to death." Zara snatched my hairbrush from my dresser and began attacking the knots in my hair. She twisted my hair up into a pile on top of my head and secured it with a clip. Then she held out a formal dress from the pile of clothing she'd brought. "Get dressed. Your fiancé is waiting, and he doesn't look like a patient man." When she was done preparing me I didn't recognize the woman staring at me in the mirror. The draped shot silk of the dress clung to my body suggestively and the flashy beading and high neck of the collar sent the whole outfit into "trying too hard" territory. I had always preferred simple styles that weren't so flashy. A dress like this was not something I would ever have chosen for myself. None of this was. You can feel sorry for yourself later. If you survive. Zara surveyed her handiwork with satisfaction. "Well, no one will mistake who you're intended for." She smirked, "Let's go." I blinked at the sunshine as we stepped out of the house. Already it felt like ages since I'd felt the sun on my face and the breeze on my skin. I would have rejoiced more in my freedom if it didn't feel like I was headed to my funeral. The path to the ceremony hall was lined with members of the pack. They milled about nervously, anticipation thick in the air. I saw Lillian, a friend of mine, staring at me worriedly. "Avery!" Lillian rushed to my side as we passed, "Are you sure you want to do this?" she whispered. I was touched by her concern. Lillian was one of the few packmates who'd never judged me for not being able to summon my wolf. She had been kind, and also brought me news about my mother when she could. I wished I could tell her everything but that would only put her in danger as well. Although it felt like I had no true choice at all, I could choose not to endanger anyone else. I hugged her tightly instead, trying to put all of my gratitude and friendship into the embrace and then kept walking. She dropped back, her eyes full of questions, but she didn't pursue me any further. "Smart human " Zara laughed at me under her breath as we continued on, "keeping your mouth shut. Let the wolves do the talking, hmm?" A familiar man stepped into our path. Seeing his handsome figure sent a pang of ice through my heart. Maybe one day it wouldn't hurt to look at him and remember how foolishly I'd loved and believed him. Ryan squared his shoulders and stared at me with disdain as we approached. "How quickly you've changed, Avery." He said in a snide, cold voice. "It took no time at all for you to cling to another Alpha." There had been a time when Ryan had claimed to care about my well being. How quickly the man I thought I knew had changed. And now he accused me of being false? Anger boiled under my skin at the double standard. "Well you would know all about betrayal." I snapped back, "If anyone's trust was misplaced, it was clearly mine." I glanced between him and Zara, "Congratulations, you two really are perfect for each other." Ryan's jaw clenched and he looked away guiltily. I hoped he was remembering now all the times I'd shown him my loyalty. He would be lucky to get half as good from his new mate. Zara snorted, "Oh don't let her fool you with that innocent pretense. She's no helpless victim." She ran her fingers underneath the lapels of Ryan's jacket and leaned into him to whisper, "She was so desperate to get back at you that she allowed someone else to mark her!" "WHAT?!" Ryan roared and reached for me. I tried to pivot away but he snatched at the high collar of my dress and yanked it roughly. The delicate silk and bead work was no match at all for the Alpha heir's strength. My dress tore to my collarbone, exposing my neck. "Wait-, the mark is gone-" Ryan questioned. "She healed this fast?" Zara seemed to be surprised too, grasping my neck even harder. Suddenly, the pain abated, and Zara's grip loosened. I looked up to see a large, dark form looming over us, silhouetted by the setting sun. Something familiar about him. I could not see his face at first, but his Alpha aura was menacingly palpable as he pushed Ryan and Zara away with a casual shove. The stranger turned to face me, and I was struck by his handsome appearance. I should thank him. "Thank yo-" I started to say, but the man cut me off. "So you are my chosen bride - " His eyes narrowed. "But why did I hear something about you being marked?"
I had agreed to sleep with my boyfriend Ryan for the first time tonight, on our first Mating Day. When I flung the door to his room open, I saw him looking all hot and unclothed like I imagined. But with another woman on top of him. My younger half sister, Zara. "What the-" I froze in his doorway. Zara was straddling Ryan, facing me. When she spotted me, she smirked and moaned, dipping her head to nip at Ryan's neck. "Oh yes. Just like that!" she said, breathing in his ear. Ryan grunted and lifted her up to roll over on top of her. My stomach flipped. I felt like I was going to throw up. Then Ryan noticed me and froze. "Avery," he breathed. Guilt flushed across his face, but his hands didn't leave Zara's body. The room was silent for a moment. "Zara and I just found out we were fated mates," Ryan's words hammered into my heart. Fated Mate. On Mating Days, werewolves over 19 could smell and recognize their fated mates. The attraction between fated mates is irresistible. They can trigger each other into heat just from smelling each other at a distance. Once fated mates find each other, they will mate and mark each other, forming a resilient bond of intertwined attraction that lasts their whole lives. The only way to resist a fated mate was to mark a chosen mate before you met your fated one. That's what Ryan and I wanted to do tonight on our first Mating Day. I knew I would never get a fated mate because my wolf seemed dormant. When everyone started to shift into their wolf form and communicate with their wolf, I got nothing. I could feel my wolf there back in my mind, though. No one believed what I said, so it became a joke amongst my bullies, especially from my sister Zara's little group. "Wolfless freak." "Pathetic human liar." They would say these words to my face, believing that I was too weak to fight back without a wolf within. And yet, I was with Ryan, the Alpha heir. He did his best to protect me; we both believed we were meant to be together. So tonight, on Mating Day, Ryan and I planned to mate and mark each other, so he could protect me forever. He had been the only light in my life. But now he was taken by Zara. How could Moon Goddess treat me like this? "You choose Zara? Knowing she has been my bully for so long?" A sob was lodged in my throat, but I refused to let it out. I hated that my voice shook as I stared into his eyes. The eyes of the man whom I'd thought was the love of my life. The man I was going to give myself to, tonight. I'd even worn secret lingerie under my coat to mark the special occasion. Now Ryan looked like he wanted to apologize. A flash of regret crossed his handsome face. Zara snaked one arm around his neck and yanked him closer to her, smirking at me from the bed. Ryan clenched his jaw, "Fated mates make each other stronger, Avery." "So I was nothing to you?" The sob tore loose. "Ave--" Ryan's face softened, and he started to rise away from Zara, reaching one hand towards me. Zara reached up and intertwined her fingers with his, stopping his gesture. Her eyes gleamed at me from under her dark lashes. "Ryan, Mating Day is the best time to have the strongest Alpha heir with your fated one…" She arched her bare body up into him. Ryan swallowed, leaning back down to nuzzle at Zara's neck. I could see the yellow flash of wolf in his eyes. When he looked back up at me, the man I had known was gone. Only coldness remained. "Get lost now, human," Ryan's wolf growled past me. Tears streamed down my face. I suppressed my sobs as I ran out and darted down the hidden trails into the old forest. Where could I go? There was only one spot I knew was safe, the place I always turned to when I needed to heal myself. A quiet little pond hidden in the woods. The water shimmered faintly under the moonlight. I settled at the edge, knees pulled to my chest, letting the cool moss beneath me soften the weight I carried. I could hear the rasp of my breathing, thick with the tears in my throat. Slowly, the sounds of the night filtered in. The breeze in the trees, and the rustling of leaves across the ground. Then I heard a different, most sinister sound. The distant howl of wolves. Of course. Tonight was the Full Mating Moon. The rogue hordes of unruly, unmated wolves would be more agitated on this night. While it was unlikely anyone would find me here, it also wasn't safe. I needed to get back to the pack town. I wiped my tears on my sleeve and was about to rise to my feet to head back when I smelled something, delicious and intoxicating. A ripple of heat rushed through my body from the base of my spine to my fingertips. Desire slammed into my body, washing over me and leaving me breathless. What was this? I breathed deeply again. I needed more of whatever that was. My body craved it with every nerve and fiber. While I was lost in the hazy, distracting sensation, I suddenly realized that this might be…the mating heat? How is that possible? I thought my wolf was dormant. No matter what it is, I need to go home now. There was danger nearby, and I had no mate - not even a chosen one anymore - to share this heat with. I shook my head, trying to clear the dizzying sensation. I managed to rise to my feet and started to make my way home, but the intoxicating smell kept coming towards me and getting stronger, as if it was coming from someone running towards me. Was this what was triggering me into heat? "Lads, look what we've found," a low voice suddenly spoke from the tree-line. "A female wolf in heat." I whirled to face the man who stepped into the clearing. He was tall and lean. His face bore the stubble of a few days unshaven. More strangers stepped from the trees. They wore rough denim and leather. Knives and nets hung from their belts. They smelled sweaty, almost blocking the delightful smell from earlier. They must be Rogues! I realized with horror. "Looking for something, pretty?" a flash of teeth in the dark beneath dark, shadowed pits for eyes. "No, I was just leaving," I could hear my voice shaking. "Why leave? If you're looking for a mate-" the man inhaled a shuddering breath, sniffing the air pointedly, "and it certainly smells like you are… then I'm sure we have several young bucks who would be willing to help, right lads?" Murmured approval rose. They were fanning out behind me now, cutting off my escape. "G-Get away from m-me," I tried to growl. "I don't w-want you!" Another man laughed. "Looks like we got ourselves a feisty one, lads." The man lunged forward. I felt his fingers snatch at the hem of my coat, yanking me backwards towards him. Tears started to well in my eyes as he grabbed at me. "LEAVE HER ALONE!" A voice cracked through the air like thunder. That intoxicating scent that had triggered my heat immediately enveloped me. Chapter 2 Avery's POV One of the rogues scoffed without even looking at who was behind him. "Back off, lad. Go find your own girl—" "Wait. He's not…" another stammered. The rogues all turned their attention to the man behind them. I saw a figure, all in black, standing there. His height and broad shoulders emanated strength and power. He looked even stronger than Ryan, who was already a strong Alpha, but I couldn't see his face in the dark. "I said, leave her alone. Don't make me say it a third time," the man warned the rogues again. "Heck, let's go-," The rogues stumbled back, muttering curses, and then fled away. And then there was silence. Now I was alone with him. From here, I could sense that he was in heat as well. I felt drawn to him like a moth to flame. For one second, warning bells blared in my mind. Had I traded one pack of predators for an even more dangerous one? Then he started walking towards me. With every step, the intoxicating smell became heavier, luring me in as we drew closer to each other. "Mine," The stranger said while his arms slid around my waist, sending bolts of honeyed lightning down my spine. I swallowed hard. He was irresistible. My fingers scrabbled at his forearms, but the heat of him as he pulled me against him… Oh my goodness. My pulse still pounded, but now it pounded in time with his heartbeat. I found myself clinging to his shoulders instead of pushing him away. One of his hands stroked from my waist up my side and came to rest on the side of my neck. Then he tilted my face towards the moon, his mouth claiming mine in a searing thunderclap. What a kiss! I gasped, and parted my lips to let him take more of me. Static frizzed across my nerves as his mouth and tongue claimed mine. No one has ever kissed me like this! Time stuttered past in gasps of breath and heat. His lips and hands dragged wildfire across my skin, and lower. I squirmed as his hands parted my clothing, and then moaned as he sank his fingers between my legs. Already we had leaped past anything I had ever done with Ryan. I found I didn't care. There was only this man. Only he mattered now. The moon above danced in my vision as I lost myself in the haze of pleasure and sensation. I couldn't get enough of him. Nothing had ever felt better. No one had ever touched me like this… I was liquid moonlight in his arms as he undressed me in the darkness. I unbuttoned his clothing, wanting his skin against mine. His mouth ran across my body like he was worshipping me. The sounds he made as he touched me everywhere was lavish praise. "Mine." He repeated in a growl, stroking my skin and listening to my pleasured cries as he moved behind me. His hands were all over me, and I felt him pushing at my entrance. I spread myself further for him, I needed him so badly. The mating heat had set me aflame. Pleasure crescendoed within me, somewhere a wolf howled. We rested against each other after our first joining. He was strong and searingly hot as I leaned back on his chest and he slowly continued to move, our bodies locked together. He pressed soft kisses to the top of my head, and then we found our rhythm again, mating again and again. When we finally separated, it was only so that I could mount him from the top this time. He kissed along my jaw as his hands grasped my waist and lifted me onto his lap. I rocked my body against him, feeling him in me. His nails scratched down my back as he made sounds of approval beneath me. He leaned up so his mouth claimed mine while his hands caressed every part of me, and he murmured sweet, prayerful praises into my skin. I felt treasured and beautiful under his admiration. When his head sank to my neck again, there was a sudden stinging of pain, followed by more pleasure. I felt like I was going to explode with sensation. We moved together, crying out in dual, synchronous pleasure. I didn't know who he was, but in the throes of heat, I didn't care. He was perfect. I was his. He was mine. We fit together perfectly. That was all that mattered. I woke in the dewy grass in pre-dawn darkness. My stranger lay behind me, cradling me in his strong arms. I couldn't see his face in the shadows, but I traced the contours of his jaw with my fingers, gently. Who are you? I wondered. Whoever he is, he's massively strong. I couldn't believe my first mating had been with a rogue in the forest. It was hard to feel regret when it had felt so good. "Thank you for protecting me." I whispered against his sleeping cheek, "And thank you for showing me pleasure." I slowly pulled myself away from him and dressed, wincing at sore muscles and other places that were tender after what we'd done. I blushed a bit at the memory. It had been lovely, but now it would be a secret treasure I kept for myself, forever. As dawn rose over the forest, I carefully left without waking him up. I returned home as quickly as possible. I could hear my family chatting loudly in the living room as I tried to slink silently down the hallway to my room. "The Alpha's heir is quite the catch, Zara," my father was saying with a pride he never showed for me. "Think of the prestige this will bring to our daughter!" my step-mom exalted. She had been the one who had called me a liar, accusing me of pretending to have a wolf and encouraging others to bully me. You would think my father as Gamma, the military coordinator for our pack, would have seen this as an affront to his family. Instead, he had loathed me for bringing that negative attention home. He blamed me for what he saw as the loss of our family's prestige. While they all seemed distracted by celebrating Zara's mating with Ryan, I snuck up the stairs to my room. Thankfully, no one seemed to have noticed that I'd been gone all night. I was a mess from spending the night messing around on the forest floor, and I needed a shower badly. When I undressed, I gasped at the sight of a bite-mark on my neck. How could he mark me? If anyone saw this mark, I would be ruined. To be marked by a strange rogue from outside our pack without our Alpha's consent was considered treason. I needed to hide it. With a bang, the door to the bathroom flew open. "Didn't know you got home already, human." Zara stepped into the room with glee. I tried desperately to hide the mark on my neck with my hand, but she noticed the movement. "What are you hiding?" Zara strode across the room and pulled my arm down roughly. "A mating mark!" She laughed cruelly. "Dad! Mom!" Zara shouted to the living room downstairs. "Please Zara, no!" I pleaded. "The pathetic human got marked by someone, and she dared to hide it from us!" Chapter 3 Avery's POV "What the heck-" my father cursed as he stomped up the stairs. My father and stepmother burst into the room. I tried to back away as they advanced on me in the small space. Zara snatched at my arm and whirled me around so that the bite was more visible in the light. My father took a look at the bite mark, stunned. "This mark looks like it was left by a strong wolf," he muttered incredulously. "Who marked you?" When Zara and her mother heard the word ‘strong', they stared at me with stunned and dirty looks. I didn't want to answer, could barely believe it myself, but I had learned to speak when spoken to in this house. "I don't know." I whispered. "Where is he then?" His voice rose to a bellow. "Probably still by the pond in the forest, but I'm not sure…." "I bet he just ran off," Zara sneered, "I told you, a human like you would never be wanted by anyone." The first kick from my father caught me off guard. My father was quite a strong Gamma, and I immediately fell to the ground on the other side of the room. "How dare you say you know nothing after being marked!" my father bellowed. "I should've never accepted you into my family. I knew you're just destined to be a lowly scum like your mom!" The second kick descended swiftly as I yelped and curled like a worm on the ground. "This is the gratitude I get for raising you!" I teared up thinking about my mother. My mother is just a normal servant in my pack. She accidentally slept with my father while he was drunk and conceived me. My father, as the gamma of the pack, never wanted a servant like her. So he angrily announced that she'd seduced him, and she was demoted to work as an omega slave in our pack. The old Alpha, out of mercy, asked him to at least keep me and raise me in his family. I was almost never permitted to see my mother, but I remembered her kindness when I sneaked a few chances to visit. "Avery should be demoted to a slave too, just like her mom, since she is a scum who got herself marked and abandoned." Zara suggested to her father. Zara had long hated that I was Ryan's girlfriend, wanting him instead for herself. Now I suppose she had gotten what she'd wished for. "No daughter of mine will be a slave!" my father hissed. "First wolf-less, now this! I can't let you tread on my honor as the pack's Gamma anymore." I flinched away from his kicks, but had long ago learned not to run. It would only make him angrier. I could feel my back welting under his blows. Finally, he slowed down, breathing heavily. He leaned towards me, roughly gripping my jaw in his hand and stared for a long moment at the mark on my neck. Then a cunning and cruel expression crept over his face. "At the mating ball, find a man who will accept you, marked scum," my father growled. His fingers bruised my face with the force of his grip, "and if you do not, then it will be my duty to remove you from this world." He had threatened to kill me before, but this time I could see in his flat stare that he meant it. A knot of ice formed at the base of my spine. Fear and panic warred with outrage and anger within me. I could not outrun him. I could not fight him. I had nowhere to go. And the mating ball…… Our Silvermoon Pack had a tradition of intermarriage with Nightwolf Pack. The Nightwolf Alpha must pick a wife from Silvermoon in every three generations and vice versa. This particular mating ceremony was to be held for the young and unmated Nightwolf Alpha, Gideon, to choose a wife. The rest of werewolves from both packs would participate and mingle to see if they too could find suitable matches. It should be a fun time, but everyone was nervous about it instead. Because Alpha Gideon was a cold-blooded murderer. It was said that he had wiped a dozen packs from the face of the earth, their survivors scattered and packless. In contrast, Silvermoon's Alpha was old and weakening. I didn't think anyone in a strong and cold-blooded pack like his would want me. A dormant and marked wolf. "You will leave this house for a husband, or you will leave it on a slab." my father punctuated his final statement with a backhand across my cheek that sent me reeling into the wall, and then left the room. Gideon's POV I woke from the best dream of my life to find my mate was gone. At first, I didn't worry. I had marked her, she couldn't get too far. But when I tried to reach out to her through our bond, all I got was a muted dead-end. How is that possible? My memories of the night before were so vivid. It hadn't been a dream. Mate. My wolf had said. We'd caught the delicious scent of her, drifting to me on the forest breeze. The joy I'd felt at knowing I was about to meet my mate. Nothing could have kept me from her! I had run miles through that forest to get to where she was. Then I saw her surrounded by rogue filth, and they were trying to take her from me! The frenzy that awoke in me when my wolf realized our fated mate was in danger was lethal. I had chased them away, which was better than they'd deserved. They had offered no real challenge to my wolf's dominance. I had found her. Claimed her. Mated her. The wolf-sense had overwhelmed all others. Every fiber of my being demanded I mark her properly. Make her mine, forever. I sunk my fangs into her neck when my wolf released enough pheromones to make sure she couldn't feel the pain. That mark should have been indelible. I should have been able to follow it for miles. Now the bond connection dissipated as though it had never existed, and so had her intoxicating scent. The worst thing was that we'd mated in the darkness, and I didn't even know what she looked like yet. My wolf had been pacing impatiently at the back of my mind. Restless and concerned. I searched the area for a while longer, then went home and recalled my Beta, Tegan, to my office immediately. I explained the situation and asked him to find my marked fated mate. Tegan was surprised to find out I'd marked someone last night. My Beta cleared his throat, "What will you do if you find her? This mating ball with Silvermoon is an unbreakable tradition." Knowing he was right only made his words more distasteful to my ears. "I'll just pick a woman who wants to be my Luna nominally, but I will only mark, want, and love my true mate. I will make that clear before anyone dares to volunteer." I would never honor an arranged marriage while the woman who was my fate mate remained a mystery. Chapter 4 Avery's POV A few days later I stood in front of my mirror. I pulled my nightshirt away from where my shoulder met my neck. My bite mark was already healed. That was remarkably fast. I touched the smooth skin in disbelief. There was now no visible indication of what had happened under the Mating Moon. I knew the mark was still there, but it was sealed inside and invisible to others. If only I could reach out and find the man who had mated with me! However, since my wolf was dormant, I also could not sense my mate through the bond. I had no way to find him, or communicate with him. I didn't even know what he looked like! Today was the Mating Ball where the Nightwolf Alpha would choose his mate. I needed to find someone to accept me by the end of today, or my father would kill me to save face. It felt like an impossible task. A commotion rose from down below, and I lifted my head from my knees, listening. "Alpha Gideon is about to arrive!" I heard my step-mother snap. "Finish the preparations." Zara's tone was tense and fearful. Alpha Gideon was not someone anyone would mess with. I pressed my hand over my heart, feeling it thud against my palm. I could hear it clearly in the silence of my dusty, still, bedroom. It was time for me to leave, but when I stood and tried to leave my room, the door lock clicked loudly. From the other side, I heard Zara laughing. "No one want you anyway. You might as well just wait for death, dear sister!" Gideon's POV Being Alpha of Nightwolf pack means dealing with a large amount of bureaucratic nonsense. Tradition was a venerable word that sometimes felt more like a venomous curse. I had long ago learned to face uncomfortable duties head-on. Still, there were few obligations I despised more than this one to which I was headed. It was the day of the mate selection. I had done my best to distract myself from the distasteful task to come. Spread across the leather seat next to me were thick dossiers detailing the most recent reports on attacks throughout my territory. The ledger in my hands detailed my commands for troop movements, and where to place our scouts as the dangerous time of the dark moon approached. Paperwork, unfortunately, was not enough to occupy my mind these days. As my driver guided the sleek sedan through the dense woods, I watched swirls of mist rise above the trees. Thick bands of vapor arced up towards the distant sun and shattered into smaller puffs, drifting down the valley into which we were descending. The motion reminded me of a woman, arching her back in pleasure off of the forest floor beneath me. She too, had shattered and disappeared. "Still no sign of that girl from that night?" I snapped. It came out more harshly than I intended, and my Beta sitting across from me widened his eyes in surprise. "Apologies, Alpha." Tegan replied carefully, "No new marked women have been reported in any pack I searched." I tapped my fingers on the seat and frowned. Within me, my wolf was pacing in aggravation. "Keep finding her. At all cost." Tegan flinched at my response but said nothing as the car rolled to a stop at the Silvermoon ceremony hall. Behind us in the drive, more vehicles from my pack parked behind us. I stepped out of the car, and straightened my jacket. There was a group of women standing near the door, eying me appreciatively. Their scents were all shouting a mix of curiosity and fear. I saw a few dive out of my line of sight to avoid attracting my attention. Didn't they know that motion is what attracts predators' attention? Foolish. I knew why they were running though. I had heard what the other packs said about me, and the things I had done. I couldn't care less. But with my scary reputation, it was more difficult to believe that some of their cheeks were flushing already. I guess there were always lunatics who would take any risk if it meant a chance at power and status. I spared no more attention to any of them while I strode towards where the old Alpha of Silvermoon was waiting. "Alpha Gideon." the old Alpha nodded his head in greeting over our clasped forearms. "I am honored to welcome you to this hall." "Alpha Leon." I nodded brusquely in return, suddenly weary of these formalities. "I understand there was a rogue incursion here a few nights ago. I encountered some of them as well. Have you been able to make any way into locating them? It seems to be originating somewhere near your borders." The old man's face took on a distant, wary expression. "Oh, well now, let's see." Alpha Leon cast his rheumy gaze around the room, as though the answers were written on the far wall. "No, we haven't located that. We've had some other incidents that have required our focus." Something in his tone gave me the distinct impression the rogue issue hadn't featured in his attention at all, much less been the center of his focus. Irritation bubbled up within me with all the subtlety of a geyser. "Then I suggest you focus on that," I ground out, "and stop causing trouble that I will have to clean up." Silence fell over the ceremony hall. To the side, I saw Tegan's lips twitch. He knew how much I was leaving unsaid. Alpha Leon was lucky he'd only gotten a taste of my temper. Even if I caused him to lose face in his pack, I couldn't bring myself to feel sorry about it. If his pack had been patrolling properly, my mate would not have been almost attacked. My wolf might be less angry, and I might not need to claim her right there in the forest to calm my wolf. If my wolf was patient enough to take her back to my packhouse, I wouldn't have let her just run away the next morning. The awkward moment passed, and formalities resumed, but I had already checked out. I moved through the greetings and hospitality traditions - my mind miles away. The sooner I got out of here, the sooner I could resume my search for her. In the middle of what felt like an endless parade of Silvermoon's eligible mates, one of the men in the crowd approached. "I'm Cohen, the Gamma of the pack, Alpha Gideon," He said. "I am responsible for organizing this mating ball. You have been shown all the daughters of our highest ranking families. Which matches are you most interested in so far?" Everyone went quiet in the room. I could sense expectation, fear and curiosity bubbling from the crowd. I glanced at all the girls in the room and crossed my arms. No big difference. "I don't really care. Anyone will do. Before I take volunteers, however, you need to know-" I paused. "I won't mark anyone I choose today. Prepared for that..." "But the tradition-" Alpha Leon hesitated. "The tradition doesn't force me to mark anyone. Just marriage," I cut his words before he could finish. "I have a marked mate already." Now the room was filled with apprehension and wary glances. I guess no one wanted to be picked under these conditions, by an Alpha known to be ruthless and a mistress to compete with in the future. I was glad. It was better if no one volunteered anyways. "So anyone will do," I turned to the Gamma who spoke to me earlier. "Maybe your daughter?" "Oh-, She-uh-she's mated to Ryan already. So-" The gamma clearly panicked and stuttered. "Father, how could you forget about Avery?" One of the girls walked to the front and turned around to face me. "Alpha Gideon, I'm Zara, the Gamma daughter of the pack. Forgive my father for neglecting to mention that I also have a sister." "She admires you a lot, but she isn't here because she hasn't been feeling well lately. Maybe you'd like to meet her?" she continued, but there was something to her smile that made me feel like she was scheming something vicious. Still, all women except my fated mate were all the same to me. "Fine. Bring her to me." Chapter 5 Avery's POV The key turning in my door seemed obscenely loud. When Zara stepped in, her face bore a haughty and pleased expression. My stomach sank. This wouldn't be good. "Lucky you. You get to live a little longer." She informed me, dumping a pile of clothing onto the bed. "Your marriage has been decided." So. They had found some unlucky but obliging wolf to foist me onto. I tried to stir up an emotion, but all I felt was relief that I wasn't going to die. Until she told me who it was. "You will marry Alpha Gideon." Zara crowed triumphantly. A flare of panic raced through me. My fingers trembled where they gripped the blankets. It can't be! The man is ruthless! I might as well die anyways! Zara looked at my pale face and laughed. "Oh yes, you're the only woman he would agree to marry." She stepped to the bed where I sat and pulled me to my feet. "Get up, Bride-to-be! It's your lucky day!" she sneered. I clutched at Zara's arm frantically as she hauled me up. "Zara, if he discovers that I was marked, he will kill me," I pleaded. "Actually, he won't mark you because he has a marked mate already. Who knows what happened to her! I bet you will enjoy all the drama." My stepsister laughed in my face, "And if he still finds out you were marked, just kill yourself before he tortures you to death." Zara snatched my hairbrush from my dresser and began attacking the knots in my hair. She twisted my hair up into a pile on top of my head and secured it with a clip. Then she held out a formal dress from the pile of clothing she'd brought. "Get dressed. Your fiancé is waiting, and he doesn't look like a patient man." When she was done preparing me I didn't recognize the woman staring at me in the mirror. The draped shot silk of the dress clung to my body suggestively and the flashy beading and high neck of the collar sent the whole outfit into "trying too hard" territory. I had always preferred simple styles that weren't so flashy. A dress like this was not something I would ever have chosen for myself. None of this was. You can feel sorry for yourself later. If you survive. Zara surveyed her handiwork with satisfaction. "Well, no one will mistake who you're intended for." She smirked, "Let's go." I blinked at the sunshine as we stepped out of the house. Already it felt like ages since I'd felt the sun on my face and the breeze on my skin. I would have rejoiced more in my freedom if it didn't feel like I was headed to my funeral. The path to the ceremony hall was lined with members of the pack. They milled about nervously, anticipation thick in the air. I saw Lillian, a friend of mine, staring at me worriedly. "Avery!" Lillian rushed to my side as we passed, "Are you sure you want to do this?" she whispered. I was touched by her concern. Lillian was one of the few packmates who'd never judged me for not being able to summon my wolf. She had been kind, and also brought me news about my mother when she could. I wished I could tell her everything but that would only put her in danger as well. Although it felt like I had no true choice at all, I could choose not to endanger anyone else. I hugged her tightly instead, trying to put all of my gratitude and friendship into the embrace and then kept walking. She dropped back, her eyes full of questions, but she didn't pursue me any further. "Smart human " Zara laughed at me under her breath as we continued on, "keeping your mouth shut. Let the wolves do the talking, hmm?" A familiar man stepped into our path. Seeing his handsome figure sent a pang of ice through my heart. Maybe one day it wouldn't hurt to look at him and remember how foolishly I'd loved and believed him. Ryan squared his shoulders and stared at me with disdain as we approached. "How quickly you've changed, Avery." He said in a snide, cold voice. "It took no time at all for you to cling to another Alpha." There had been a time when Ryan had claimed to care about my well being. How quickly the man I thought I knew had changed. And now he accused me of being false? Anger boiled under my skin at the double standard. "Well you would know all about betrayal." I snapped back, "If anyone's trust was misplaced, it was clearly mine." I glanced between him and Zara, "Congratulations, you two really are perfect for each other." Ryan's jaw clenched and he looked away guiltily. I hoped he was remembering now all the times I'd shown him my loyalty. He would be lucky to get half as good from his new mate. Zara snorted, "Oh don't let her fool you with that innocent pretense. She's no helpless victim." She ran her fingers underneath the lapels of Ryan's jacket and leaned into him to whisper, "She was so desperate to get back at you that she allowed someone else to mark her!" "WHAT?!" Ryan roared and reached for me. I tried to pivot away but he snatched at the high collar of my dress and yanked it roughly. The delicate silk and bead work was no match at all for the Alpha heir's strength. My dress tore to my collarbone, exposing my neck. "Wait-, the mark is gone-" Ryan questioned. "She healed this fast?" Zara seemed to be surprised too, grasping my neck even harder. Suddenly, the pain abated, and Zara's grip loosened. I looked up to see a large, dark form looming over us, silhouetted by the setting sun. Something familiar about him. I could not see his face at first, but his Alpha aura was menacingly palpable as he pushed Ryan and Zara away with a casual shove. The stranger turned to face me, and I was struck by his handsome appearance. I should thank him. "Thank yo-" I started to say, but the man cut me off. "So you are my chosen bride - " His eyes narrowed. "But why did I hear something about you being marked?"
I had agreed to sleep with my boyfriend Ryan for the first time tonight, on our first Mating Day. When I flung the door to his room open, I saw him looking all hot and unclothed like I imagined. But with another woman on top of him. My younger half sister, Zara. "What the-" I froze in his doorway. Zara was straddling Ryan, facing me. When she spotted me, she smirked and moaned, dipping her head to nip at Ryan's neck. "Oh yes. Just like that!" she said, breathing in his ear. Ryan grunted and lifted her up to roll over on top of her. My stomach flipped. I felt like I was going to throw up. Then Ryan noticed me and froze. "Avery," he breathed. Guilt flushed across his face, but his hands didn't leave Zara's body. The room was silent for a moment. "Zara and I just found out we were fated mates," Ryan's words hammered into my heart. Fated Mate. On Mating Days, werewolves over 19 could smell and recognize their fated mates. The attraction between fated mates is irresistible. They can trigger each other into heat just from smelling each other at a distance. Once fated mates find each other, they will mate and mark each other, forming a resilient bond of intertwined attraction that lasts their whole lives. The only way to resist a fated mate was to mark a chosen mate before you met your fated one. That's what Ryan and I wanted to do tonight on our first Mating Day. I knew I would never get a fated mate because my wolf seemed dormant. When everyone started to shift into their wolf form and communicate with their wolf, I got nothing. I could feel my wolf there back in my mind, though. No one believed what I said, so it became a joke amongst my bullies, especially from my sister Zara's little group. "Wolfless freak." "Pathetic human liar." They would say these words to my face, believing that I was too weak to fight back without a wolf within. And yet, I was with Ryan, the Alpha heir. He did his best to protect me; we both believed we were meant to be together. So tonight, on Mating Day, Ryan and I planned to mate and mark each other, so he could protect me forever. He had been the only light in my life. But now he was taken by Zara. How could Moon Goddess treat me like this? "You choose Zara? Knowing she has been my bully for so long?" A sob was lodged in my throat, but I refused to let it out. I hated that my voice shook as I stared into his eyes. The eyes of the man whom I'd thought was the love of my life. The man I was going to give myself to, tonight. I'd even worn secret lingerie under my coat to mark the special occasion. Now Ryan looked like he wanted to apologize. A flash of regret crossed his handsome face. Zara snaked one arm around his neck and yanked him closer to her, smirking at me from the bed. Ryan clenched his jaw, "Fated mates make each other stronger, Avery." "So I was nothing to you?" The sob tore loose. "Ave--" Ryan's face softened, and he started to rise away from Zara, reaching one hand towards me. Zara reached up and intertwined her fingers with his, stopping his gesture. Her eyes gleamed at me from under her dark lashes. "Ryan, Mating Day is the best time to have the strongest Alpha heir with your fated one…" She arched her bare body up into him. Ryan swallowed, leaning back down to nuzzle at Zara's neck. I could see the yellow flash of wolf in his eyes. When he looked back up at me, the man I had known was gone. Only coldness remained. "Get lost now, human," Ryan's wolf growled past me. Tears streamed down my face. I suppressed my sobs as I ran out and darted down the hidden trails into the old forest. Where could I go? There was only one spot I knew was safe, the place I always turned to when I needed to heal myself. A quiet little pond hidden in the woods. The water shimmered faintly under the moonlight. I settled at the edge, knees pulled to my chest, letting the cool moss beneath me soften the weight I carried. I could hear the rasp of my breathing, thick with the tears in my throat. Slowly, the sounds of the night filtered in. The breeze in the trees, and the rustling of leaves across the ground. Then I heard a different, most sinister sound. The distant howl of wolves. Of course. Tonight was the Full Mating Moon. The rogue hordes of unruly, unmated wolves would be more agitated on this night. While it was unlikely anyone would find me here, it also wasn't safe. I needed to get back to the pack town. I wiped my tears on my sleeve and was about to rise to my feet to head back when I smelled something, delicious and intoxicating. A ripple of heat rushed through my body from the base of my spine to my fingertips. Desire slammed into my body, washing over me and leaving me breathless. What was this? I breathed deeply again. I needed more of whatever that was. My body craved it with every nerve and fiber. While I was lost in the hazy, distracting sensation, I suddenly realized that this might be…the mating heat? How is that possible? I thought my wolf was dormant. No matter what it is, I need to go home now. There was danger nearby, and I had no mate - not even a chosen one anymore - to share this heat with. I shook my head, trying to clear the dizzying sensation. I managed to rise to my feet and started to make my way home, but the intoxicating smell kept coming towards me and getting stronger, as if it was coming from someone running towards me. Was this what was triggering me into heat? "Lads, look what we've found," a low voice suddenly spoke from the tree-line. "A female wolf in heat." I whirled to face the man who stepped into the clearing. He was tall and lean. His face bore the stubble of a few days unshaven. More strangers stepped from the trees. They wore rough denim and leather. Knives and nets hung from their belts. They smelled sweaty, almost blocking the delightful smell from earlier. They must be Rogues! I realized with horror. "Looking for something, pretty?" a flash of teeth in the dark beneath dark, shadowed pits for eyes. "No, I was just leaving," I could hear my voice shaking. "Why leave? If you're looking for a mate-" the man inhaled a shuddering breath, sniffing the air pointedly, "and it certainly smells like you are… then I'm sure we have several young bucks who would be willing to help, right lads?" Murmured approval rose. They were fanning out behind me now, cutting off my escape. "G-Get away from m-me," I tried to growl. "I don't w-want you!" Another man laughed. "Looks like we got ourselves a feisty one, lads." The man lunged forward. I felt his fingers snatch at the hem of my coat, yanking me backwards towards him. Tears started to well in my eyes as he grabbed at me. "LEAVE HER ALONE!" A voice cracked through the air like thunder. That intoxicating scent that had triggered my heat immediately enveloped me. Chapter 2 Avery's POV One of the rogues scoffed without even looking at who was behind him. "Back off, lad. Go find your own girl—" "Wait. He's not…" another stammered. The rogues all turned their attention to the man behind them. I saw a figure, all in black, standing there. His height and broad shoulders emanated strength and power. He looked even stronger than Ryan, who was already a strong Alpha, but I couldn't see his face in the dark. "I said, leave her alone. Don't make me say it a third time," the man warned the rogues again. "Heck, let's go-," The rogues stumbled back, muttering curses, and then fled away. And then there was silence. Now I was alone with him. From here, I could sense that he was in heat as well. I felt drawn to him like a moth to flame. For one second, warning bells blared in my mind. Had I traded one pack of predators for an even more dangerous one? Then he started walking towards me. With every step, the intoxicating smell became heavier, luring me in as we drew closer to each other. "Mine," The stranger said while his arms slid around my waist, sending bolts of honeyed lightning down my spine. I swallowed hard. He was irresistible. My fingers scrabbled at his forearms, but the heat of him as he pulled me against him… Oh my goodness. My pulse still pounded, but now it pounded in time with his heartbeat. I found myself clinging to his shoulders instead of pushing him away. One of his hands stroked from my waist up my side and came to rest on the side of my neck. Then he tilted my face towards the moon, his mouth claiming mine in a searing thunderclap. What a kiss! I gasped, and parted my lips to let him take more of me. Static frizzed across my nerves as his mouth and tongue claimed mine. No one has ever kissed me like this! Time stuttered past in gasps of breath and heat. His lips and hands dragged wildfire across my skin, and lower. I squirmed as his hands parted my clothing, and then moaned as he sank his fingers between my legs. Already we had leaped past anything I had ever done with Ryan. I found I didn't care. There was only this man. Only he mattered now. The moon above danced in my vision as I lost myself in the haze of pleasure and sensation. I couldn't get enough of him. Nothing had ever felt better. No one had ever touched me like this… I was liquid moonlight in his arms as he undressed me in the darkness. I unbuttoned his clothing, wanting his skin against mine. His mouth ran across my body like he was worshipping me. The sounds he made as he touched me everywhere was lavish praise. "Mine." He repeated in a growl, stroking my skin and listening to my pleasured cries as he moved behind me. His hands were all over me, and I felt him pushing at my entrance. I spread myself further for him, I needed him so badly. The mating heat had set me aflame. Pleasure crescendoed within me, somewhere a wolf howled. We rested against each other after our first joining. He was strong and searingly hot as I leaned back on his chest and he slowly continued to move, our bodies locked together. He pressed soft kisses to the top of my head, and then we found our rhythm again, mating again and again. When we finally separated, it was only so that I could mount him from the top this time. He kissed along my jaw as his hands grasped my waist and lifted me onto his lap. I rocked my body against him, feeling him in me. His nails scratched down my back as he made sounds of approval beneath me. He leaned up so his mouth claimed mine while his hands caressed every part of me, and he murmured sweet, prayerful praises into my skin. I felt treasured and beautiful under his admiration. When his head sank to my neck again, there was a sudden stinging of pain, followed by more pleasure. I felt like I was going to explode with sensation. We moved together, crying out in dual, synchronous pleasure. I didn't know who he was, but in the throes of heat, I didn't care. He was perfect. I was his. He was mine. We fit together perfectly. That was all that mattered. I woke in the dewy grass in pre-dawn darkness. My stranger lay behind me, cradling me in his strong arms. I couldn't see his face in the shadows, but I traced the contours of his jaw with my fingers, gently. Who are you? I wondered. Whoever he is, he's massively strong. I couldn't believe my first mating had been with a rogue in the forest. It was hard to feel regret when it had felt so good. "Thank you for protecting me." I whispered against his sleeping cheek, "And thank you for showing me pleasure." I slowly pulled myself away from him and dressed, wincing at sore muscles and other places that were tender after what we'd done. I blushed a bit at the memory. It had been lovely, but now it would be a secret treasure I kept for myself, forever. As dawn rose over the forest, I carefully left without waking him up. I returned home as quickly as possible. I could hear my family chatting loudly in the living room as I tried to slink silently down the hallway to my room. "The Alpha's heir is quite the catch, Zara," my father was saying with a pride he never showed for me. "Think of the prestige this will bring to our daughter!" my step-mom exalted. She had been the one who had called me a liar, accusing me of pretending to have a wolf and encouraging others to bully me. You would think my father as Gamma, the military coordinator for our pack, would have seen this as an affront to his family. Instead, he had loathed me for bringing that negative attention home. He blamed me for what he saw as the loss of our family's prestige. While they all seemed distracted by celebrating Zara's mating with Ryan, I snuck up the stairs to my room. Thankfully, no one seemed to have noticed that I'd been gone all night. I was a mess from spending the night messing around on the forest floor, and I needed a shower badly. When I undressed, I gasped at the sight of a bite-mark on my neck. How could he mark me? If anyone saw this mark, I would be ruined. To be marked by a strange rogue from outside our pack without our Alpha's consent was considered treason. I needed to hide it. With a bang, the door to the bathroom flew open. "Didn't know you got home already, human." Zara stepped into the room with glee. I tried desperately to hide the mark on my neck with my hand, but she noticed the movement. "What are you hiding?" Zara strode across the room and pulled my arm down roughly. "A mating mark!" She laughed cruelly. "Dad! Mom!" Zara shouted to the living room downstairs. "Please Zara, no!" I pleaded. "The pathetic human got marked by someone, and she dared to hide it from us!" Chapter 3 Avery's POV "What the heck-" my father cursed as he stomped up the stairs. My father and stepmother burst into the room. I tried to back away as they advanced on me in the small space. Zara snatched at my arm and whirled me around so that the bite was more visible in the light. My father took a look at the bite mark, stunned. "This mark looks like it was left by a strong wolf," he muttered incredulously. "Who marked you?" When Zara and her mother heard the word ‘strong', they stared at me with stunned and dirty looks. I didn't want to answer, could barely believe it myself, but I had learned to speak when spoken to in this house. "I don't know." I whispered. "Where is he then?" His voice rose to a bellow. "Probably still by the pond in the forest, but I'm not sure…." "I bet he just ran off," Zara sneered, "I told you, a human like you would never be wanted by anyone." The first kick from my father caught me off guard. My father was quite a strong Gamma, and I immediately fell to the ground on the other side of the room. "How dare you say you know nothing after being marked!" my father bellowed. "I should've never accepted you into my family. I knew you're just destined to be a lowly scum like your mom!" The second kick descended swiftly as I yelped and curled like a worm on the ground. "This is the gratitude I get for raising you!" I teared up thinking about my mother. My mother is just a normal servant in my pack. She accidentally slept with my father while he was drunk and conceived me. My father, as the gamma of the pack, never wanted a servant like her. So he angrily announced that she'd seduced him, and she was demoted to work as an omega slave in our pack. The old Alpha, out of mercy, asked him to at least keep me and raise me in his family. I was almost never permitted to see my mother, but I remembered her kindness when I sneaked a few chances to visit. "Avery should be demoted to a slave too, just like her mom, since she is a scum who got herself marked and abandoned." Zara suggested to her father. Zara had long hated that I was Ryan's girlfriend, wanting him instead for herself. Now I suppose she had gotten what she'd wished for. "No daughter of mine will be a slave!" my father hissed. "First wolf-less, now this! I can't let you tread on my honor as the pack's Gamma anymore." I flinched away from his kicks, but had long ago learned not to run. It would only make him angrier. I could feel my back welting under his blows. Finally, he slowed down, breathing heavily. He leaned towards me, roughly gripping my jaw in his hand and stared for a long moment at the mark on my neck. Then a cunning and cruel expression crept over his face. "At the mating ball, find a man who will accept you, marked scum," my father growled. His fingers bruised my face with the force of his grip, "and if you do not, then it will be my duty to remove you from this world." He had threatened to kill me before, but this time I could see in his flat stare that he meant it. A knot of ice formed at the base of my spine. Fear and panic warred with outrage and anger within me. I could not outrun him. I could not fight him. I had nowhere to go. And the mating ball…… Our Silvermoon Pack had a tradition of intermarriage with Nightwolf Pack. The Nightwolf Alpha must pick a wife from Silvermoon in every three generations and vice versa. This particular mating ceremony was to be held for the young and unmated Nightwolf Alpha, Gideon, to choose a wife. The rest of werewolves from both packs would participate and mingle to see if they too could find suitable matches. It should be a fun time, but everyone was nervous about it instead. Because Alpha Gideon was a cold-blooded murderer. It was said that he had wiped a dozen packs from the face of the earth, their survivors scattered and packless. In contrast, Silvermoon's Alpha was old and weakening. I didn't think anyone in a strong and cold-blooded pack like his would want me. A dormant and marked wolf. "You will leave this house for a husband, or you will leave it on a slab." my father punctuated his final statement with a backhand across my cheek that sent me reeling into the wall, and then left the room. Gideon's POV I woke from the best dream of my life to find my mate was gone. At first, I didn't worry. I had marked her, she couldn't get too far. But when I tried to reach out to her through our bond, all I got was a muted dead-end. How is that possible? My memories of the night before were so vivid. It hadn't been a dream. Mate. My wolf had said. We'd caught the delicious scent of her, drifting to me on the forest breeze. The joy I'd felt at knowing I was about to meet my mate. Nothing could have kept me from her! I had run miles through that forest to get to where she was. Then I saw her surrounded by rogue filth, and they were trying to take her from me! The frenzy that awoke in me when my wolf realized our fated mate was in danger was lethal. I had chased them away, which was better than they'd deserved. They had offered no real challenge to my wolf's dominance. I had found her. Claimed her. Mated her. The wolf-sense had overwhelmed all others. Every fiber of my being demanded I mark her properly. Make her mine, forever. I sunk my fangs into her neck when my wolf released enough pheromones to make sure she couldn't feel the pain. That mark should have been indelible. I should have been able to follow it for miles. Now the bond connection dissipated as though it had never existed, and so had her intoxicating scent. The worst thing was that we'd mated in the darkness, and I didn't even know what she looked like yet. My wolf had been pacing impatiently at the back of my mind. Restless and concerned. I searched the area for a while longer, then went home and recalled my Beta, Tegan, to my office immediately. I explained the situation and asked him to find my marked fated mate. Tegan was surprised to find out I'd marked someone last night. My Beta cleared his throat, "What will you do if you find her? This mating ball with Silvermoon is an unbreakable tradition." Knowing he was right only made his words more distasteful to my ears. "I'll just pick a woman who wants to be my Luna nominally, but I will only mark, want, and love my true mate. I will make that clear before anyone dares to volunteer." I would never honor an arranged marriage while the woman who was my fate mate remained a mystery. Chapter 4 Avery's POV A few days later I stood in front of my mirror. I pulled my nightshirt away from where my shoulder met my neck. My bite mark was already healed. That was remarkably fast. I touched the smooth skin in disbelief. There was now no visible indication of what had happened under the Mating Moon. I knew the mark was still there, but it was sealed inside and invisible to others. If only I could reach out and find the man who had mated with me! However, since my wolf was dormant, I also could not sense my mate through the bond. I had no way to find him, or communicate with him. I didn't even know what he looked like! Today was the Mating Ball where the Nightwolf Alpha would choose his mate. I needed to find someone to accept me by the end of today, or my father would kill me to save face. It felt like an impossible task. A commotion rose from down below, and I lifted my head from my knees, listening. "Alpha Gideon is about to arrive!" I heard my step-mother snap. "Finish the preparations." Zara's tone was tense and fearful. Alpha Gideon was not someone anyone would mess with. I pressed my hand over my heart, feeling it thud against my palm. I could hear it clearly in the silence of my dusty, still, bedroom. It was time for me to leave, but when I stood and tried to leave my room, the door lock clicked loudly. From the other side, I heard Zara laughing. "No one want you anyway. You might as well just wait for death, dear sister!" Gideon's POV Being Alpha of Nightwolf pack means dealing with a large amount of bureaucratic nonsense. Tradition was a venerable word that sometimes felt more like a venomous curse. I had long ago learned to face uncomfortable duties head-on. Still, there were few obligations I despised more than this one to which I was headed. It was the day of the mate selection. I had done my best to distract myself from the distasteful task to come. Spread across the leather seat next to me were thick dossiers detailing the most recent reports on attacks throughout my territory. The ledger in my hands detailed my commands for troop movements, and where to place our scouts as the dangerous time of the dark moon approached. Paperwork, unfortunately, was not enough to occupy my mind these days. As my driver guided the sleek sedan through the dense woods, I watched swirls of mist rise above the trees. Thick bands of vapor arced up towards the distant sun and shattered into smaller puffs, drifting down the valley into which we were descending. The motion reminded me of a woman, arching her back in pleasure off of the forest floor beneath me. She too, had shattered and disappeared. "Still no sign of that girl from that night?" I snapped. It came out more harshly than I intended, and my Beta sitting across from me widened his eyes in surprise. "Apologies, Alpha." Tegan replied carefully, "No new marked women have been reported in any pack I searched." I tapped my fingers on the seat and frowned. Within me, my wolf was pacing in aggravation. "Keep finding her. At all cost." Tegan flinched at my response but said nothing as the car rolled to a stop at the Silvermoon ceremony hall. Behind us in the drive, more vehicles from my pack parked behind us. I stepped out of the car, and straightened my jacket. There was a group of women standing near the door, eying me appreciatively. Their scents were all shouting a mix of curiosity and fear. I saw a few dive out of my line of sight to avoid attracting my attention. Didn't they know that motion is what attracts predators' attention? Foolish. I knew why they were running though. I had heard what the other packs said about me, and the things I had done. I couldn't care less. But with my scary reputation, it was more difficult to believe that some of their cheeks were flushing already. I guess there were always lunatics who would take any risk if it meant a chance at power and status. I spared no more attention to any of them while I strode towards where the old Alpha of Silvermoon was waiting. "Alpha Gideon." the old Alpha nodded his head in greeting over our clasped forearms. "I am honored to welcome you to this hall." "Alpha Leon." I nodded brusquely in return, suddenly weary of these formalities. "I understand there was a rogue incursion here a few nights ago. I encountered some of them as well. Have you been able to make any way into locating them? It seems to be originating somewhere near your borders." The old man's face took on a distant, wary expression. "Oh, well now, let's see." Alpha Leon cast his rheumy gaze around the room, as though the answers were written on the far wall. "No, we haven't located that. We've had some other incidents that have required our focus." Something in his tone gave me the distinct impression the rogue issue hadn't featured in his attention at all, much less been the center of his focus. Irritation bubbled up within me with all the subtlety of a geyser. "Then I suggest you focus on that," I ground out, "and stop causing trouble that I will have to clean up." Silence fell over the ceremony hall. To the side, I saw Tegan's lips twitch. He knew how much I was leaving unsaid. Alpha Leon was lucky he'd only gotten a taste of my temper. Even if I caused him to lose face in his pack, I couldn't bring myself to feel sorry about it. If his pack had been patrolling properly, my mate would not have been almost attacked. My wolf might be less angry, and I might not need to claim her right there in the forest to calm my wolf. If my wolf was patient enough to take her back to my packhouse, I wouldn't have let her just run away the next morning. The awkward moment passed, and formalities resumed, but I had already checked out. I moved through the greetings and hospitality traditions - my mind miles away. The sooner I got out of here, the sooner I could resume my search for her. In the middle of what felt like an endless parade of Silvermoon's eligible mates, one of the men in the crowd approached. "I'm Cohen, the Gamma of the pack, Alpha Gideon," He said. "I am responsible for organizing this mating ball. You have been shown all the daughters of our highest ranking families. Which matches are you most interested in so far?" Everyone went quiet in the room. I could sense expectation, fear and curiosity bubbling from the crowd. I glanced at all the girls in the room and crossed my arms. No big difference. "I don't really care. Anyone will do. Before I take volunteers, however, you need to know-" I paused. "I won't mark anyone I choose today. Prepared for that..." "But the tradition-" Alpha Leon hesitated. "The tradition doesn't force me to mark anyone. Just marriage," I cut his words before he could finish. "I have a marked mate already." Now the room was filled with apprehension and wary glances. I guess no one wanted to be picked under these conditions, by an Alpha known to be ruthless and a mistress to compete with in the future. I was glad. It was better if no one volunteered anyways. "So anyone will do," I turned to the Gamma who spoke to me earlier. "Maybe your daughter?" "Oh-, She-uh-she's mated to Ryan already. So-" The gamma clearly panicked and stuttered. "Father, how could you forget about Avery?" One of the girls walked to the front and turned around to face me. "Alpha Gideon, I'm Zara, the Gamma daughter of the pack. Forgive my father for neglecting to mention that I also have a sister." "She admires you a lot, but she isn't here because she hasn't been feeling well lately. Maybe you'd like to meet her?" she continued, but there was something to her smile that made me feel like she was scheming something vicious. Still, all women except my fated mate were all the same to me. "Fine. Bring her to me." Chapter 5 Avery's POV The key turning in my door seemed obscenely loud. When Zara stepped in, her face bore a haughty and pleased expression. My stomach sank. This wouldn't be good. "Lucky you. You get to live a little longer." She informed me, dumping a pile of clothing onto the bed. "Your marriage has been decided." So. They had found some unlucky but obliging wolf to foist me onto. I tried to stir up an emotion, but all I felt was relief that I wasn't going to die. Until she told me who it was. "You will marry Alpha Gideon." Zara crowed triumphantly. A flare of panic raced through me. My fingers trembled where they gripped the blankets. It can't be! The man is ruthless! I might as well die anyways! Zara looked at my pale face and laughed. "Oh yes, you're the only woman he would agree to marry." She stepped to the bed where I sat and pulled me to my feet. "Get up, Bride-to-be! It's your lucky day!" she sneered. I clutched at Zara's arm frantically as she hauled me up. "Zara, if he discovers that I was marked, he will kill me," I pleaded. "Actually, he won't mark you because he has a marked mate already. Who knows what happened to her! I bet you will enjoy all the drama." My stepsister laughed in my face, "And if he still finds out you were marked, just kill yourself before he tortures you to death." Zara snatched my hairbrush from my dresser and began attacking the knots in my hair. She twisted my hair up into a pile on top of my head and secured it with a clip. Then she held out a formal dress from the pile of clothing she'd brought. "Get dressed. Your fiancé is waiting, and he doesn't look like a patient man." When she was done preparing me I didn't recognize the woman staring at me in the mirror. The draped shot silk of the dress clung to my body suggestively and the flashy beading and high neck of the collar sent the whole outfit into "trying too hard" territory. I had always preferred simple styles that weren't so flashy. A dress like this was not something I would ever have chosen for myself. None of this was. You can feel sorry for yourself later. If you survive. Zara surveyed her handiwork with satisfaction. "Well, no one will mistake who you're intended for." She smirked, "Let's go." I blinked at the sunshine as we stepped out of the house. Already it felt like ages since I'd felt the sun on my face and the breeze on my skin. I would have rejoiced more in my freedom if it didn't feel like I was headed to my funeral. The path to the ceremony hall was lined with members of the pack. They milled about nervously, anticipation thick in the air. I saw Lillian, a friend of mine, staring at me worriedly. "Avery!" Lillian rushed to my side as we passed, "Are you sure you want to do this?" she whispered. I was touched by her concern. Lillian was one of the few packmates who'd never judged me for not being able to summon my wolf. She had been kind, and also brought me news about my mother when she could. I wished I could tell her everything but that would only put her in danger as well. Although it felt like I had no true choice at all, I could choose not to endanger anyone else. I hugged her tightly instead, trying to put all of my gratitude and friendship into the embrace and then kept walking. She dropped back, her eyes full of questions, but she didn't pursue me any further. "Smart human " Zara laughed at me under her breath as we continued on, "keeping your mouth shut. Let the wolves do the talking, hmm?" A familiar man stepped into our path. Seeing his handsome figure sent a pang of ice through my heart. Maybe one day it wouldn't hurt to look at him and remember how foolishly I'd loved and believed him. Ryan squared his shoulders and stared at me with disdain as we approached. "How quickly you've changed, Avery." He said in a snide, cold voice. "It took no time at all for you to cling to another Alpha." There had been a time when Ryan had claimed to care about my well being. How quickly the man I thought I knew had changed. And now he accused me of being false? Anger boiled under my skin at the double standard. "Well you would know all about betrayal." I snapped back, "If anyone's trust was misplaced, it was clearly mine." I glanced between him and Zara, "Congratulations, you two really are perfect for each other." Ryan's jaw clenched and he looked away guiltily. I hoped he was remembering now all the times I'd shown him my loyalty. He would be lucky to get half as good from his new mate. Zara snorted, "Oh don't let her fool you with that innocent pretense. She's no helpless victim." She ran her fingers underneath the lapels of Ryan's jacket and leaned into him to whisper, "She was so desperate to get back at you that she allowed someone else to mark her!" "WHAT?!" Ryan roared and reached for me. I tried to pivot away but he snatched at the high collar of my dress and yanked it roughly. The delicate silk and bead work was no match at all for the Alpha heir's strength. My dress tore to my collarbone, exposing my neck. "Wait-, the mark is gone-" Ryan questioned. "She healed this fast?" Zara seemed to be surprised too, grasping my neck even harder. Suddenly, the pain abated, and Zara's grip loosened. I looked up to see a large, dark form looming over us, silhouetted by the setting sun. Something familiar about him. I could not see his face at first, but his Alpha aura was menacingly palpable as he pushed Ryan and Zara away with a casual shove. The stranger turned to face me, and I was struck by his handsome appearance. I should thank him. "Thank yo-" I started to say, but the man cut me off. "So you are my chosen bride - " His eyes narrowed. "But why did I hear something about you being marked?"
I had agreed to sleep with my boyfriend Ryan for the first time tonight, on our first Mating Day. When I flung the door to his room open, I saw him looking all hot and unclothed like I imagined. But with another woman on top of him. My younger half sister, Zara. "What the-" I froze in his doorway. Zara was straddling Ryan, facing me. When she spotted me, she smirked and moaned, dipping her head to nip at Ryan's neck. "Oh yes. Just like that!" she said, breathing in his ear. Ryan grunted and lifted her up to roll over on top of her. My stomach flipped. I felt like I was going to throw up. Then Ryan noticed me and froze. "Avery," he breathed. Guilt flushed across his face, but his hands didn't leave Zara's body. The room was silent for a moment. "Zara and I just found out we were fated mates," Ryan's words hammered into my heart. Fated Mate. On Mating Days, werewolves over 19 could smell and recognize their fated mates. The attraction between fated mates is irresistible. They can trigger each other into heat just from smelling each other at a distance. Once fated mates find each other, they will mate and mark each other, forming a resilient bond of intertwined attraction that lasts their whole lives. The only way to resist a fated mate was to mark a chosen mate before you met your fated one. That's what Ryan and I wanted to do tonight on our first Mating Day. I knew I would never get a fated mate because my wolf seemed dormant. When everyone started to shift into their wolf form and communicate with their wolf, I got nothing. I could feel my wolf there back in my mind, though. No one believed what I said, so it became a joke amongst my bullies, especially from my sister Zara's little group. "Wolfless freak." "Pathetic human liar." They would say these words to my face, believing that I was too weak to fight back without a wolf within. And yet, I was with Ryan, the Alpha heir. He did his best to protect me; we both believed we were meant to be together. So tonight, on Mating Day, Ryan and I planned to mate and mark each other, so he could protect me forever. He had been the only light in my life. But now he was taken by Zara. How could Moon Goddess treat me like this? "You choose Zara? Knowing she has been my bully for so long?" A sob was lodged in my throat, but I refused to let it out. I hated that my voice shook as I stared into his eyes. The eyes of the man whom I'd thought was the love of my life. The man I was going to give myself to, tonight. I'd even worn secret lingerie under my coat to mark the special occasion. Now Ryan looked like he wanted to apologize. A flash of regret crossed his handsome face. Zara snaked one arm around his neck and yanked him closer to her, smirking at me from the bed. Ryan clenched his jaw, "Fated mates make each other stronger, Avery." "So I was nothing to you?" The sob tore loose. "Ave--" Ryan's face softened, and he started to rise away from Zara, reaching one hand towards me. Zara reached up and intertwined her fingers with his, stopping his gesture. Her eyes gleamed at me from under her dark lashes. "Ryan, Mating Day is the best time to have the strongest Alpha heir with your fated one…" She arched her bare body up into him. Ryan swallowed, leaning back down to nuzzle at Zara's neck. I could see the yellow flash of wolf in his eyes. When he looked back up at me, the man I had known was gone. Only coldness remained. "Get lost now, human," Ryan's wolf growled past me. Tears streamed down my face. I suppressed my sobs as I ran out and darted down the hidden trails into the old forest. Where could I go? There was only one spot I knew was safe, the place I always turned to when I needed to heal myself. A quiet little pond hidden in the woods. The water shimmered faintly under the moonlight. I settled at the edge, knees pulled to my chest, letting the cool moss beneath me soften the weight I carried. I could hear the rasp of my breathing, thick with the tears in my throat. Slowly, the sounds of the night filtered in. The breeze in the trees, and the rustling of leaves across the ground. Then I heard a different, most sinister sound. The distant howl of wolves. Of course. Tonight was the Full Mating Moon. The rogue hordes of unruly, unmated wolves would be more agitated on this night. While it was unlikely anyone would find me here, it also wasn't safe. I needed to get back to the pack town. I wiped my tears on my sleeve and was about to rise to my feet to head back when I smelled something, delicious and intoxicating. A ripple of heat rushed through my body from the base of my spine to my fingertips. Desire slammed into my body, washing over me and leaving me breathless. What was this? I breathed deeply again. I needed more of whatever that was. My body craved it with every nerve and fiber. While I was lost in the hazy, distracting sensation, I suddenly realized that this might be…the mating heat? How is that possible? I thought my wolf was dormant. No matter what it is, I need to go home now. There was danger nearby, and I had no mate - not even a chosen one anymore - to share this heat with. I shook my head, trying to clear the dizzying sensation. I managed to rise to my feet and started to make my way home, but the intoxicating smell kept coming towards me and getting stronger, as if it was coming from someone running towards me. Was this what was triggering me into heat? "Lads, look what we've found," a low voice suddenly spoke from the tree-line. "A female wolf in heat." I whirled to face the man who stepped into the clearing. He was tall and lean. His face bore the stubble of a few days unshaven. More strangers stepped from the trees. They wore rough denim and leather. Knives and nets hung from their belts. They smelled sweaty, almost blocking the delightful smell from earlier. They must be Rogues! I realized with horror. "Looking for something, pretty?" a flash of teeth in the dark beneath dark, shadowed pits for eyes. "No, I was just leaving," I could hear my voice shaking. "Why leave? If you're looking for a mate-" the man inhaled a shuddering breath, sniffing the air pointedly, "and it certainly smells like you are… then I'm sure we have several young bucks who would be willing to help, right lads?" Murmured approval rose. They were fanning out behind me now, cutting off my escape. "G-Get away from m-me," I tried to growl. "I don't w-want you!" Another man laughed. "Looks like we got ourselves a feisty one, lads." The man lunged forward. I felt his fingers snatch at the hem of my coat, yanking me backwards towards him. Tears started to well in my eyes as he grabbed at me. "LEAVE HER ALONE!" A voice cracked through the air like thunder. That intoxicating scent that had triggered my heat immediately enveloped me. Chapter 2 Avery's POV One of the rogues scoffed without even looking at who was behind him. "Back off, lad. Go find your own girl—" "Wait. He's not…" another stammered. The rogues all turned their attention to the man behind them. I saw a figure, all in black, standing there. His height and broad shoulders emanated strength and power. He looked even stronger than Ryan, who was already a strong Alpha, but I couldn't see his face in the dark. "I said, leave her alone. Don't make me say it a third time," the man warned the rogues again. "Heck, let's go-," The rogues stumbled back, muttering curses, and then fled away. And then there was silence. Now I was alone with him. From here, I could sense that he was in heat as well. I felt drawn to him like a moth to flame. For one second, warning bells blared in my mind. Had I traded one pack of predators for an even more dangerous one? Then he started walking towards me. With every step, the intoxicating smell became heavier, luring me in as we drew closer to each other. "Mine," The stranger said while his arms slid around my waist, sending bolts of honeyed lightning down my spine. I swallowed hard. He was irresistible. My fingers scrabbled at his forearms, but the heat of him as he pulled me against him… Oh my goodness. My pulse still pounded, but now it pounded in time with his heartbeat. I found myself clinging to his shoulders instead of pushing him away. One of his hands stroked from my waist up my side and came to rest on the side of my neck. Then he tilted my face towards the moon, his mouth claiming mine in a searing thunderclap. What a kiss! I gasped, and parted my lips to let him take more of me. Static frizzed across my nerves as his mouth and tongue claimed mine. No one has ever kissed me like this! Time stuttered past in gasps of breath and heat. His lips and hands dragged wildfire across my skin, and lower. I squirmed as his hands parted my clothing, and then moaned as he sank his fingers between my legs. Already we had leaped past anything I had ever done with Ryan. I found I didn't care. There was only this man. Only he mattered now. The moon above danced in my vision as I lost myself in the haze of pleasure and sensation. I couldn't get enough of him. Nothing had ever felt better. No one had ever touched me like this… I was liquid moonlight in his arms as he undressed me in the darkness. I unbuttoned his clothing, wanting his skin against mine. His mouth ran across my body like he was worshipping me. The sounds he made as he touched me everywhere was lavish praise. "Mine." He repeated in a growl, stroking my skin and listening to my pleasured cries as he moved behind me. His hands were all over me, and I felt him pushing at my entrance. I spread myself further for him, I needed him so badly. The mating heat had set me aflame. Pleasure crescendoed within me, somewhere a wolf howled. We rested against each other after our first joining. He was strong and searingly hot as I leaned back on his chest and he slowly continued to move, our bodies locked together. He pressed soft kisses to the top of my head, and then we found our rhythm again, mating again and again. When we finally separated, it was only so that I could mount him from the top this time. He kissed along my jaw as his hands grasped my waist and lifted me onto his lap. I rocked my body against him, feeling him in me. His nails scratched down my back as he made sounds of approval beneath me. He leaned up so his mouth claimed mine while his hands caressed every part of me, and he murmured sweet, prayerful praises into my skin. I felt treasured and beautiful under his admiration. When his head sank to my neck again, there was a sudden stinging of pain, followed by more pleasure. I felt like I was going to explode with sensation. We moved together, crying out in dual, synchronous pleasure. I didn't know who he was, but in the throes of heat, I didn't care. He was perfect. I was his. He was mine. We fit together perfectly. That was all that mattered. I woke in the dewy grass in pre-dawn darkness. My stranger lay behind me, cradling me in his strong arms. I couldn't see his face in the shadows, but I traced the contours of his jaw with my fingers, gently. Who are you? I wondered. Whoever he is, he's massively strong. I couldn't believe my first mating had been with a rogue in the forest. It was hard to feel regret when it had felt so good. "Thank you for protecting me." I whispered against his sleeping cheek, "And thank you for showing me pleasure." I slowly pulled myself away from him and dressed, wincing at sore muscles and other places that were tender after what we'd done. I blushed a bit at the memory. It had been lovely, but now it would be a secret treasure I kept for myself, forever. As dawn rose over the forest, I carefully left without waking him up. I returned home as quickly as possible. I could hear my family chatting loudly in the living room as I tried to slink silently down the hallway to my room. "The Alpha's heir is quite the catch, Zara," my father was saying with a pride he never showed for me. "Think of the prestige this will bring to our daughter!" my step-mom exalted. She had been the one who had called me a liar, accusing me of pretending to have a wolf and encouraging others to bully me. You would think my father as Gamma, the military coordinator for our pack, would have seen this as an affront to his family. Instead, he had loathed me for bringing that negative attention home. He blamed me for what he saw as the loss of our family's prestige. While they all seemed distracted by celebrating Zara's mating with Ryan, I snuck up the stairs to my room. Thankfully, no one seemed to have noticed that I'd been gone all night. I was a mess from spending the night messing around on the forest floor, and I needed a shower badly. When I undressed, I gasped at the sight of a bite-mark on my neck. How could he mark me? If anyone saw this mark, I would be ruined. To be marked by a strange rogue from outside our pack without our Alpha's consent was considered treason. I needed to hide it. With a bang, the door to the bathroom flew open. "Didn't know you got home already, human." Zara stepped into the room with glee. I tried desperately to hide the mark on my neck with my hand, but she noticed the movement. "What are you hiding?" Zara strode across the room and pulled my arm down roughly. "A mating mark!" She laughed cruelly. "Dad! Mom!" Zara shouted to the living room downstairs. "Please Zara, no!" I pleaded. "The pathetic human got marked by someone, and she dared to hide it from us!" Chapter 3 Avery's POV "What the heck-" my father cursed as he stomped up the stairs. My father and stepmother burst into the room. I tried to back away as they advanced on me in the small space. Zara snatched at my arm and whirled me around so that the bite was more visible in the light. My father took a look at the bite mark, stunned. "This mark looks like it was left by a strong wolf," he muttered incredulously. "Who marked you?" When Zara and her mother heard the word ‘strong', they stared at me with stunned and dirty looks. I didn't want to answer, could barely believe it myself, but I had learned to speak when spoken to in this house. "I don't know." I whispered. "Where is he then?" His voice rose to a bellow. "Probably still by the pond in the forest, but I'm not sure…." "I bet he just ran off," Zara sneered, "I told you, a human like you would never be wanted by anyone." The first kick from my father caught me off guard. My father was quite a strong Gamma, and I immediately fell to the ground on the other side of the room. "How dare you say you know nothing after being marked!" my father bellowed. "I should've never accepted you into my family. I knew you're just destined to be a lowly scum like your mom!" The second kick descended swiftly as I yelped and curled like a worm on the ground. "This is the gratitude I get for raising you!" I teared up thinking about my mother. My mother is just a normal servant in my pack. She accidentally slept with my father while he was drunk and conceived me. My father, as the gamma of the pack, never wanted a servant like her. So he angrily announced that she'd seduced him, and she was demoted to work as an omega slave in our pack. The old Alpha, out of mercy, asked him to at least keep me and raise me in his family. I was almost never permitted to see my mother, but I remembered her kindness when I sneaked a few chances to visit. "Avery should be demoted to a slave too, just like her mom, since she is a scum who got herself marked and abandoned." Zara suggested to her father. Zara had long hated that I was Ryan's girlfriend, wanting him instead for herself. Now I suppose she had gotten what she'd wished for. "No daughter of mine will be a slave!" my father hissed. "First wolf-less, now this! I can't let you tread on my honor as the pack's Gamma anymore." I flinched away from his kicks, but had long ago learned not to run. It would only make him angrier. I could feel my back welting under his blows. Finally, he slowed down, breathing heavily. He leaned towards me, roughly gripping my jaw in his hand and stared for a long moment at the mark on my neck. Then a cunning and cruel expression crept over his face. "At the mating ball, find a man who will accept you, marked scum," my father growled. His fingers bruised my face with the force of his grip, "and if you do not, then it will be my duty to remove you from this world." He had threatened to kill me before, but this time I could see in his flat stare that he meant it. A knot of ice formed at the base of my spine. Fear and panic warred with outrage and anger within me. I could not outrun him. I could not fight him. I had nowhere to go. And the mating ball…… Our Silvermoon Pack had a tradition of intermarriage with Nightwolf Pack. The Nightwolf Alpha must pick a wife from Silvermoon in every three generations and vice versa. This particular mating ceremony was to be held for the young and unmated Nightwolf Alpha, Gideon, to choose a wife. The rest of werewolves from both packs would participate and mingle to see if they too could find suitable matches. It should be a fun time, but everyone was nervous about it instead. Because Alpha Gideon was a cold-blooded murderer. It was said that he had wiped a dozen packs from the face of the earth, their survivors scattered and packless. In contrast, Silvermoon's Alpha was old and weakening. I didn't think anyone in a strong and cold-blooded pack like his would want me. A dormant and marked wolf. "You will leave this house for a husband, or you will leave it on a slab." my father punctuated his final statement with a backhand across my cheek that sent me reeling into the wall, and then left the room. Gideon's POV I woke from the best dream of my life to find my mate was gone. At first, I didn't worry. I had marked her, she couldn't get too far. But when I tried to reach out to her through our bond, all I got was a muted dead-end. How is that possible? My memories of the night before were so vivid. It hadn't been a dream. Mate. My wolf had said. We'd caught the delicious scent of her, drifting to me on the forest breeze. The joy I'd felt at knowing I was about to meet my mate. Nothing could have kept me from her! I had run miles through that forest to get to where she was. Then I saw her surrounded by rogue filth, and they were trying to take her from me! The frenzy that awoke in me when my wolf realized our fated mate was in danger was lethal. I had chased them away, which was better than they'd deserved. They had offered no real challenge to my wolf's dominance. I had found her. Claimed her. Mated her. The wolf-sense had overwhelmed all others. Every fiber of my being demanded I mark her properly. Make her mine, forever. I sunk my fangs into her neck when my wolf released enough pheromones to make sure she couldn't feel the pain. That mark should have been indelible. I should have been able to follow it for miles. Now the bond connection dissipated as though it had never existed, and so had her intoxicating scent. The worst thing was that we'd mated in the darkness, and I didn't even know what she looked like yet. My wolf had been pacing impatiently at the back of my mind. Restless and concerned. I searched the area for a while longer, then went home and recalled my Beta, Tegan, to my office immediately. I explained the situation and asked him to find my marked fated mate. Tegan was surprised to find out I'd marked someone last night. My Beta cleared his throat, "What will you do if you find her? This mating ball with Silvermoon is an unbreakable tradition." Knowing he was right only made his words more distasteful to my ears. "I'll just pick a woman who wants to be my Luna nominally, but I will only mark, want, and love my true mate. I will make that clear before anyone dares to volunteer." I would never honor an arranged marriage while the woman who was my fate mate remained a mystery. Chapter 4 Avery's POV A few days later I stood in front of my mirror. I pulled my nightshirt away from where my shoulder met my neck. My bite mark was already healed. That was remarkably fast. I touched the smooth skin in disbelief. There was now no visible indication of what had happened under the Mating Moon. I knew the mark was still there, but it was sealed inside and invisible to others. If only I could reach out and find the man who had mated with me! However, since my wolf was dormant, I also could not sense my mate through the bond. I had no way to find him, or communicate with him. I didn't even know what he looked like! Today was the Mating Ball where the Nightwolf Alpha would choose his mate. I needed to find someone to accept me by the end of today, or my father would kill me to save face. It felt like an impossible task. A commotion rose from down below, and I lifted my head from my knees, listening. "Alpha Gideon is about to arrive!" I heard my step-mother snap. "Finish the preparations." Zara's tone was tense and fearful. Alpha Gideon was not someone anyone would mess with. I pressed my hand over my heart, feeling it thud against my palm. I could hear it clearly in the silence of my dusty, still, bedroom. It was time for me to leave, but when I stood and tried to leave my room, the door lock clicked loudly. From the other side, I heard Zara laughing. "No one want you anyway. You might as well just wait for death, dear sister!" Gideon's POV Being Alpha of Nightwolf pack means dealing with a large amount of bureaucratic nonsense. Tradition was a venerable word that sometimes felt more like a venomous curse. I had long ago learned to face uncomfortable duties head-on. Still, there were few obligations I despised more than this one to which I was headed. It was the day of the mate selection. I had done my best to distract myself from the distasteful task to come. Spread across the leather seat next to me were thick dossiers detailing the most recent reports on attacks throughout my territory. The ledger in my hands detailed my commands for troop movements, and where to place our scouts as the dangerous time of the dark moon approached. Paperwork, unfortunately, was not enough to occupy my mind these days. As my driver guided the sleek sedan through the dense woods, I watched swirls of mist rise above the trees. Thick bands of vapor arced up towards the distant sun and shattered into smaller puffs, drifting down the valley into which we were descending. The motion reminded me of a woman, arching her back in pleasure off of the forest floor beneath me. She too, had shattered and disappeared. "Still no sign of that girl from that night?" I snapped. It came out more harshly than I intended, and my Beta sitting across from me widened his eyes in surprise. "Apologies, Alpha." Tegan replied carefully, "No new marked women have been reported in any pack I searched." I tapped my fingers on the seat and frowned. Within me, my wolf was pacing in aggravation. "Keep finding her. At all cost." Tegan flinched at my response but said nothing as the car rolled to a stop at the Silvermoon ceremony hall. Behind us in the drive, more vehicles from my pack parked behind us. I stepped out of the car, and straightened my jacket. There was a group of women standing near the door, eying me appreciatively. Their scents were all shouting a mix of curiosity and fear. I saw a few dive out of my line of sight to avoid attracting my attention. Didn't they know that motion is what attracts predators' attention? Foolish. I knew why they were running though. I had heard what the other packs said about me, and the things I had done. I couldn't care less. But with my scary reputation, it was more difficult to believe that some of their cheeks were flushing already. I guess there were always lunatics who would take any risk if it meant a chance at power and status. I spared no more attention to any of them while I strode towards where the old Alpha of Silvermoon was waiting. "Alpha Gideon." the old Alpha nodded his head in greeting over our clasped forearms. "I am honored to welcome you to this hall." "Alpha Leon." I nodded brusquely in return, suddenly weary of these formalities. "I understand there was a rogue incursion here a few nights ago. I encountered some of them as well. Have you been able to make any way into locating them? It seems to be originating somewhere near your borders." The old man's face took on a distant, wary expression. "Oh, well now, let's see." Alpha Leon cast his rheumy gaze around the room, as though the answers were written on the far wall. "No, we haven't located that. We've had some other incidents that have required our focus." Something in his tone gave me the distinct impression the rogue issue hadn't featured in his attention at all, much less been the center of his focus. Irritation bubbled up within me with all the subtlety of a geyser. "Then I suggest you focus on that," I ground out, "and stop causing trouble that I will have to clean up." Silence fell over the ceremony hall. To the side, I saw Tegan's lips twitch. He knew how much I was leaving unsaid. Alpha Leon was lucky he'd only gotten a taste of my temper. Even if I caused him to lose face in his pack, I couldn't bring myself to feel sorry about it. If his pack had been patrolling properly, my mate would not have been almost attacked. My wolf might be less angry, and I might not need to claim her right there in the forest to calm my wolf. If my wolf was patient enough to take her back to my packhouse, I wouldn't have let her just run away the next morning. The awkward moment passed, and formalities resumed, but I had already checked out. I moved through the greetings and hospitality traditions - my mind miles away. The sooner I got out of here, the sooner I could resume my search for her. In the middle of what felt like an endless parade of Silvermoon's eligible mates, one of the men in the crowd approached. "I'm Cohen, the Gamma of the pack, Alpha Gideon," He said. "I am responsible for organizing this mating ball. You have been shown all the daughters of our highest ranking families. Which matches are you most interested in so far?" Everyone went quiet in the room. I could sense expectation, fear and curiosity bubbling from the crowd. I glanced at all the girls in the room and crossed my arms. No big difference. "I don't really care. Anyone will do. Before I take volunteers, however, you need to know-" I paused. "I won't mark anyone I choose today. Prepared for that..." "But the tradition-" Alpha Leon hesitated. "The tradition doesn't force me to mark anyone. Just marriage," I cut his words before he could finish. "I have a marked mate already." Now the room was filled with apprehension and wary glances. I guess no one wanted to be picked under these conditions, by an Alpha known to be ruthless and a mistress to compete with in the future. I was glad. It was better if no one volunteered anyways. "So anyone will do," I turned to the Gamma who spoke to me earlier. "Maybe your daughter?" "Oh-, She-uh-she's mated to Ryan already. So-" The gamma clearly panicked and stuttered. "Father, how could you forget about Avery?" One of the girls walked to the front and turned around to face me. "Alpha Gideon, I'm Zara, the Gamma daughter of the pack. Forgive my father for neglecting to mention that I also have a sister." "She admires you a lot, but she isn't here because she hasn't been feeling well lately. Maybe you'd like to meet her?" she continued, but there was something to her smile that made me feel like she was scheming something vicious. Still, all women except my fated mate were all the same to me. "Fine. Bring her to me." Chapter 5 Avery's POV The key turning in my door seemed obscenely loud. When Zara stepped in, her face bore a haughty and pleased expression. My stomach sank. This wouldn't be good. "Lucky you. You get to live a little longer." She informed me, dumping a pile of clothing onto the bed. "Your marriage has been decided." So. They had found some unlucky but obliging wolf to foist me onto. I tried to stir up an emotion, but all I felt was relief that I wasn't going to die. Until she told me who it was. "You will marry Alpha Gideon." Zara crowed triumphantly. A flare of panic raced through me. My fingers trembled where they gripped the blankets. It can't be! The man is ruthless! I might as well die anyways! Zara looked at my pale face and laughed. "Oh yes, you're the only woman he would agree to marry." She stepped to the bed where I sat and pulled me to my feet. "Get up, Bride-to-be! It's your lucky day!" she sneered. I clutched at Zara's arm frantically as she hauled me up. "Zara, if he discovers that I was marked, he will kill me," I pleaded. "Actually, he won't mark you because he has a marked mate already. Who knows what happened to her! I bet you will enjoy all the drama." My stepsister laughed in my face, "And if he still finds out you were marked, just kill yourself before he tortures you to death." Zara snatched my hairbrush from my dresser and began attacking the knots in my hair. She twisted my hair up into a pile on top of my head and secured it with a clip. Then she held out a formal dress from the pile of clothing she'd brought. "Get dressed. Your fiancé is waiting, and he doesn't look like a patient man." When she was done preparing me I didn't recognize the woman staring at me in the mirror. The draped shot silk of the dress clung to my body suggestively and the flashy beading and high neck of the collar sent the whole outfit into "trying too hard" territory. I had always preferred simple styles that weren't so flashy. A dress like this was not something I would ever have chosen for myself. None of this was. You can feel sorry for yourself later. If you survive. Zara surveyed her handiwork with satisfaction. "Well, no one will mistake who you're intended for." She smirked, "Let's go." I blinked at the sunshine as we stepped out of the house. Already it felt like ages since I'd felt the sun on my face and the breeze on my skin. I would have rejoiced more in my freedom if it didn't feel like I was headed to my funeral. The path to the ceremony hall was lined with members of the pack. They milled about nervously, anticipation thick in the air. I saw Lillian, a friend of mine, staring at me worriedly. "Avery!" Lillian rushed to my side as we passed, "Are you sure you want to do this?" she whispered. I was touched by her concern. Lillian was one of the few packmates who'd never judged me for not being able to summon my wolf. She had been kind, and also brought me news about my mother when she could. I wished I could tell her everything but that would only put her in danger as well. Although it felt like I had no true choice at all, I could choose not to endanger anyone else. I hugged her tightly instead, trying to put all of my gratitude and friendship into the embrace and then kept walking. She dropped back, her eyes full of questions, but she didn't pursue me any further. "Smart human " Zara laughed at me under her breath as we continued on, "keeping your mouth shut. Let the wolves do the talking, hmm?" A familiar man stepped into our path. Seeing his handsome figure sent a pang of ice through my heart. Maybe one day it wouldn't hurt to look at him and remember how foolishly I'd loved and believed him. Ryan squared his shoulders and stared at me with disdain as we approached. "How quickly you've changed, Avery." He said in a snide, cold voice. "It took no time at all for you to cling to another Alpha." There had been a time when Ryan had claimed to care about my well being. How quickly the man I thought I knew had changed. And now he accused me of being false? Anger boiled under my skin at the double standard. "Well you would know all about betrayal." I snapped back, "If anyone's trust was misplaced, it was clearly mine." I glanced between him and Zara, "Congratulations, you two really are perfect for each other." Ryan's jaw clenched and he looked away guiltily. I hoped he was remembering now all the times I'd shown him my loyalty. He would be lucky to get half as good from his new mate. Zara snorted, "Oh don't let her fool you with that innocent pretense. She's no helpless victim." She ran her fingers underneath the lapels of Ryan's jacket and leaned into him to whisper, "She was so desperate to get back at you that she allowed someone else to mark her!" "WHAT?!" Ryan roared and reached for me. I tried to pivot away but he snatched at the high collar of my dress and yanked it roughly. The delicate silk and bead work was no match at all for the Alpha heir's strength. My dress tore to my collarbone, exposing my neck. "Wait-, the mark is gone-" Ryan questioned. "She healed this fast?" Zara seemed to be surprised too, grasping my neck even harder. Suddenly, the pain abated, and Zara's grip loosened. I looked up to see a large, dark form looming over us, silhouetted by the setting sun. Something familiar about him. I could not see his face at first, but his Alpha aura was menacingly palpable as he pushed Ryan and Zara away with a casual shove. The stranger turned to face me, and I was struck by his handsome appearance. I should thank him. "Thank yo-" I started to say, but the man cut me off. "So you are my chosen bride - " His eyes narrowed. "But why did I hear something about you being marked?"
I had agreed to sleep with my boyfriend Ryan for the first time tonight, on our first Mating Day. When I flung the door to his room open, I saw him looking all hot and unclothed like I imagined. But with another woman on top of him. My younger half sister, Zara. "What the-" I froze in his doorway. Zara was straddling Ryan, facing me. When she spotted me, she smirked and moaned, dipping her head to nip at Ryan's neck. "Oh yes. Just like that!" she said, breathing in his ear. Ryan grunted and lifted her up to roll over on top of her. My stomach flipped. I felt like I was going to throw up. Then Ryan noticed me and froze. "Avery," he breathed. Guilt flushed across his face, but his hands didn't leave Zara's body. The room was silent for a moment. "Zara and I just found out we were fated mates," Ryan's words hammered into my heart. Fated Mate. On Mating Days, werewolves over 19 could smell and recognize their fated mates. The attraction between fated mates is irresistible. They can trigger each other into heat just from smelling each other at a distance. Once fated mates find each other, they will mate and mark each other, forming a resilient bond of intertwined attraction that lasts their whole lives. The only way to resist a fated mate was to mark a chosen mate before you met your fated one. That's what Ryan and I wanted to do tonight on our first Mating Day. I knew I would never get a fated mate because my wolf seemed dormant. When everyone started to shift into their wolf form and communicate with their wolf, I got nothing. I could feel my wolf there back in my mind, though. No one believed what I said, so it became a joke amongst my bullies, especially from my sister Zara's little group. "Wolfless freak." "Pathetic human liar." They would say these words to my face, believing that I was too weak to fight back without a wolf within. And yet, I was with Ryan, the Alpha heir. He did his best to protect me; we both believed we were meant to be together. So tonight, on Mating Day, Ryan and I planned to mate and mark each other, so he could protect me forever. He had been the only light in my life. But now he was taken by Zara. How could Moon Goddess treat me like this? "You choose Zara? Knowing she has been my bully for so long?" A sob was lodged in my throat, but I refused to let it out. I hated that my voice shook as I stared into his eyes. The eyes of the man whom I'd thought was the love of my life. The man I was going to give myself to, tonight. I'd even worn secret lingerie under my coat to mark the special occasion. Now Ryan looked like he wanted to apologize. A flash of regret crossed his handsome face. Zara snaked one arm around his neck and yanked him closer to her, smirking at me from the bed. Ryan clenched his jaw, "Fated mates make each other stronger, Avery." "So I was nothing to you?" The sob tore loose. "Ave--" Ryan's face softened, and he started to rise away from Zara, reaching one hand towards me. Zara reached up and intertwined her fingers with his, stopping his gesture. Her eyes gleamed at me from under her dark lashes. "Ryan, Mating Day is the best time to have the strongest Alpha heir with your fated one…" She arched her bare body up into him. Ryan swallowed, leaning back down to nuzzle at Zara's neck. I could see the yellow flash of wolf in his eyes. When he looked back up at me, the man I had known was gone. Only coldness remained. "Get lost now, human," Ryan's wolf growled past me. Tears streamed down my face. I suppressed my sobs as I ran out and darted down the hidden trails into the old forest. Where could I go? There was only one spot I knew was safe, the place I always turned to when I needed to heal myself. A quiet little pond hidden in the woods. The water shimmered faintly under the moonlight. I settled at the edge, knees pulled to my chest, letting the cool moss beneath me soften the weight I carried. I could hear the rasp of my breathing, thick with the tears in my throat. Slowly, the sounds of the night filtered in. The breeze in the trees, and the rustling of leaves across the ground. Then I heard a different, most sinister sound. The distant howl of wolves. Of course. Tonight was the Full Mating Moon. The rogue hordes of unruly, unmated wolves would be more agitated on this night. While it was unlikely anyone would find me here, it also wasn't safe. I needed to get back to the pack town. I wiped my tears on my sleeve and was about to rise to my feet to head back when I smelled something, delicious and intoxicating. A ripple of heat rushed through my body from the base of my spine to my fingertips. Desire slammed into my body, washing over me and leaving me breathless. What was this? I breathed deeply again. I needed more of whatever that was. My body craved it with every nerve and fiber. While I was lost in the hazy, distracting sensation, I suddenly realized that this might be…the mating heat? How is that possible? I thought my wolf was dormant. No matter what it is, I need to go home now. There was danger nearby, and I had no mate - not even a chosen one anymore - to share this heat with. I shook my head, trying to clear the dizzying sensation. I managed to rise to my feet and started to make my way home, but the intoxicating smell kept coming towards me and getting stronger, as if it was coming from someone running towards me. Was this what was triggering me into heat? "Lads, look what we've found," a low voice suddenly spoke from the tree-line. "A female wolf in heat." I whirled to face the man who stepped into the clearing. He was tall and lean. His face bore the stubble of a few days unshaven. More strangers stepped from the trees. They wore rough denim and leather. Knives and nets hung from their belts. They smelled sweaty, almost blocking the delightful smell from earlier. They must be Rogues! I realized with horror. "Looking for something, pretty?" a flash of teeth in the dark beneath dark, shadowed pits for eyes. "No, I was just leaving," I could hear my voice shaking. "Why leave? If you're looking for a mate-" the man inhaled a shuddering breath, sniffing the air pointedly, "and it certainly smells like you are… then I'm sure we have several young bucks who would be willing to help, right lads?" Murmured approval rose. They were fanning out behind me now, cutting off my escape. "G-Get away from m-me," I tried to growl. "I don't w-want you!" Another man laughed. "Looks like we got ourselves a feisty one, lads." The man lunged forward. I felt his fingers snatch at the hem of my coat, yanking me backwards towards him. Tears started to well in my eyes as he grabbed at me. "LEAVE HER ALONE!" A voice cracked through the air like thunder. That intoxicating scent that had triggered my heat immediately enveloped me. Chapter 2 Avery's POV One of the rogues scoffed without even looking at who was behind him. "Back off, lad. Go find your own girl—" "Wait. He's not…" another stammered. The rogues all turned their attention to the man behind them. I saw a figure, all in black, standing there. His height and broad shoulders emanated strength and power. He looked even stronger than Ryan, who was already a strong Alpha, but I couldn't see his face in the dark. "I said, leave her alone. Don't make me say it a third time," the man warned the rogues again. "Heck, let's go-," The rogues stumbled back, muttering curses, and then fled away. And then there was silence. Now I was alone with him. From here, I could sense that he was in heat as well. I felt drawn to him like a moth to flame. For one second, warning bells blared in my mind. Had I traded one pack of predators for an even more dangerous one? Then he started walking towards me. With every step, the intoxicating smell became heavier, luring me in as we drew closer to each other. "Mine," The stranger said while his arms slid around my waist, sending bolts of honeyed lightning down my spine. I swallowed hard. He was irresistible. My fingers scrabbled at his forearms, but the heat of him as he pulled me against him… Oh my goodness. My pulse still pounded, but now it pounded in time with his heartbeat. I found myself clinging to his shoulders instead of pushing him away. One of his hands stroked from my waist up my side and came to rest on the side of my neck. Then he tilted my face towards the moon, his mouth claiming mine in a searing thunderclap. What a kiss! I gasped, and parted my lips to let him take more of me. Static frizzed across my nerves as his mouth and tongue claimed mine. No one has ever kissed me like this! Time stuttered past in gasps of breath and heat. His lips and hands dragged wildfire across my skin, and lower. I squirmed as his hands parted my clothing, and then moaned as he sank his fingers between my legs. Already we had leaped past anything I had ever done with Ryan. I found I didn't care. There was only this man. Only he mattered now. The moon above danced in my vision as I lost myself in the haze of pleasure and sensation. I couldn't get enough of him. Nothing had ever felt better. No one had ever touched me like this… I was liquid moonlight in his arms as he undressed me in the darkness. I unbuttoned his clothing, wanting his skin against mine. His mouth ran across my body like he was worshipping me. The sounds he made as he touched me everywhere was lavish praise. "Mine." He repeated in a growl, stroking my skin and listening to my pleasured cries as he moved behind me. His hands were all over me, and I felt him pushing at my entrance. I spread myself further for him, I needed him so badly. The mating heat had set me aflame. Pleasure crescendoed within me, somewhere a wolf howled. We rested against each other after our first joining. He was strong and searingly hot as I leaned back on his chest and he slowly continued to move, our bodies locked together. He pressed soft kisses to the top of my head, and then we found our rhythm again, mating again and again. When we finally separated, it was only so that I could mount him from the top this time. He kissed along my jaw as his hands grasped my waist and lifted me onto his lap. I rocked my body against him, feeling him in me. His nails scratched down my back as he made sounds of approval beneath me. He leaned up so his mouth claimed mine while his hands caressed every part of me, and he murmured sweet, prayerful praises into my skin. I felt treasured and beautiful under his admiration. When his head sank to my neck again, there was a sudden stinging of pain, followed by more pleasure. I felt like I was going to explode with sensation. We moved together, crying out in dual, synchronous pleasure. I didn't know who he was, but in the throes of heat, I didn't care. He was perfect. I was his. He was mine. We fit together perfectly. That was all that mattered. I woke in the dewy grass in pre-dawn darkness. My stranger lay behind me, cradling me in his strong arms. I couldn't see his face in the shadows, but I traced the contours of his jaw with my fingers, gently. Who are you? I wondered. Whoever he is, he's massively strong. I couldn't believe my first mating had been with a rogue in the forest. It was hard to feel regret when it had felt so good. "Thank you for protecting me." I whispered against his sleeping cheek, "And thank you for showing me pleasure." I slowly pulled myself away from him and dressed, wincing at sore muscles and other places that were tender after what we'd done. I blushed a bit at the memory. It had been lovely, but now it would be a secret treasure I kept for myself, forever. As dawn rose over the forest, I carefully left without waking him up. I returned home as quickly as possible. I could hear my family chatting loudly in the living room as I tried to slink silently down the hallway to my room. "The Alpha's heir is quite the catch, Zara," my father was saying with a pride he never showed for me. "Think of the prestige this will bring to our daughter!" my step-mom exalted. She had been the one who had called me a liar, accusing me of pretending to have a wolf and encouraging others to bully me. You would think my father as Gamma, the military coordinator for our pack, would have seen this as an affront to his family. Instead, he had loathed me for bringing that negative attention home. He blamed me for what he saw as the loss of our family's prestige. While they all seemed distracted by celebrating Zara's mating with Ryan, I snuck up the stairs to my room. Thankfully, no one seemed to have noticed that I'd been gone all night. I was a mess from spending the night messing around on the forest floor, and I needed a shower badly. When I undressed, I gasped at the sight of a bite-mark on my neck. How could he mark me? If anyone saw this mark, I would be ruined. To be marked by a strange rogue from outside our pack without our Alpha's consent was considered treason. I needed to hide it. With a bang, the door to the bathroom flew open. "Didn't know you got home already, human." Zara stepped into the room with glee. I tried desperately to hide the mark on my neck with my hand, but she noticed the movement. "What are you hiding?" Zara strode across the room and pulled my arm down roughly. "A mating mark!" She laughed cruelly. "Dad! Mom!" Zara shouted to the living room downstairs. "Please Zara, no!" I pleaded. "The pathetic human got marked by someone, and she dared to hide it from us!" Chapter 3 Avery's POV "What the heck-" my father cursed as he stomped up the stairs. My father and stepmother burst into the room. I tried to back away as they advanced on me in the small space. Zara snatched at my arm and whirled me around so that the bite was more visible in the light. My father took a look at the bite mark, stunned. "This mark looks like it was left by a strong wolf," he muttered incredulously. "Who marked you?" When Zara and her mother heard the word ‘strong', they stared at me with stunned and dirty looks. I didn't want to answer, could barely believe it myself, but I had learned to speak when spoken to in this house. "I don't know." I whispered. "Where is he then?" His voice rose to a bellow. "Probably still by the pond in the forest, but I'm not sure…." "I bet he just ran off," Zara sneered, "I told you, a human like you would never be wanted by anyone." The first kick from my father caught me off guard. My father was quite a strong Gamma, and I immediately fell to the ground on the other side of the room. "How dare you say you know nothing after being marked!" my father bellowed. "I should've never accepted you into my family. I knew you're just destined to be a lowly scum like your mom!" The second kick descended swiftly as I yelped and curled like a worm on the ground. "This is the gratitude I get for raising you!" I teared up thinking about my mother. My mother is just a normal servant in my pack. She accidentally slept with my father while he was drunk and conceived me. My father, as the gamma of the pack, never wanted a servant like her. So he angrily announced that she'd seduced him, and she was demoted to work as an omega slave in our pack. The old Alpha, out of mercy, asked him to at least keep me and raise me in his family. I was almost never permitted to see my mother, but I remembered her kindness when I sneaked a few chances to visit. "Avery should be demoted to a slave too, just like her mom, since she is a scum who got herself marked and abandoned." Zara suggested to her father. Zara had long hated that I was Ryan's girlfriend, wanting him instead for herself. Now I suppose she had gotten what she'd wished for. "No daughter of mine will be a slave!" my father hissed. "First wolf-less, now this! I can't let you tread on my honor as the pack's Gamma anymore." I flinched away from his kicks, but had long ago learned not to run. It would only make him angrier. I could feel my back welting under his blows. Finally, he slowed down, breathing heavily. He leaned towards me, roughly gripping my jaw in his hand and stared for a long moment at the mark on my neck. Then a cunning and cruel expression crept over his face. "At the mating ball, find a man who will accept you, marked scum," my father growled. His fingers bruised my face with the force of his grip, "and if you do not, then it will be my duty to remove you from this world." He had threatened to kill me before, but this time I could see in his flat stare that he meant it. A knot of ice formed at the base of my spine. Fear and panic warred with outrage and anger within me. I could not outrun him. I could not fight him. I had nowhere to go. And the mating ball…… Our Silvermoon Pack had a tradition of intermarriage with Nightwolf Pack. The Nightwolf Alpha must pick a wife from Silvermoon in every three generations and vice versa. This particular mating ceremony was to be held for the young and unmated Nightwolf Alpha, Gideon, to choose a wife. The rest of werewolves from both packs would participate and mingle to see if they too could find suitable matches. It should be a fun time, but everyone was nervous about it instead. Because Alpha Gideon was a cold-blooded murderer. It was said that he had wiped a dozen packs from the face of the earth, their survivors scattered and packless. In contrast, Silvermoon's Alpha was old and weakening. I didn't think anyone in a strong and cold-blooded pack like his would want me. A dormant and marked wolf. "You will leave this house for a husband, or you will leave it on a slab." my father punctuated his final statement with a backhand across my cheek that sent me reeling into the wall, and then left the room. Gideon's POV I woke from the best dream of my life to find my mate was gone. At first, I didn't worry. I had marked her, she couldn't get too far. But when I tried to reach out to her through our bond, all I got was a muted dead-end. How is that possible? My memories of the night before were so vivid. It hadn't been a dream. Mate. My wolf had said. We'd caught the delicious scent of her, drifting to me on the forest breeze. The joy I'd felt at knowing I was about to meet my mate. Nothing could have kept me from her! I had run miles through that forest to get to where she was. Then I saw her surrounded by rogue filth, and they were trying to take her from me! The frenzy that awoke in me when my wolf realized our fated mate was in danger was lethal. I had chased them away, which was better than they'd deserved. They had offered no real challenge to my wolf's dominance. I had found her. Claimed her. Mated her. The wolf-sense had overwhelmed all others. Every fiber of my being demanded I mark her properly. Make her mine, forever. I sunk my fangs into her neck when my wolf released enough pheromones to make sure she couldn't feel the pain. That mark should have been indelible. I should have been able to follow it for miles. Now the bond connection dissipated as though it had never existed, and so had her intoxicating scent. The worst thing was that we'd mated in the darkness, and I didn't even know what she looked like yet. My wolf had been pacing impatiently at the back of my mind. Restless and concerned. I searched the area for a while longer, then went home and recalled my Beta, Tegan, to my office immediately. I explained the situation and asked him to find my marked fated mate. Tegan was surprised to find out I'd marked someone last night. My Beta cleared his throat, "What will you do if you find her? This mating ball with Silvermoon is an unbreakable tradition." Knowing he was right only made his words more distasteful to my ears. "I'll just pick a woman who wants to be my Luna nominally, but I will only mark, want, and love my true mate. I will make that clear before anyone dares to volunteer." I would never honor an arranged marriage while the woman who was my fate mate remained a mystery. Chapter 4 Avery's POV A few days later I stood in front of my mirror. I pulled my nightshirt away from where my shoulder met my neck. My bite mark was already healed. That was remarkably fast. I touched the smooth skin in disbelief. There was now no visible indication of what had happened under the Mating Moon. I knew the mark was still there, but it was sealed inside and invisible to others. If only I could reach out and find the man who had mated with me! However, since my wolf was dormant, I also could not sense my mate through the bond. I had no way to find him, or communicate with him. I didn't even know what he looked like! Today was the Mating Ball where the Nightwolf Alpha would choose his mate. I needed to find someone to accept me by the end of today, or my father would kill me to save face. It felt like an impossible task. A commotion rose from down below, and I lifted my head from my knees, listening. "Alpha Gideon is about to arrive!" I heard my step-mother snap. "Finish the preparations." Zara's tone was tense and fearful. Alpha Gideon was not someone anyone would mess with. I pressed my hand over my heart, feeling it thud against my palm. I could hear it clearly in the silence of my dusty, still, bedroom. It was time for me to leave, but when I stood and tried to leave my room, the door lock clicked loudly. From the other side, I heard Zara laughing. "No one want you anyway. You might as well just wait for death, dear sister!" Gideon's POV Being Alpha of Nightwolf pack means dealing with a large amount of bureaucratic nonsense. Tradition was a venerable word that sometimes felt more like a venomous curse. I had long ago learned to face uncomfortable duties head-on. Still, there were few obligations I despised more than this one to which I was headed. It was the day of the mate selection. I had done my best to distract myself from the distasteful task to come. Spread across the leather seat next to me were thick dossiers detailing the most recent reports on attacks throughout my territory. The ledger in my hands detailed my commands for troop movements, and where to place our scouts as the dangerous time of the dark moon approached. Paperwork, unfortunately, was not enough to occupy my mind these days. As my driver guided the sleek sedan through the dense woods, I watched swirls of mist rise above the trees. Thick bands of vapor arced up towards the distant sun and shattered into smaller puffs, drifting down the valley into which we were descending. The motion reminded me of a woman, arching her back in pleasure off of the forest floor beneath me. She too, had shattered and disappeared. "Still no sign of that girl from that night?" I snapped. It came out more harshly than I intended, and my Beta sitting across from me widened his eyes in surprise. "Apologies, Alpha." Tegan replied carefully, "No new marked women have been reported in any pack I searched." I tapped my fingers on the seat and frowned. Within me, my wolf was pacing in aggravation. "Keep finding her. At all cost." Tegan flinched at my response but said nothing as the car rolled to a stop at the Silvermoon ceremony hall. Behind us in the drive, more vehicles from my pack parked behind us. I stepped out of the car, and straightened my jacket. There was a group of women standing near the door, eying me appreciatively. Their scents were all shouting a mix of curiosity and fear. I saw a few dive out of my line of sight to avoid attracting my attention. Didn't they know that motion is what attracts predators' attention? Foolish. I knew why they were running though. I had heard what the other packs said about me, and the things I had done. I couldn't care less. But with my scary reputation, it was more difficult to believe that some of their cheeks were flushing already. I guess there were always lunatics who would take any risk if it meant a chance at power and status. I spared no more attention to any of them while I strode towards where the old Alpha of Silvermoon was waiting. "Alpha Gideon." the old Alpha nodded his head in greeting over our clasped forearms. "I am honored to welcome you to this hall." "Alpha Leon." I nodded brusquely in return, suddenly weary of these formalities. "I understand there was a rogue incursion here a few nights ago. I encountered some of them as well. Have you been able to make any way into locating them? It seems to be originating somewhere near your borders." The old man's face took on a distant, wary expression. "Oh, well now, let's see." Alpha Leon cast his rheumy gaze around the room, as though the answers were written on the far wall. "No, we haven't located that. We've had some other incidents that have required our focus." Something in his tone gave me the distinct impression the rogue issue hadn't featured in his attention at all, much less been the center of his focus. Irritation bubbled up within me with all the subtlety of a geyser. "Then I suggest you focus on that," I ground out, "and stop causing trouble that I will have to clean up." Silence fell over the ceremony hall. To the side, I saw Tegan's lips twitch. He knew how much I was leaving unsaid. Alpha Leon was lucky he'd only gotten a taste of my temper. Even if I caused him to lose face in his pack, I couldn't bring myself to feel sorry about it. If his pack had been patrolling properly, my mate would not have been almost attacked. My wolf might be less angry, and I might not need to claim her right there in the forest to calm my wolf. If my wolf was patient enough to take her back to my packhouse, I wouldn't have let her just run away the next morning. The awkward moment passed, and formalities resumed, but I had already checked out. I moved through the greetings and hospitality traditions - my mind miles away. The sooner I got out of here, the sooner I could resume my search for her. In the middle of what felt like an endless parade of Silvermoon's eligible mates, one of the men in the crowd approached. "I'm Cohen, the Gamma of the pack, Alpha Gideon," He said. "I am responsible for organizing this mating ball. You have been shown all the daughters of our highest ranking families. Which matches are you most interested in so far?" Everyone went quiet in the room. I could sense expectation, fear and curiosity bubbling from the crowd. I glanced at all the girls in the room and crossed my arms. No big difference. "I don't really care. Anyone will do. Before I take volunteers, however, you need to know-" I paused. "I won't mark anyone I choose today. Prepared for that..." "But the tradition-" Alpha Leon hesitated. "The tradition doesn't force me to mark anyone. Just marriage," I cut his words before he could finish. "I have a marked mate already." Now the room was filled with apprehension and wary glances. I guess no one wanted to be picked under these conditions, by an Alpha known to be ruthless and a mistress to compete with in the future. I was glad. It was better if no one volunteered anyways. "So anyone will do," I turned to the Gamma who spoke to me earlier. "Maybe your daughter?" "Oh-, She-uh-she's mated to Ryan already. So-" The gamma clearly panicked and stuttered. "Father, how could you forget about Avery?" One of the girls walked to the front and turned around to face me. "Alpha Gideon, I'm Zara, the Gamma daughter of the pack. Forgive my father for neglecting to mention that I also have a sister." "She admires you a lot, but she isn't here because she hasn't been feeling well lately. Maybe you'd like to meet her?" she continued, but there was something to her smile that made me feel like she was scheming something vicious. Still, all women except my fated mate were all the same to me. "Fine. Bring her to me." Chapter 5 Avery's POV The key turning in my door seemed obscenely loud. When Zara stepped in, her face bore a haughty and pleased expression. My stomach sank. This wouldn't be good. "Lucky you. You get to live a little longer." She informed me, dumping a pile of clothing onto the bed. "Your marriage has been decided." So. They had found some unlucky but obliging wolf to foist me onto. I tried to stir up an emotion, but all I felt was relief that I wasn't going to die. Until she told me who it was. "You will marry Alpha Gideon." Zara crowed triumphantly. A flare of panic raced through me. My fingers trembled where they gripped the blankets. It can't be! The man is ruthless! I might as well die anyways! Zara looked at my pale face and laughed. "Oh yes, you're the only woman he would agree to marry." She stepped to the bed where I sat and pulled me to my feet. "Get up, Bride-to-be! It's your lucky day!" she sneered. I clutched at Zara's arm frantically as she hauled me up. "Zara, if he discovers that I was marked, he will kill me," I pleaded. "Actually, he won't mark you because he has a marked mate already. Who knows what happened to her! I bet you will enjoy all the drama." My stepsister laughed in my face, "And if he still finds out you were marked, just kill yourself before he tortures you to death." Zara snatched my hairbrush from my dresser and began attacking the knots in my hair. She twisted my hair up into a pile on top of my head and secured it with a clip. Then she held out a formal dress from the pile of clothing she'd brought. "Get dressed. Your fiancé is waiting, and he doesn't look like a patient man." When she was done preparing me I didn't recognize the woman staring at me in the mirror. The draped shot silk of the dress clung to my body suggestively and the flashy beading and high neck of the collar sent the whole outfit into "trying too hard" territory. I had always preferred simple styles that weren't so flashy. A dress like this was not something I would ever have chosen for myself. None of this was. You can feel sorry for yourself later. If you survive. Zara surveyed her handiwork with satisfaction. "Well, no one will mistake who you're intended for." She smirked, "Let's go." I blinked at the sunshine as we stepped out of the house. Already it felt like ages since I'd felt the sun on my face and the breeze on my skin. I would have rejoiced more in my freedom if it didn't feel like I was headed to my funeral. The path to the ceremony hall was lined with members of the pack. They milled about nervously, anticipation thick in the air. I saw Lillian, a friend of mine, staring at me worriedly. "Avery!" Lillian rushed to my side as we passed, "Are you sure you want to do this?" she whispered. I was touched by her concern. Lillian was one of the few packmates who'd never judged me for not being able to summon my wolf. She had been kind, and also brought me news about my mother when she could. I wished I could tell her everything but that would only put her in danger as well. Although it felt like I had no true choice at all, I could choose not to endanger anyone else. I hugged her tightly instead, trying to put all of my gratitude and friendship into the embrace and then kept walking. She dropped back, her eyes full of questions, but she didn't pursue me any further. "Smart human " Zara laughed at me under her breath as we continued on, "keeping your mouth shut. Let the wolves do the talking, hmm?" A familiar man stepped into our path. Seeing his handsome figure sent a pang of ice through my heart. Maybe one day it wouldn't hurt to look at him and remember how foolishly I'd loved and believed him. Ryan squared his shoulders and stared at me with disdain as we approached. "How quickly you've changed, Avery." He said in a snide, cold voice. "It took no time at all for you to cling to another Alpha." There had been a time when Ryan had claimed to care about my well being. How quickly the man I thought I knew had changed. And now he accused me of being false? Anger boiled under my skin at the double standard. "Well you would know all about betrayal." I snapped back, "If anyone's trust was misplaced, it was clearly mine." I glanced between him and Zara, "Congratulations, you two really are perfect for each other." Ryan's jaw clenched and he looked away guiltily. I hoped he was remembering now all the times I'd shown him my loyalty. He would be lucky to get half as good from his new mate. Zara snorted, "Oh don't let her fool you with that innocent pretense. She's no helpless victim." She ran her fingers underneath the lapels of Ryan's jacket and leaned into him to whisper, "She was so desperate to get back at you that she allowed someone else to mark her!" "WHAT?!" Ryan roared and reached for me. I tried to pivot away but he snatched at the high collar of my dress and yanked it roughly. The delicate silk and bead work was no match at all for the Alpha heir's strength. My dress tore to my collarbone, exposing my neck. "Wait-, the mark is gone-" Ryan questioned. "She healed this fast?" Zara seemed to be surprised too, grasping my neck even harder. Suddenly, the pain abated, and Zara's grip loosened. I looked up to see a large, dark form looming over us, silhouetted by the setting sun. Something familiar about him. I could not see his face at first, but his Alpha aura was menacingly palpable as he pushed Ryan and Zara away with a casual shove. The stranger turned to face me, and I was struck by his handsome appearance. I should thank him. "Thank yo-" I started to say, but the man cut me off. "So you are my chosen bride - " His eyes narrowed. "But why did I hear something about you being marked?"
I had agreed to sleep with my boyfriend Ryan for the first time tonight, on our first Mating Day. When I flung the door to his room open, I saw him looking all hot and unclothed like I imagined. But with another woman on top of him. My younger half sister, Zara. "What the-" I froze in his doorway. Zara was straddling Ryan, facing me. When she spotted me, she smirked and moaned, dipping her head to nip at Ryan's neck. "Oh yes. Just like that!" she said, breathing in his ear. Ryan grunted and lifted her up to roll over on top of her. My stomach flipped. I felt like I was going to throw up. Then Ryan noticed me and froze. "Avery," he breathed. Guilt flushed across his face, but his hands didn't leave Zara's body. The room was silent for a moment. "Zara and I just found out we were fated mates," Ryan's words hammered into my heart. Fated Mate. On Mating Days, werewolves over 19 could smell and recognize their fated mates. The attraction between fated mates is irresistible. They can trigger each other into heat just from smelling each other at a distance. Once fated mates find each other, they will mate and mark each other, forming a resilient bond of intertwined attraction that lasts their whole lives. The only way to resist a fated mate was to mark a chosen mate before you met your fated one. That's what Ryan and I wanted to do tonight on our first Mating Day. I knew I would never get a fated mate because my wolf seemed dormant. When everyone started to shift into their wolf form and communicate with their wolf, I got nothing. I could feel my wolf there back in my mind, though. No one believed what I said, so it became a joke amongst my bullies, especially from my sister Zara's little group. "Wolfless freak." "Pathetic human liar." They would say these words to my face, believing that I was too weak to fight back without a wolf within. And yet, I was with Ryan, the Alpha heir. He did his best to protect me; we both believed we were meant to be together. So tonight, on Mating Day, Ryan and I planned to mate and mark each other, so he could protect me forever. He had been the only light in my life. But now he was taken by Zara. How could Moon Goddess treat me like this? "You choose Zara? Knowing she has been my bully for so long?" A sob was lodged in my throat, but I refused to let it out. I hated that my voice shook as I stared into his eyes. The eyes of the man whom I'd thought was the love of my life. The man I was going to give myself to, tonight. I'd even worn secret lingerie under my coat to mark the special occasion. Now Ryan looked like he wanted to apologize. A flash of regret crossed his handsome face. Zara snaked one arm around his neck and yanked him closer to her, smirking at me from the bed. Ryan clenched his jaw, "Fated mates make each other stronger, Avery." "So I was nothing to you?" The sob tore loose. "Ave--" Ryan's face softened, and he started to rise away from Zara, reaching one hand towards me. Zara reached up and intertwined her fingers with his, stopping his gesture. Her eyes gleamed at me from under her dark lashes. "Ryan, Mating Day is the best time to have the strongest Alpha heir with your fated one…" She arched her bare body up into him. Ryan swallowed, leaning back down to nuzzle at Zara's neck. I could see the yellow flash of wolf in his eyes. When he looked back up at me, the man I had known was gone. Only coldness remained. "Get lost now, human," Ryan's wolf growled past me. Tears streamed down my face. I suppressed my sobs as I ran out and darted down the hidden trails into the old forest. Where could I go? There was only one spot I knew was safe, the place I always turned to when I needed to heal myself. A quiet little pond hidden in the woods. The water shimmered faintly under the moonlight. I settled at the edge, knees pulled to my chest, letting the cool moss beneath me soften the weight I carried. I could hear the rasp of my breathing, thick with the tears in my throat. Slowly, the sounds of the night filtered in. The breeze in the trees, and the rustling of leaves across the ground. Then I heard a different, most sinister sound. The distant howl of wolves. Of course. Tonight was the Full Mating Moon. The rogue hordes of unruly, unmated wolves would be more agitated on this night. While it was unlikely anyone would find me here, it also wasn't safe. I needed to get back to the pack town. I wiped my tears on my sleeve and was about to rise to my feet to head back when I smelled something, delicious and intoxicating. A ripple of heat rushed through my body from the base of my spine to my fingertips. Desire slammed into my body, washing over me and leaving me breathless. What was this? I breathed deeply again. I needed more of whatever that was. My body craved it with every nerve and fiber. While I was lost in the hazy, distracting sensation, I suddenly realized that this might be…the mating heat? How is that possible? I thought my wolf was dormant. No matter what it is, I need to go home now. There was danger nearby, and I had no mate - not even a chosen one anymore - to share this heat with. I shook my head, trying to clear the dizzying sensation. I managed to rise to my feet and started to make my way home, but the intoxicating smell kept coming towards me and getting stronger, as if it was coming from someone running towards me. Was this what was triggering me into heat? "Lads, look what we've found," a low voice suddenly spoke from the tree-line. "A female wolf in heat." I whirled to face the man who stepped into the clearing. He was tall and lean. His face bore the stubble of a few days unshaven. More strangers stepped from the trees. They wore rough denim and leather. Knives and nets hung from their belts. They smelled sweaty, almost blocking the delightful smell from earlier. They must be Rogues! I realized with horror. "Looking for something, pretty?" a flash of teeth in the dark beneath dark, shadowed pits for eyes. "No, I was just leaving," I could hear my voice shaking. "Why leave? If you're looking for a mate-" the man inhaled a shuddering breath, sniffing the air pointedly, "and it certainly smells like you are… then I'm sure we have several young bucks who would be willing to help, right lads?" Murmured approval rose. They were fanning out behind me now, cutting off my escape. "G-Get away from m-me," I tried to growl. "I don't w-want you!" Another man laughed. "Looks like we got ourselves a feisty one, lads." The man lunged forward. I felt his fingers snatch at the hem of my coat, yanking me backwards towards him. Tears started to well in my eyes as he grabbed at me. "LEAVE HER ALONE!" A voice cracked through the air like thunder. That intoxicating scent that had triggered my heat immediately enveloped me. Chapter 2 Avery's POV One of the rogues scoffed without even looking at who was behind him. "Back off, lad. Go find your own girl—" "Wait. He's not…" another stammered. The rogues all turned their attention to the man behind them. I saw a figure, all in black, standing there. His height and broad shoulders emanated strength and power. He looked even stronger than Ryan, who was already a strong Alpha, but I couldn't see his face in the dark. "I said, leave her alone. Don't make me say it a third time," the man warned the rogues again. "Heck, let's go-," The rogues stumbled back, muttering curses, and then fled away. And then there was silence. Now I was alone with him. From here, I could sense that he was in heat as well. I felt drawn to him like a moth to flame. For one second, warning bells blared in my mind. Had I traded one pack of predators for an even more dangerous one? Then he started walking towards me. With every step, the intoxicating smell became heavier, luring me in as we drew closer to each other. "Mine," The stranger said while his arms slid around my waist, sending bolts of honeyed lightning down my spine. I swallowed hard. He was irresistible. My fingers scrabbled at his forearms, but the heat of him as he pulled me against him… Oh my goodness. My pulse still pounded, but now it pounded in time with his heartbeat. I found myself clinging to his shoulders instead of pushing him away. One of his hands stroked from my waist up my side and came to rest on the side of my neck. Then he tilted my face towards the moon, his mouth claiming mine in a searing thunderclap. What a kiss! I gasped, and parted my lips to let him take more of me. Static frizzed across my nerves as his mouth and tongue claimed mine. No one has ever kissed me like this! Time stuttered past in gasps of breath and heat. His lips and hands dragged wildfire across my skin, and lower. I squirmed as his hands parted my clothing, and then moaned as he sank his fingers between my legs. Already we had leaped past anything I had ever done with Ryan. I found I didn't care. There was only this man. Only he mattered now. The moon above danced in my vision as I lost myself in the haze of pleasure and sensation. I couldn't get enough of him. Nothing had ever felt better. No one had ever touched me like this… I was liquid moonlight in his arms as he undressed me in the darkness. I unbuttoned his clothing, wanting his skin against mine. His mouth ran across my body like he was worshipping me. The sounds he made as he touched me everywhere was lavish praise. "Mine." He repeated in a growl, stroking my skin and listening to my pleasured cries as he moved behind me. His hands were all over me, and I felt him pushing at my entrance. I spread myself further for him, I needed him so badly. The mating heat had set me aflame. Pleasure crescendoed within me, somewhere a wolf howled. We rested against each other after our first joining. He was strong and searingly hot as I leaned back on his chest and he slowly continued to move, our bodies locked together. He pressed soft kisses to the top of my head, and then we found our rhythm again, mating again and again. When we finally separated, it was only so that I could mount him from the top this time. He kissed along my jaw as his hands grasped my waist and lifted me onto his lap. I rocked my body against him, feeling him in me. His nails scratched down my back as he made sounds of approval beneath me. He leaned up so his mouth claimed mine while his hands caressed every part of me, and he murmured sweet, prayerful praises into my skin. I felt treasured and beautiful under his admiration. When his head sank to my neck again, there was a sudden stinging of pain, followed by more pleasure. I felt like I was going to explode with sensation. We moved together, crying out in dual, synchronous pleasure. I didn't know who he was, but in the throes of heat, I didn't care. He was perfect. I was his. He was mine. We fit together perfectly. That was all that mattered. I woke in the dewy grass in pre-dawn darkness. My stranger lay behind me, cradling me in his strong arms. I couldn't see his face in the shadows, but I traced the contours of his jaw with my fingers, gently. Who are you? I wondered. Whoever he is, he's massively strong. I couldn't believe my first mating had been with a rogue in the forest. It was hard to feel regret when it had felt so good. "Thank you for protecting me." I whispered against his sleeping cheek, "And thank you for showing me pleasure." I slowly pulled myself away from him and dressed, wincing at sore muscles and other places that were tender after what we'd done. I blushed a bit at the memory. It had been lovely, but now it would be a secret treasure I kept for myself, forever. As dawn rose over the forest, I carefully left without waking him up. I returned home as quickly as possible. I could hear my family chatting loudly in the living room as I tried to slink silently down the hallway to my room. "The Alpha's heir is quite the catch, Zara," my father was saying with a pride he never showed for me. "Think of the prestige this will bring to our daughter!" my step-mom exalted. She had been the one who had called me a liar, accusing me of pretending to have a wolf and encouraging others to bully me. You would think my father as Gamma, the military coordinator for our pack, would have seen this as an affront to his family. Instead, he had loathed me for bringing that negative attention home. He blamed me for what he saw as the loss of our family's prestige. While they all seemed distracted by celebrating Zara's mating with Ryan, I snuck up the stairs to my room. Thankfully, no one seemed to have noticed that I'd been gone all night. I was a mess from spending the night messing around on the forest floor, and I needed a shower badly. When I undressed, I gasped at the sight of a bite-mark on my neck. How could he mark me? If anyone saw this mark, I would be ruined. To be marked by a strange rogue from outside our pack without our Alpha's consent was considered treason. I needed to hide it. With a bang, the door to the bathroom flew open. "Didn't know you got home already, human." Zara stepped into the room with glee. I tried desperately to hide the mark on my neck with my hand, but she noticed the movement. "What are you hiding?" Zara strode across the room and pulled my arm down roughly. "A mating mark!" She laughed cruelly. "Dad! Mom!" Zara shouted to the living room downstairs. "Please Zara, no!" I pleaded. "The pathetic human got marked by someone, and she dared to hide it from us!" Chapter 3 Avery's POV "What the heck-" my father cursed as he stomped up the stairs. My father and stepmother burst into the room. I tried to back away as they advanced on me in the small space. Zara snatched at my arm and whirled me around so that the bite was more visible in the light. My father took a look at the bite mark, stunned. "This mark looks like it was left by a strong wolf," he muttered incredulously. "Who marked you?" When Zara and her mother heard the word ‘strong', they stared at me with stunned and dirty looks. I didn't want to answer, could barely believe it myself, but I had learned to speak when spoken to in this house. "I don't know." I whispered. "Where is he then?" His voice rose to a bellow. "Probably still by the pond in the forest, but I'm not sure…." "I bet he just ran off," Zara sneered, "I told you, a human like you would never be wanted by anyone." The first kick from my father caught me off guard. My father was quite a strong Gamma, and I immediately fell to the ground on the other side of the room. "How dare you say you know nothing after being marked!" my father bellowed. "I should've never accepted you into my family. I knew you're just destined to be a lowly scum like your mom!" The second kick descended swiftly as I yelped and curled like a worm on the ground. "This is the gratitude I get for raising you!" I teared up thinking about my mother. My mother is just a normal servant in my pack. She accidentally slept with my father while he was drunk and conceived me. My father, as the gamma of the pack, never wanted a servant like her. So he angrily announced that she'd seduced him, and she was demoted to work as an omega slave in our pack. The old Alpha, out of mercy, asked him to at least keep me and raise me in his family. I was almost never permitted to see my mother, but I remembered her kindness when I sneaked a few chances to visit. "Avery should be demoted to a slave too, just like her mom, since she is a scum who got herself marked and abandoned." Zara suggested to her father. Zara had long hated that I was Ryan's girlfriend, wanting him instead for herself. Now I suppose she had gotten what she'd wished for. "No daughter of mine will be a slave!" my father hissed. "First wolf-less, now this! I can't let you tread on my honor as the pack's Gamma anymore." I flinched away from his kicks, but had long ago learned not to run. It would only make him angrier. I could feel my back welting under his blows. Finally, he slowed down, breathing heavily. He leaned towards me, roughly gripping my jaw in his hand and stared for a long moment at the mark on my neck. Then a cunning and cruel expression crept over his face. "At the mating ball, find a man who will accept you, marked scum," my father growled. His fingers bruised my face with the force of his grip, "and if you do not, then it will be my duty to remove you from this world." He had threatened to kill me before, but this time I could see in his flat stare that he meant it. A knot of ice formed at the base of my spine. Fear and panic warred with outrage and anger within me. I could not outrun him. I could not fight him. I had nowhere to go. And the mating ball…… Our Silvermoon Pack had a tradition of intermarriage with Nightwolf Pack. The Nightwolf Alpha must pick a wife from Silvermoon in every three generations and vice versa. This particular mating ceremony was to be held for the young and unmated Nightwolf Alpha, Gideon, to choose a wife. The rest of werewolves from both packs would participate and mingle to see if they too could find suitable matches. It should be a fun time, but everyone was nervous about it instead. Because Alpha Gideon was a cold-blooded murderer. It was said that he had wiped a dozen packs from the face of the earth, their survivors scattered and packless. In contrast, Silvermoon's Alpha was old and weakening. I didn't think anyone in a strong and cold-blooded pack like his would want me. A dormant and marked wolf. "You will leave this house for a husband, or you will leave it on a slab." my father punctuated his final statement with a backhand across my cheek that sent me reeling into the wall, and then left the room. Gideon's POV I woke from the best dream of my life to find my mate was gone. At first, I didn't worry. I had marked her, she couldn't get too far. But when I tried to reach out to her through our bond, all I got was a muted dead-end. How is that possible? My memories of the night before were so vivid. It hadn't been a dream. Mate. My wolf had said. We'd caught the delicious scent of her, drifting to me on the forest breeze. The joy I'd felt at knowing I was about to meet my mate. Nothing could have kept me from her! I had run miles through that forest to get to where she was. Then I saw her surrounded by rogue filth, and they were trying to take her from me! The frenzy that awoke in me when my wolf realized our fated mate was in danger was lethal. I had chased them away, which was better than they'd deserved. They had offered no real challenge to my wolf's dominance. I had found her. Claimed her. Mated her. The wolf-sense had overwhelmed all others. Every fiber of my being demanded I mark her properly. Make her mine, forever. I sunk my fangs into her neck when my wolf released enough pheromones to make sure she couldn't feel the pain. That mark should have been indelible. I should have been able to follow it for miles. Now the bond connection dissipated as though it had never existed, and so had her intoxicating scent. The worst thing was that we'd mated in the darkness, and I didn't even know what she looked like yet. My wolf had been pacing impatiently at the back of my mind. Restless and concerned. I searched the area for a while longer, then went home and recalled my Beta, Tegan, to my office immediately. I explained the situation and asked him to find my marked fated mate. Tegan was surprised to find out I'd marked someone last night. My Beta cleared his throat, "What will you do if you find her? This mating ball with Silvermoon is an unbreakable tradition." Knowing he was right only made his words more distasteful to my ears. "I'll just pick a woman who wants to be my Luna nominally, but I will only mark, want, and love my true mate. I will make that clear before anyone dares to volunteer." I would never honor an arranged marriage while the woman who was my fate mate remained a mystery. Chapter 4 Avery's POV A few days later I stood in front of my mirror. I pulled my nightshirt away from where my shoulder met my neck. My bite mark was already healed. That was remarkably fast. I touched the smooth skin in disbelief. There was now no visible indication of what had happened under the Mating Moon. I knew the mark was still there, but it was sealed inside and invisible to others. If only I could reach out and find the man who had mated with me! However, since my wolf was dormant, I also could not sense my mate through the bond. I had no way to find him, or communicate with him. I didn't even know what he looked like! Today was the Mating Ball where the Nightwolf Alpha would choose his mate. I needed to find someone to accept me by the end of today, or my father would kill me to save face. It felt like an impossible task. A commotion rose from down below, and I lifted my head from my knees, listening. "Alpha Gideon is about to arrive!" I heard my step-mother snap. "Finish the preparations." Zara's tone was tense and fearful. Alpha Gideon was not someone anyone would mess with. I pressed my hand over my heart, feeling it thud against my palm. I could hear it clearly in the silence of my dusty, still, bedroom. It was time for me to leave, but when I stood and tried to leave my room, the door lock clicked loudly. From the other side, I heard Zara laughing. "No one want you anyway. You might as well just wait for death, dear sister!" Gideon's POV Being Alpha of Nightwolf pack means dealing with a large amount of bureaucratic nonsense. Tradition was a venerable word that sometimes felt more like a venomous curse. I had long ago learned to face uncomfortable duties head-on. Still, there were few obligations I despised more than this one to which I was headed. It was the day of the mate selection. I had done my best to distract myself from the distasteful task to come. Spread across the leather seat next to me were thick dossiers detailing the most recent reports on attacks throughout my territory. The ledger in my hands detailed my commands for troop movements, and where to place our scouts as the dangerous time of the dark moon approached. Paperwork, unfortunately, was not enough to occupy my mind these days. As my driver guided the sleek sedan through the dense woods, I watched swirls of mist rise above the trees. Thick bands of vapor arced up towards the distant sun and shattered into smaller puffs, drifting down the valley into which we were descending. The motion reminded me of a woman, arching her back in pleasure off of the forest floor beneath me. She too, had shattered and disappeared. "Still no sign of that girl from that night?" I snapped. It came out more harshly than I intended, and my Beta sitting across from me widened his eyes in surprise. "Apologies, Alpha." Tegan replied carefully, "No new marked women have been reported in any pack I searched." I tapped my fingers on the seat and frowned. Within me, my wolf was pacing in aggravation. "Keep finding her. At all cost." Tegan flinched at my response but said nothing as the car rolled to a stop at the Silvermoon ceremony hall. Behind us in the drive, more vehicles from my pack parked behind us. I stepped out of the car, and straightened my jacket. There was a group of women standing near the door, eying me appreciatively. Their scents were all shouting a mix of curiosity and fear. I saw a few dive out of my line of sight to avoid attracting my attention. Didn't they know that motion is what attracts predators' attention? Foolish. I knew why they were running though. I had heard what the other packs said about me, and the things I had done. I couldn't care less. But with my scary reputation, it was more difficult to believe that some of their cheeks were flushing already. I guess there were always lunatics who would take any risk if it meant a chance at power and status. I spared no more attention to any of them while I strode towards where the old Alpha of Silvermoon was waiting. "Alpha Gideon." the old Alpha nodded his head in greeting over our clasped forearms. "I am honored to welcome you to this hall." "Alpha Leon." I nodded brusquely in return, suddenly weary of these formalities. "I understand there was a rogue incursion here a few nights ago. I encountered some of them as well. Have you been able to make any way into locating them? It seems to be originating somewhere near your borders." The old man's face took on a distant, wary expression. "Oh, well now, let's see." Alpha Leon cast his rheumy gaze around the room, as though the answers were written on the far wall. "No, we haven't located that. We've had some other incidents that have required our focus." Something in his tone gave me the distinct impression the rogue issue hadn't featured in his attention at all, much less been the center of his focus. Irritation bubbled up within me with all the subtlety of a geyser. "Then I suggest you focus on that," I ground out, "and stop causing trouble that I will have to clean up." Silence fell over the ceremony hall. To the side, I saw Tegan's lips twitch. He knew how much I was leaving unsaid. Alpha Leon was lucky he'd only gotten a taste of my temper. Even if I caused him to lose face in his pack, I couldn't bring myself to feel sorry about it. If his pack had been patrolling properly, my mate would not have been almost attacked. My wolf might be less angry, and I might not need to claim her right there in the forest to calm my wolf. If my wolf was patient enough to take her back to my packhouse, I wouldn't have let her just run away the next morning. The awkward moment passed, and formalities resumed, but I had already checked out. I moved through the greetings and hospitality traditions - my mind miles away. The sooner I got out of here, the sooner I could resume my search for her. In the middle of what felt like an endless parade of Silvermoon's eligible mates, one of the men in the crowd approached. "I'm Cohen, the Gamma of the pack, Alpha Gideon," He said. "I am responsible for organizing this mating ball. You have been shown all the daughters of our highest ranking families. Which matches are you most interested in so far?" Everyone went quiet in the room. I could sense expectation, fear and curiosity bubbling from the crowd. I glanced at all the girls in the room and crossed my arms. No big difference. "I don't really care. Anyone will do. Before I take volunteers, however, you need to know-" I paused. "I won't mark anyone I choose today. Prepared for that..." "But the tradition-" Alpha Leon hesitated. "The tradition doesn't force me to mark anyone. Just marriage," I cut his words before he could finish. "I have a marked mate already." Now the room was filled with apprehension and wary glances. I guess no one wanted to be picked under these conditions, by an Alpha known to be ruthless and a mistress to compete with in the future. I was glad. It was better if no one volunteered anyways. "So anyone will do," I turned to the Gamma who spoke to me earlier. "Maybe your daughter?" "Oh-, She-uh-she's mated to Ryan already. So-" The gamma clearly panicked and stuttered. "Father, how could you forget about Avery?" One of the girls walked to the front and turned around to face me. "Alpha Gideon, I'm Zara, the Gamma daughter of the pack. Forgive my father for neglecting to mention that I also have a sister." "She admires you a lot, but she isn't here because she hasn't been feeling well lately. Maybe you'd like to meet her?" she continued, but there was something to her smile that made me feel like she was scheming something vicious. Still, all women except my fated mate were all the same to me. "Fine. Bring her to me." Chapter 5 Avery's POV The key turning in my door seemed obscenely loud. When Zara stepped in, her face bore a haughty and pleased expression. My stomach sank. This wouldn't be good. "Lucky you. You get to live a little longer." She informed me, dumping a pile of clothing onto the bed. "Your marriage has been decided." So. They had found some unlucky but obliging wolf to foist me onto. I tried to stir up an emotion, but all I felt was relief that I wasn't going to die. Until she told me who it was. "You will marry Alpha Gideon." Zara crowed triumphantly. A flare of panic raced through me. My fingers trembled where they gripped the blankets. It can't be! The man is ruthless! I might as well die anyways! Zara looked at my pale face and laughed. "Oh yes, you're the only woman he would agree to marry." She stepped to the bed where I sat and pulled me to my feet. "Get up, Bride-to-be! It's your lucky day!" she sneered. I clutched at Zara's arm frantically as she hauled me up. "Zara, if he discovers that I was marked, he will kill me," I pleaded. "Actually, he won't mark you because he has a marked mate already. Who knows what happened to her! I bet you will enjoy all the drama." My stepsister laughed in my face, "And if he still finds out you were marked, just kill yourself before he tortures you to death." Zara snatched my hairbrush from my dresser and began attacking the knots in my hair. She twisted my hair up into a pile on top of my head and secured it with a clip. Then she held out a formal dress from the pile of clothing she'd brought. "Get dressed. Your fiancé is waiting, and he doesn't look like a patient man." When she was done preparing me I didn't recognize the woman staring at me in the mirror. The draped shot silk of the dress clung to my body suggestively and the flashy beading and high neck of the collar sent the whole outfit into "trying too hard" territory. I had always preferred simple styles that weren't so flashy. A dress like this was not something I would ever have chosen for myself. None of this was. You can feel sorry for yourself later. If you survive. Zara surveyed her handiwork with satisfaction. "Well, no one will mistake who you're intended for." She smirked, "Let's go." I blinked at the sunshine as we stepped out of the house. Already it felt like ages since I'd felt the sun on my face and the breeze on my skin. I would have rejoiced more in my freedom if it didn't feel like I was headed to my funeral. The path to the ceremony hall was lined with members of the pack. They milled about nervously, anticipation thick in the air. I saw Lillian, a friend of mine, staring at me worriedly. "Avery!" Lillian rushed to my side as we passed, "Are you sure you want to do this?" she whispered. I was touched by her concern. Lillian was one of the few packmates who'd never judged me for not being able to summon my wolf. She had been kind, and also brought me news about my mother when she could. I wished I could tell her everything but that would only put her in danger as well. Although it felt like I had no true choice at all, I could choose not to endanger anyone else. I hugged her tightly instead, trying to put all of my gratitude and friendship into the embrace and then kept walking. She dropped back, her eyes full of questions, but she didn't pursue me any further. "Smart human " Zara laughed at me under her breath as we continued on, "keeping your mouth shut. Let the wolves do the talking, hmm?" A familiar man stepped into our path. Seeing his handsome figure sent a pang of ice through my heart. Maybe one day it wouldn't hurt to look at him and remember how foolishly I'd loved and believed him. Ryan squared his shoulders and stared at me with disdain as we approached. "How quickly you've changed, Avery." He said in a snide, cold voice. "It took no time at all for you to cling to another Alpha." There had been a time when Ryan had claimed to care about my well being. How quickly the man I thought I knew had changed. And now he accused me of being false? Anger boiled under my skin at the double standard. "Well you would know all about betrayal." I snapped back, "If anyone's trust was misplaced, it was clearly mine." I glanced between him and Zara, "Congratulations, you two really are perfect for each other." Ryan's jaw clenched and he looked away guiltily. I hoped he was remembering now all the times I'd shown him my loyalty. He would be lucky to get half as good from his new mate. Zara snorted, "Oh don't let her fool you with that innocent pretense. She's no helpless victim." She ran her fingers underneath the lapels of Ryan's jacket and leaned into him to whisper, "She was so desperate to get back at you that she allowed someone else to mark her!" "WHAT?!" Ryan roared and reached for me. I tried to pivot away but he snatched at the high collar of my dress and yanked it roughly. The delicate silk and bead work was no match at all for the Alpha heir's strength. My dress tore to my collarbone, exposing my neck. "Wait-, the mark is gone-" Ryan questioned. "She healed this fast?" Zara seemed to be surprised too, grasping my neck even harder. Suddenly, the pain abated, and Zara's grip loosened. I looked up to see a large, dark form looming over us, silhouetted by the setting sun. Something familiar about him. I could not see his face at first, but his Alpha aura was menacingly palpable as he pushed Ryan and Zara away with a casual shove. The stranger turned to face me, and I was struck by his handsome appearance. I should thank him. "Thank yo-" I started to say, but the man cut me off. "So you are my chosen bride - " His eyes narrowed. "But why did I hear something about you being marked?"
I had agreed to sleep with my boyfriend Ryan for the first time tonight, on our first Mating Day. When I flung the door to his room open, I saw him looking all hot and unclothed like I imagined. But with another woman on top of him. My younger half sister, Zara. "What the-" I froze in his doorway. Zara was straddling Ryan, facing me. When she spotted me, she smirked and moaned, dipping her head to nip at Ryan's neck. "Oh yes. Just like that!" she said, breathing in his ear. Ryan grunted and lifted her up to roll over on top of her. My stomach flipped. I felt like I was going to throw up. Then Ryan noticed me and froze. "Avery," he breathed. Guilt flushed across his face, but his hands didn't leave Zara's body. The room was silent for a moment. "Zara and I just found out we were fated mates," Ryan's words hammered into my heart. Fated Mate. On Mating Days, werewolves over 19 could smell and recognize their fated mates. The attraction between fated mates is irresistible. They can trigger each other into heat just from smelling each other at a distance. Once fated mates find each other, they will mate and mark each other, forming a resilient bond of intertwined attraction that lasts their whole lives. The only way to resist a fated mate was to mark a chosen mate before you met your fated one. That's what Ryan and I wanted to do tonight on our first Mating Day. I knew I would never get a fated mate because my wolf seemed dormant. When everyone started to shift into their wolf form and communicate with their wolf, I got nothing. I could feel my wolf there back in my mind, though. No one believed what I said, so it became a joke amongst my bullies, especially from my sister Zara's little group. "Wolfless freak." "Pathetic human liar." They would say these words to my face, believing that I was too weak to fight back without a wolf within. And yet, I was with Ryan, the Alpha heir. He did his best to protect me; we both believed we were meant to be together. So tonight, on Mating Day, Ryan and I planned to mate and mark each other, so he could protect me forever. He had been the only light in my life. But now he was taken by Zara. How could Moon Goddess treat me like this? "You choose Zara? Knowing she has been my bully for so long?" A sob was lodged in my throat, but I refused to let it out. I hated that my voice shook as I stared into his eyes. The eyes of the man whom I'd thought was the love of my life. The man I was going to give myself to, tonight. I'd even worn secret lingerie under my coat to mark the special occasion. Now Ryan looked like he wanted to apologize. A flash of regret crossed his handsome face. Zara snaked one arm around his neck and yanked him closer to her, smirking at me from the bed. Ryan clenched his jaw, "Fated mates make each other stronger, Avery." "So I was nothing to you?" The sob tore loose. "Ave--" Ryan's face softened, and he started to rise away from Zara, reaching one hand towards me. Zara reached up and intertwined her fingers with his, stopping his gesture. Her eyes gleamed at me from under her dark lashes. "Ryan, Mating Day is the best time to have the strongest Alpha heir with your fated one…" She arched her bare body up into him. Ryan swallowed, leaning back down to nuzzle at Zara's neck. I could see the yellow flash of wolf in his eyes. When he looked back up at me, the man I had known was gone. Only coldness remained. "Get lost now, human," Ryan's wolf growled past me. Tears streamed down my face. I suppressed my sobs as I ran out and darted down the hidden trails into the old forest. Where could I go? There was only one spot I knew was safe, the place I always turned to when I needed to heal myself. A quiet little pond hidden in the woods. The water shimmered faintly under the moonlight. I settled at the edge, knees pulled to my chest, letting the cool moss beneath me soften the weight I carried. I could hear the rasp of my breathing, thick with the tears in my throat. Slowly, the sounds of the night filtered in. The breeze in the trees, and the rustling of leaves across the ground. Then I heard a different, most sinister sound. The distant howl of wolves. Of course. Tonight was the Full Mating Moon. The rogue hordes of unruly, unmated wolves would be more agitated on this night. While it was unlikely anyone would find me here, it also wasn't safe. I needed to get back to the pack town. I wiped my tears on my sleeve and was about to rise to my feet to head back when I smelled something, delicious and intoxicating. A ripple of heat rushed through my body from the base of my spine to my fingertips. Desire slammed into my body, washing over me and leaving me breathless. What was this? I breathed deeply again. I needed more of whatever that was. My body craved it with every nerve and fiber. While I was lost in the hazy, distracting sensation, I suddenly realized that this might be…the mating heat? How is that possible? I thought my wolf was dormant. No matter what it is, I need to go home now. There was danger nearby, and I had no mate - not even a chosen one anymore - to share this heat with. I shook my head, trying to clear the dizzying sensation. I managed to rise to my feet and started to make my way home, but the intoxicating smell kept coming towards me and getting stronger, as if it was coming from someone running towards me. Was this what was triggering me into heat? "Lads, look what we've found," a low voice suddenly spoke from the tree-line. "A female wolf in heat." I whirled to face the man who stepped into the clearing. He was tall and lean. His face bore the stubble of a few days unshaven. More strangers stepped from the trees. They wore rough denim and leather. Knives and nets hung from their belts. They smelled sweaty, almost blocking the delightful smell from earlier. They must be Rogues! I realized with horror. "Looking for something, pretty?" a flash of teeth in the dark beneath dark, shadowed pits for eyes. "No, I was just leaving," I could hear my voice shaking. "Why leave? If you're looking for a mate-" the man inhaled a shuddering breath, sniffing the air pointedly, "and it certainly smells like you are… then I'm sure we have several young bucks who would be willing to help, right lads?" Murmured approval rose. They were fanning out behind me now, cutting off my escape. "G-Get away from m-me," I tried to growl. "I don't w-want you!" Another man laughed. "Looks like we got ourselves a feisty one, lads." The man lunged forward. I felt his fingers snatch at the hem of my coat, yanking me backwards towards him. Tears started to well in my eyes as he grabbed at me. "LEAVE HER ALONE!" A voice cracked through the air like thunder. That intoxicating scent that had triggered my heat immediately enveloped me. Chapter 2 Avery's POV One of the rogues scoffed without even looking at who was behind him. "Back off, lad. Go find your own girl—" "Wait. He's not…" another stammered. The rogues all turned their attention to the man behind them. I saw a figure, all in black, standing there. His height and broad shoulders emanated strength and power. He looked even stronger than Ryan, who was already a strong Alpha, but I couldn't see his face in the dark. "I said, leave her alone. Don't make me say it a third time," the man warned the rogues again. "Heck, let's go-," The rogues stumbled back, muttering curses, and then fled away. And then there was silence. Now I was alone with him. From here, I could sense that he was in heat as well. I felt drawn to him like a moth to flame. For one second, warning bells blared in my mind. Had I traded one pack of predators for an even more dangerous one? Then he started walking towards me. With every step, the intoxicating smell became heavier, luring me in as we drew closer to each other. "Mine," The stranger said while his arms slid around my waist, sending bolts of honeyed lightning down my spine. I swallowed hard. He was irresistible. My fingers scrabbled at his forearms, but the heat of him as he pulled me against him… Oh my goodness. My pulse still pounded, but now it pounded in time with his heartbeat. I found myself clinging to his shoulders instead of pushing him away. One of his hands stroked from my waist up my side and came to rest on the side of my neck. Then he tilted my face towards the moon, his mouth claiming mine in a searing thunderclap. What a kiss! I gasped, and parted my lips to let him take more of me. Static frizzed across my nerves as his mouth and tongue claimed mine. No one has ever kissed me like this! Time stuttered past in gasps of breath and heat. His lips and hands dragged wildfire across my skin, and lower. I squirmed as his hands parted my clothing, and then moaned as he sank his fingers between my legs. Already we had leaped past anything I had ever done with Ryan. I found I didn't care. There was only this man. Only he mattered now. The moon above danced in my vision as I lost myself in the haze of pleasure and sensation. I couldn't get enough of him. Nothing had ever felt better. No one had ever touched me like this… I was liquid moonlight in his arms as he undressed me in the darkness. I unbuttoned his clothing, wanting his skin against mine. His mouth ran across my body like he was worshipping me. The sounds he made as he touched me everywhere was lavish praise. "Mine." He repeated in a growl, stroking my skin and listening to my pleasured cries as he moved behind me. His hands were all over me, and I felt him pushing at my entrance. I spread myself further for him, I needed him so badly. The mating heat had set me aflame. Pleasure crescendoed within me, somewhere a wolf howled. We rested against each other after our first joining. He was strong and searingly hot as I leaned back on his chest and he slowly continued to move, our bodies locked together. He pressed soft kisses to the top of my head, and then we found our rhythm again, mating again and again. When we finally separated, it was only so that I could mount him from the top this time. He kissed along my jaw as his hands grasped my waist and lifted me onto his lap. I rocked my body against him, feeling him in me. His nails scratched down my back as he made sounds of approval beneath me. He leaned up so his mouth claimed mine while his hands caressed every part of me, and he murmured sweet, prayerful praises into my skin. I felt treasured and beautiful under his admiration. When his head sank to my neck again, there was a sudden stinging of pain, followed by more pleasure. I felt like I was going to explode with sensation. We moved together, crying out in dual, synchronous pleasure. I didn't know who he was, but in the throes of heat, I didn't care. He was perfect. I was his. He was mine. We fit together perfectly. That was all that mattered. I woke in the dewy grass in pre-dawn darkness. My stranger lay behind me, cradling me in his strong arms. I couldn't see his face in the shadows, but I traced the contours of his jaw with my fingers, gently. Who are you? I wondered. Whoever he is, he's massively strong. I couldn't believe my first mating had been with a rogue in the forest. It was hard to feel regret when it had felt so good. "Thank you for protecting me." I whispered against his sleeping cheek, "And thank you for showing me pleasure." I slowly pulled myself away from him and dressed, wincing at sore muscles and other places that were tender after what we'd done. I blushed a bit at the memory. It had been lovely, but now it would be a secret treasure I kept for myself, forever. As dawn rose over the forest, I carefully left without waking him up. I returned home as quickly as possible. I could hear my family chatting loudly in the living room as I tried to slink silently down the hallway to my room. "The Alpha's heir is quite the catch, Zara," my father was saying with a pride he never showed for me. "Think of the prestige this will bring to our daughter!" my step-mom exalted. She had been the one who had called me a liar, accusing me of pretending to have a wolf and encouraging others to bully me. You would think my father as Gamma, the military coordinator for our pack, would have seen this as an affront to his family. Instead, he had loathed me for bringing that negative attention home. He blamed me for what he saw as the loss of our family's prestige. While they all seemed distracted by celebrating Zara's mating with Ryan, I snuck up the stairs to my room. Thankfully, no one seemed to have noticed that I'd been gone all night. I was a mess from spending the night messing around on the forest floor, and I needed a shower badly. When I undressed, I gasped at the sight of a bite-mark on my neck. How could he mark me? If anyone saw this mark, I would be ruined. To be marked by a strange rogue from outside our pack without our Alpha's consent was considered treason. I needed to hide it. With a bang, the door to the bathroom flew open. "Didn't know you got home already, human." Zara stepped into the room with glee. I tried desperately to hide the mark on my neck with my hand, but she noticed the movement. "What are you hiding?" Zara strode across the room and pulled my arm down roughly. "A mating mark!" She laughed cruelly. "Dad! Mom!" Zara shouted to the living room downstairs. "Please Zara, no!" I pleaded. "The pathetic human got marked by someone, and she dared to hide it from us!" Chapter 3 Avery's POV "What the heck-" my father cursed as he stomped up the stairs. My father and stepmother burst into the room. I tried to back away as they advanced on me in the small space. Zara snatched at my arm and whirled me around so that the bite was more visible in the light. My father took a look at the bite mark, stunned. "This mark looks like it was left by a strong wolf," he muttered incredulously. "Who marked you?" When Zara and her mother heard the word ‘strong', they stared at me with stunned and dirty looks. I didn't want to answer, could barely believe it myself, but I had learned to speak when spoken to in this house. "I don't know." I whispered. "Where is he then?" His voice rose to a bellow. "Probably still by the pond in the forest, but I'm not sure…." "I bet he just ran off," Zara sneered, "I told you, a human like you would never be wanted by anyone." The first kick from my father caught me off guard. My father was quite a strong Gamma, and I immediately fell to the ground on the other side of the room. "How dare you say you know nothing after being marked!" my father bellowed. "I should've never accepted you into my family. I knew you're just destined to be a lowly scum like your mom!" The second kick descended swiftly as I yelped and curled like a worm on the ground. "This is the gratitude I get for raising you!" I teared up thinking about my mother. My mother is just a normal servant in my pack. She accidentally slept with my father while he was drunk and conceived me. My father, as the gamma of the pack, never wanted a servant like her. So he angrily announced that she'd seduced him, and she was demoted to work as an omega slave in our pack. The old Alpha, out of mercy, asked him to at least keep me and raise me in his family. I was almost never permitted to see my mother, but I remembered her kindness when I sneaked a few chances to visit. "Avery should be demoted to a slave too, just like her mom, since she is a scum who got herself marked and abandoned." Zara suggested to her father. Zara had long hated that I was Ryan's girlfriend, wanting him instead for herself. Now I suppose she had gotten what she'd wished for. "No daughter of mine will be a slave!" my father hissed. "First wolf-less, now this! I can't let you tread on my honor as the pack's Gamma anymore." I flinched away from his kicks, but had long ago learned not to run. It would only make him angrier. I could feel my back welting under his blows. Finally, he slowed down, breathing heavily. He leaned towards me, roughly gripping my jaw in his hand and stared for a long moment at the mark on my neck. Then a cunning and cruel expression crept over his face. "At the mating ball, find a man who will accept you, marked scum," my father growled. His fingers bruised my face with the force of his grip, "and if you do not, then it will be my duty to remove you from this world." He had threatened to kill me before, but this time I could see in his flat stare that he meant it. A knot of ice formed at the base of my spine. Fear and panic warred with outrage and anger within me. I could not outrun him. I could not fight him. I had nowhere to go. And the mating ball…… Our Silvermoon Pack had a tradition of intermarriage with Nightwolf Pack. The Nightwolf Alpha must pick a wife from Silvermoon in every three generations and vice versa. This particular mating ceremony was to be held for the young and unmated Nightwolf Alpha, Gideon, to choose a wife. The rest of werewolves from both packs would participate and mingle to see if they too could find suitable matches. It should be a fun time, but everyone was nervous about it instead. Because Alpha Gideon was a cold-blooded murderer. It was said that he had wiped a dozen packs from the face of the earth, their survivors scattered and packless. In contrast, Silvermoon's Alpha was old and weakening. I didn't think anyone in a strong and cold-blooded pack like his would want me. A dormant and marked wolf. "You will leave this house for a husband, or you will leave it on a slab." my father punctuated his final statement with a backhand across my cheek that sent me reeling into the wall, and then left the room. Gideon's POV I woke from the best dream of my life to find my mate was gone. At first, I didn't worry. I had marked her, she couldn't get too far. But when I tried to reach out to her through our bond, all I got was a muted dead-end. How is that possible? My memories of the night before were so vivid. It hadn't been a dream. Mate. My wolf had said. We'd caught the delicious scent of her, drifting to me on the forest breeze. The joy I'd felt at knowing I was about to meet my mate. Nothing could have kept me from her! I had run miles through that forest to get to where she was. Then I saw her surrounded by rogue filth, and they were trying to take her from me! The frenzy that awoke in me when my wolf realized our fated mate was in danger was lethal. I had chased them away, which was better than they'd deserved. They had offered no real challenge to my wolf's dominance. I had found her. Claimed her. Mated her. The wolf-sense had overwhelmed all others. Every fiber of my being demanded I mark her properly. Make her mine, forever. I sunk my fangs into her neck when my wolf released enough pheromones to make sure she couldn't feel the pain. That mark should have been indelible. I should have been able to follow it for miles. Now the bond connection dissipated as though it had never existed, and so had her intoxicating scent. The worst thing was that we'd mated in the darkness, and I didn't even know what she looked like yet. My wolf had been pacing impatiently at the back of my mind. Restless and concerned. I searched the area for a while longer, then went home and recalled my Beta, Tegan, to my office immediately. I explained the situation and asked him to find my marked fated mate. Tegan was surprised to find out I'd marked someone last night. My Beta cleared his throat, "What will you do if you find her? This mating ball with Silvermoon is an unbreakable tradition." Knowing he was right only made his words more distasteful to my ears. "I'll just pick a woman who wants to be my Luna nominally, but I will only mark, want, and love my true mate. I will make that clear before anyone dares to volunteer." I would never honor an arranged marriage while the woman who was my fate mate remained a mystery. Chapter 4 Avery's POV A few days later I stood in front of my mirror. I pulled my nightshirt away from where my shoulder met my neck. My bite mark was already healed. That was remarkably fast. I touched the smooth skin in disbelief. There was now no visible indication of what had happened under the Mating Moon. I knew the mark was still there, but it was sealed inside and invisible to others. If only I could reach out and find the man who had mated with me! However, since my wolf was dormant, I also could not sense my mate through the bond. I had no way to find him, or communicate with him. I didn't even know what he looked like! Today was the Mating Ball where the Nightwolf Alpha would choose his mate. I needed to find someone to accept me by the end of today, or my father would kill me to save face. It felt like an impossible task. A commotion rose from down below, and I lifted my head from my knees, listening. "Alpha Gideon is about to arrive!" I heard my step-mother snap. "Finish the preparations." Zara's tone was tense and fearful. Alpha Gideon was not someone anyone would mess with. I pressed my hand over my heart, feeling it thud against my palm. I could hear it clearly in the silence of my dusty, still, bedroom. It was time for me to leave, but when I stood and tried to leave my room, the door lock clicked loudly. From the other side, I heard Zara laughing. "No one want you anyway. You might as well just wait for death, dear sister!" Gideon's POV Being Alpha of Nightwolf pack means dealing with a large amount of bureaucratic nonsense. Tradition was a venerable word that sometimes felt more like a venomous curse. I had long ago learned to face uncomfortable duties head-on. Still, there were few obligations I despised more than this one to which I was headed. It was the day of the mate selection. I had done my best to distract myself from the distasteful task to come. Spread across the leather seat next to me were thick dossiers detailing the most recent reports on attacks throughout my territory. The ledger in my hands detailed my commands for troop movements, and where to place our scouts as the dangerous time of the dark moon approached. Paperwork, unfortunately, was not enough to occupy my mind these days. As my driver guided the sleek sedan through the dense woods, I watched swirls of mist rise above the trees. Thick bands of vapor arced up towards the distant sun and shattered into smaller puffs, drifting down the valley into which we were descending. The motion reminded me of a woman, arching her back in pleasure off of the forest floor beneath me. She too, had shattered and disappeared. "Still no sign of that girl from that night?" I snapped. It came out more harshly than I intended, and my Beta sitting across from me widened his eyes in surprise. "Apologies, Alpha." Tegan replied carefully, "No new marked women have been reported in any pack I searched." I tapped my fingers on the seat and frowned. Within me, my wolf was pacing in aggravation. "Keep finding her. At all cost." Tegan flinched at my response but said nothing as the car rolled to a stop at the Silvermoon ceremony hall. Behind us in the drive, more vehicles from my pack parked behind us. I stepped out of the car, and straightened my jacket. There was a group of women standing near the door, eying me appreciatively. Their scents were all shouting a mix of curiosity and fear. I saw a few dive out of my line of sight to avoid attracting my attention. Didn't they know that motion is what attracts predators' attention? Foolish. I knew why they were running though. I had heard what the other packs said about me, and the things I had done. I couldn't care less. But with my scary reputation, it was more difficult to believe that some of their cheeks were flushing already. I guess there were always lunatics who would take any risk if it meant a chance at power and status. I spared no more attention to any of them while I strode towards where the old Alpha of Silvermoon was waiting. "Alpha Gideon." the old Alpha nodded his head in greeting over our clasped forearms. "I am honored to welcome you to this hall." "Alpha Leon." I nodded brusquely in return, suddenly weary of these formalities. "I understand there was a rogue incursion here a few nights ago. I encountered some of them as well. Have you been able to make any way into locating them? It seems to be originating somewhere near your borders." The old man's face took on a distant, wary expression. "Oh, well now, let's see." Alpha Leon cast his rheumy gaze around the room, as though the answers were written on the far wall. "No, we haven't located that. We've had some other incidents that have required our focus." Something in his tone gave me the distinct impression the rogue issue hadn't featured in his attention at all, much less been the center of his focus. Irritation bubbled up within me with all the subtlety of a geyser. "Then I suggest you focus on that," I ground out, "and stop causing trouble that I will have to clean up." Silence fell over the ceremony hall. To the side, I saw Tegan's lips twitch. He knew how much I was leaving unsaid. Alpha Leon was lucky he'd only gotten a taste of my temper. Even if I caused him to lose face in his pack, I couldn't bring myself to feel sorry about it. If his pack had been patrolling properly, my mate would not have been almost attacked. My wolf might be less angry, and I might not need to claim her right there in the forest to calm my wolf. If my wolf was patient enough to take her back to my packhouse, I wouldn't have let her just run away the next morning. The awkward moment passed, and formalities resumed, but I had already checked out. I moved through the greetings and hospitality traditions - my mind miles away. The sooner I got out of here, the sooner I could resume my search for her. In the middle of what felt like an endless parade of Silvermoon's eligible mates, one of the men in the crowd approached. "I'm Cohen, the Gamma of the pack, Alpha Gideon," He said. "I am responsible for organizing this mating ball. You have been shown all the daughters of our highest ranking families. Which matches are you most interested in so far?" Everyone went quiet in the room. I could sense expectation, fear and curiosity bubbling from the crowd. I glanced at all the girls in the room and crossed my arms. No big difference. "I don't really care. Anyone will do. Before I take volunteers, however, you need to know-" I paused. "I won't mark anyone I choose today. Prepared for that..." "But the tradition-" Alpha Leon hesitated. "The tradition doesn't force me to mark anyone. Just marriage," I cut his words before he could finish. "I have a marked mate already." Now the room was filled with apprehension and wary glances. I guess no one wanted to be picked under these conditions, by an Alpha known to be ruthless and a mistress to compete with in the future. I was glad. It was better if no one volunteered anyways. "So anyone will do," I turned to the Gamma who spoke to me earlier. "Maybe your daughter?" "Oh-, She-uh-she's mated to Ryan already. So-" The gamma clearly panicked and stuttered. "Father, how could you forget about Avery?" One of the girls walked to the front and turned around to face me. "Alpha Gideon, I'm Zara, the Gamma daughter of the pack. Forgive my father for neglecting to mention that I also have a sister." "She admires you a lot, but she isn't here because she hasn't been feeling well lately. Maybe you'd like to meet her?" she continued, but there was something to her smile that made me feel like she was scheming something vicious. Still, all women except my fated mate were all the same to me. "Fine. Bring her to me." Chapter 5 Avery's POV The key turning in my door seemed obscenely loud. When Zara stepped in, her face bore a haughty and pleased expression. My stomach sank. This wouldn't be good. "Lucky you. You get to live a little longer." She informed me, dumping a pile of clothing onto the bed. "Your marriage has been decided." So. They had found some unlucky but obliging wolf to foist me onto. I tried to stir up an emotion, but all I felt was relief that I wasn't going to die. Until she told me who it was. "You will marry Alpha Gideon." Zara crowed triumphantly. A flare of panic raced through me. My fingers trembled where they gripped the blankets. It can't be! The man is ruthless! I might as well die anyways! Zara looked at my pale face and laughed. "Oh yes, you're the only woman he would agree to marry." She stepped to the bed where I sat and pulled me to my feet. "Get up, Bride-to-be! It's your lucky day!" she sneered. I clutched at Zara's arm frantically as she hauled me up. "Zara, if he discovers that I was marked, he will kill me," I pleaded. "Actually, he won't mark you because he has a marked mate already. Who knows what happened to her! I bet you will enjoy all the drama." My stepsister laughed in my face, "And if he still finds out you were marked, just kill yourself before he tortures you to death." Zara snatched my hairbrush from my dresser and began attacking the knots in my hair. She twisted my hair up into a pile on top of my head and secured it with a clip. Then she held out a formal dress from the pile of clothing she'd brought. "Get dressed. Your fiancé is waiting, and he doesn't look like a patient man." When she was done preparing me I didn't recognize the woman staring at me in the mirror. The draped shot silk of the dress clung to my body suggestively and the flashy beading and high neck of the collar sent the whole outfit into "trying too hard" territory. I had always preferred simple styles that weren't so flashy. A dress like this was not something I would ever have chosen for myself. None of this was. You can feel sorry for yourself later. If you survive. Zara surveyed her handiwork with satisfaction. "Well, no one will mistake who you're intended for." She smirked, "Let's go." I blinked at the sunshine as we stepped out of the house. Already it felt like ages since I'd felt the sun on my face and the breeze on my skin. I would have rejoiced more in my freedom if it didn't feel like I was headed to my funeral. The path to the ceremony hall was lined with members of the pack. They milled about nervously, anticipation thick in the air. I saw Lillian, a friend of mine, staring at me worriedly. "Avery!" Lillian rushed to my side as we passed, "Are you sure you want to do this?" she whispered. I was touched by her concern. Lillian was one of the few packmates who'd never judged me for not being able to summon my wolf. She had been kind, and also brought me news about my mother when she could. I wished I could tell her everything but that would only put her in danger as well. Although it felt like I had no true choice at all, I could choose not to endanger anyone else. I hugged her tightly instead, trying to put all of my gratitude and friendship into the embrace and then kept walking. She dropped back, her eyes full of questions, but she didn't pursue me any further. "Smart human " Zara laughed at me under her breath as we continued on, "keeping your mouth shut. Let the wolves do the talking, hmm?" A familiar man stepped into our path. Seeing his handsome figure sent a pang of ice through my heart. Maybe one day it wouldn't hurt to look at him and remember how foolishly I'd loved and believed him. Ryan squared his shoulders and stared at me with disdain as we approached. "How quickly you've changed, Avery." He said in a snide, cold voice. "It took no time at all for you to cling to another Alpha." There had been a time when Ryan had claimed to care about my well being. How quickly the man I thought I knew had changed. And now he accused me of being false? Anger boiled under my skin at the double standard. "Well you would know all about betrayal." I snapped back, "If anyone's trust was misplaced, it was clearly mine." I glanced between him and Zara, "Congratulations, you two really are perfect for each other." Ryan's jaw clenched and he looked away guiltily. I hoped he was remembering now all the times I'd shown him my loyalty. He would be lucky to get half as good from his new mate. Zara snorted, "Oh don't let her fool you with that innocent pretense. She's no helpless victim." She ran her fingers underneath the lapels of Ryan's jacket and leaned into him to whisper, "She was so desperate to get back at you that she allowed someone else to mark her!" "WHAT?!" Ryan roared and reached for me. I tried to pivot away but he snatched at the high collar of my dress and yanked it roughly. The delicate silk and bead work was no match at all for the Alpha heir's strength. My dress tore to my collarbone, exposing my neck. "Wait-, the mark is gone-" Ryan questioned. "She healed this fast?" Zara seemed to be surprised too, grasping my neck even harder. Suddenly, the pain abated, and Zara's grip loosened. I looked up to see a large, dark form looming over us, silhouetted by the setting sun. Something familiar about him. I could not see his face at first, but his Alpha aura was menacingly palpable as he pushed Ryan and Zara away with a casual shove. The stranger turned to face me, and I was struck by his handsome appearance. I should thank him. "Thank yo-" I started to say, but the man cut me off. "So you are my chosen bride - " His eyes narrowed. "But why did I hear something about you being marked?"
I had agreed to sleep with my boyfriend Ryan for the first time tonight, on our first Mating Day. When I flung the door to his room open, I saw him looking all hot and unclothed like I imagined. But with another woman on top of him. My younger half sister, Zara. "What the-" I froze in his doorway. Zara was straddling Ryan, facing me. When she spotted me, she smirked and moaned, dipping her head to nip at Ryan's neck. "Oh yes. Just like that!" she said, breathing in his ear. Ryan grunted and lifted her up to roll over on top of her. My stomach flipped. I felt like I was going to throw up. Then Ryan noticed me and froze. "Avery," he breathed. Guilt flushed across his face, but his hands didn't leave Zara's body. The room was silent for a moment. "Zara and I just found out we were fated mates," Ryan's words hammered into my heart. Fated Mate. On Mating Days, werewolves over 19 could smell and recognize their fated mates. The attraction between fated mates is irresistible. They can trigger each other into heat just from smelling each other at a distance. Once fated mates find each other, they will mate and mark each other, forming a resilient bond of intertwined attraction that lasts their whole lives. The only way to resist a fated mate was to mark a chosen mate before you met your fated one. That's what Ryan and I wanted to do tonight on our first Mating Day. I knew I would never get a fated mate because my wolf seemed dormant. When everyone started to shift into their wolf form and communicate with their wolf, I got nothing. I could feel my wolf there back in my mind, though. No one believed what I said, so it became a joke amongst my bullies, especially from my sister Zara's little group. "Wolfless freak." "Pathetic human liar." They would say these words to my face, believing that I was too weak to fight back without a wolf within. And yet, I was with Ryan, the Alpha heir. He did his best to protect me; we both believed we were meant to be together. So tonight, on Mating Day, Ryan and I planned to mate and mark each other, so he could protect me forever. He had been the only light in my life. But now he was taken by Zara. How could Moon Goddess treat me like this? "You choose Zara? Knowing she has been my bully for so long?" A sob was lodged in my throat, but I refused to let it out. I hated that my voice shook as I stared into his eyes. The eyes of the man whom I'd thought was the love of my life. The man I was going to give myself to, tonight. I'd even worn secret lingerie under my coat to mark the special occasion. Now Ryan looked like he wanted to apologize. A flash of regret crossed his handsome face. Zara snaked one arm around his neck and yanked him closer to her, smirking at me from the bed. Ryan clenched his jaw, "Fated mates make each other stronger, Avery." "So I was nothing to you?" The sob tore loose. "Ave--" Ryan's face softened, and he started to rise away from Zara, reaching one hand towards me. Zara reached up and intertwined her fingers with his, stopping his gesture. Her eyes gleamed at me from under her dark lashes. "Ryan, Mating Day is the best time to have the strongest Alpha heir with your fated one…" She arched her bare body up into him. Ryan swallowed, leaning back down to nuzzle at Zara's neck. I could see the yellow flash of wolf in his eyes. When he looked back up at me, the man I had known was gone. Only coldness remained. "Get lost now, human," Ryan's wolf growled past me. Tears streamed down my face. I suppressed my sobs as I ran out and darted down the hidden trails into the old forest. Where could I go? There was only one spot I knew was safe, the place I always turned to when I needed to heal myself. A quiet little pond hidden in the woods. The water shimmered faintly under the moonlight. I settled at the edge, knees pulled to my chest, letting the cool moss beneath me soften the weight I carried. I could hear the rasp of my breathing, thick with the tears in my throat. Slowly, the sounds of the night filtered in. The breeze in the trees, and the rustling of leaves across the ground. Then I heard a different, most sinister sound. The distant howl of wolves. Of course. Tonight was the Full Mating Moon. The rogue hordes of unruly, unmated wolves would be more agitated on this night. While it was unlikely anyone would find me here, it also wasn't safe. I needed to get back to the pack town. I wiped my tears on my sleeve and was about to rise to my feet to head back when I smelled something, delicious and intoxicating. A ripple of heat rushed through my body from the base of my spine to my fingertips. Desire slammed into my body, washing over me and leaving me breathless. What was this? I breathed deeply again. I needed more of whatever that was. My body craved it with every nerve and fiber. While I was lost in the hazy, distracting sensation, I suddenly realized that this might be…the mating heat? How is that possible? I thought my wolf was dormant. No matter what it is, I need to go home now. There was danger nearby, and I had no mate - not even a chosen one anymore - to share this heat with. I shook my head, trying to clear the dizzying sensation. I managed to rise to my feet and started to make my way home, but the intoxicating smell kept coming towards me and getting stronger, as if it was coming from someone running towards me. Was this what was triggering me into heat? "Lads, look what we've found," a low voice suddenly spoke from the tree-line. "A female wolf in heat." I whirled to face the man who stepped into the clearing. He was tall and lean. His face bore the stubble of a few days unshaven. More strangers stepped from the trees. They wore rough denim and leather. Knives and nets hung from their belts. They smelled sweaty, almost blocking the delightful smell from earlier. They must be Rogues! I realized with horror. "Looking for something, pretty?" a flash of teeth in the dark beneath dark, shadowed pits for eyes. "No, I was just leaving," I could hear my voice shaking. "Why leave? If you're looking for a mate-" the man inhaled a shuddering breath, sniffing the air pointedly, "and it certainly smells like you are… then I'm sure we have several young bucks who would be willing to help, right lads?" Murmured approval rose. They were fanning out behind me now, cutting off my escape. "G-Get away from m-me," I tried to growl. "I don't w-want you!" Another man laughed. "Looks like we got ourselves a feisty one, lads." The man lunged forward. I felt his fingers snatch at the hem of my coat, yanking me backwards towards him. Tears started to well in my eyes as he grabbed at me. "LEAVE HER ALONE!" A voice cracked through the air like thunder. That intoxicating scent that had triggered my heat immediately enveloped me. Chapter 2 Avery's POV One of the rogues scoffed without even looking at who was behind him. "Back off, lad. Go find your own girl—" "Wait. He's not…" another stammered. The rogues all turned their attention to the man behind them. I saw a figure, all in black, standing there. His height and broad shoulders emanated strength and power. He looked even stronger than Ryan, who was already a strong Alpha, but I couldn't see his face in the dark. "I said, leave her alone. Don't make me say it a third time," the man warned the rogues again. "Heck, let's go-," The rogues stumbled back, muttering curses, and then fled away. And then there was silence. Now I was alone with him. From here, I could sense that he was in heat as well. I felt drawn to him like a moth to flame. For one second, warning bells blared in my mind. Had I traded one pack of predators for an even more dangerous one? Then he started walking towards me. With every step, the intoxicating smell became heavier, luring me in as we drew closer to each other. "Mine," The stranger said while his arms slid around my waist, sending bolts of honeyed lightning down my spine. I swallowed hard. He was irresistible. My fingers scrabbled at his forearms, but the heat of him as he pulled me against him… Oh my goodness. My pulse still pounded, but now it pounded in time with his heartbeat. I found myself clinging to his shoulders instead of pushing him away. One of his hands stroked from my waist up my side and came to rest on the side of my neck. Then he tilted my face towards the moon, his mouth claiming mine in a searing thunderclap. What a kiss! I gasped, and parted my lips to let him take more of me. Static frizzed across my nerves as his mouth and tongue claimed mine. No one has ever kissed me like this! Time stuttered past in gasps of breath and heat. His lips and hands dragged wildfire across my skin, and lower. I squirmed as his hands parted my clothing, and then moaned as he sank his fingers between my legs. Already we had leaped past anything I had ever done with Ryan. I found I didn't care. There was only this man. Only he mattered now. The moon above danced in my vision as I lost myself in the haze of pleasure and sensation. I couldn't get enough of him. Nothing had ever felt better. No one had ever touched me like this… I was liquid moonlight in his arms as he undressed me in the darkness. I unbuttoned his clothing, wanting his skin against mine. His mouth ran across my body like he was worshipping me. The sounds he made as he touched me everywhere was lavish praise. "Mine." He repeated in a growl, stroking my skin and listening to my pleasured cries as he moved behind me. His hands were all over me, and I felt him pushing at my entrance. I spread myself further for him, I needed him so badly. The mating heat had set me aflame. Pleasure crescendoed within me, somewhere a wolf howled. We rested against each other after our first joining. He was strong and searingly hot as I leaned back on his chest and he slowly continued to move, our bodies locked together. He pressed soft kisses to the top of my head, and then we found our rhythm again, mating again and again. When we finally separated, it was only so that I could mount him from the top this time. He kissed along my jaw as his hands grasped my waist and lifted me onto his lap. I rocked my body against him, feeling him in me. His nails scratched down my back as he made sounds of approval beneath me. He leaned up so his mouth claimed mine while his hands caressed every part of me, and he murmured sweet, prayerful praises into my skin. I felt treasured and beautiful under his admiration. When his head sank to my neck again, there was a sudden stinging of pain, followed by more pleasure. I felt like I was going to explode with sensation. We moved together, crying out in dual, synchronous pleasure. I didn't know who he was, but in the throes of heat, I didn't care. He was perfect. I was his. He was mine. We fit together perfectly. That was all that mattered. I woke in the dewy grass in pre-dawn darkness. My stranger lay behind me, cradling me in his strong arms. I couldn't see his face in the shadows, but I traced the contours of his jaw with my fingers, gently. Who are you? I wondered. Whoever he is, he's massively strong. I couldn't believe my first mating had been with a rogue in the forest. It was hard to feel regret when it had felt so good. "Thank you for protecting me." I whispered against his sleeping cheek, "And thank you for showing me pleasure." I slowly pulled myself away from him and dressed, wincing at sore muscles and other places that were tender after what we'd done. I blushed a bit at the memory. It had been lovely, but now it would be a secret treasure I kept for myself, forever. As dawn rose over the forest, I carefully left without waking him up. I returned home as quickly as possible. I could hear my family chatting loudly in the living room as I tried to slink silently down the hallway to my room. "The Alpha's heir is quite the catch, Zara," my father was saying with a pride he never showed for me. "Think of the prestige this will bring to our daughter!" my step-mom exalted. She had been the one who had called me a liar, accusing me of pretending to have a wolf and encouraging others to bully me. You would think my father as Gamma, the military coordinator for our pack, would have seen this as an affront to his family. Instead, he had loathed me for bringing that negative attention home. He blamed me for what he saw as the loss of our family's prestige. While they all seemed distracted by celebrating Zara's mating with Ryan, I snuck up the stairs to my room. Thankfully, no one seemed to have noticed that I'd been gone all night. I was a mess from spending the night messing around on the forest floor, and I needed a shower badly. When I undressed, I gasped at the sight of a bite-mark on my neck. How could he mark me? If anyone saw this mark, I would be ruined. To be marked by a strange rogue from outside our pack without our Alpha's consent was considered treason. I needed to hide it. With a bang, the door to the bathroom flew open. "Didn't know you got home already, human." Zara stepped into the room with glee. I tried desperately to hide the mark on my neck with my hand, but she noticed the movement. "What are you hiding?" Zara strode across the room and pulled my arm down roughly. "A mating mark!" She laughed cruelly. "Dad! Mom!" Zara shouted to the living room downstairs. "Please Zara, no!" I pleaded. "The pathetic human got marked by someone, and she dared to hide it from us!" Chapter 3 Avery's POV "What the heck-" my father cursed as he stomped up the stairs. My father and stepmother burst into the room. I tried to back away as they advanced on me in the small space. Zara snatched at my arm and whirled me around so that the bite was more visible in the light. My father took a look at the bite mark, stunned. "This mark looks like it was left by a strong wolf," he muttered incredulously. "Who marked you?" When Zara and her mother heard the word ‘strong', they stared at me with stunned and dirty looks. I didn't want to answer, could barely believe it myself, but I had learned to speak when spoken to in this house. "I don't know." I whispered. "Where is he then?" His voice rose to a bellow. "Probably still by the pond in the forest, but I'm not sure…." "I bet he just ran off," Zara sneered, "I told you, a human like you would never be wanted by anyone." The first kick from my father caught me off guard. My father was quite a strong Gamma, and I immediately fell to the ground on the other side of the room. "How dare you say you know nothing after being marked!" my father bellowed. "I should've never accepted you into my family. I knew you're just destined to be a lowly scum like your mom!" The second kick descended swiftly as I yelped and curled like a worm on the ground. "This is the gratitude I get for raising you!" I teared up thinking about my mother. My mother is just a normal servant in my pack. She accidentally slept with my father while he was drunk and conceived me. My father, as the gamma of the pack, never wanted a servant like her. So he angrily announced that she'd seduced him, and she was demoted to work as an omega slave in our pack. The old Alpha, out of mercy, asked him to at least keep me and raise me in his family. I was almost never permitted to see my mother, but I remembered her kindness when I sneaked a few chances to visit. "Avery should be demoted to a slave too, just like her mom, since she is a scum who got herself marked and abandoned." Zara suggested to her father. Zara had long hated that I was Ryan's girlfriend, wanting him instead for herself. Now I suppose she had gotten what she'd wished for. "No daughter of mine will be a slave!" my father hissed. "First wolf-less, now this! I can't let you tread on my honor as the pack's Gamma anymore." I flinched away from his kicks, but had long ago learned not to run. It would only make him angrier. I could feel my back welting under his blows. Finally, he slowed down, breathing heavily. He leaned towards me, roughly gripping my jaw in his hand and stared for a long moment at the mark on my neck. Then a cunning and cruel expression crept over his face. "At the mating ball, find a man who will accept you, marked scum," my father growled. His fingers bruised my face with the force of his grip, "and if you do not, then it will be my duty to remove you from this world." He had threatened to kill me before, but this time I could see in his flat stare that he meant it. A knot of ice formed at the base of my spine. Fear and panic warred with outrage and anger within me. I could not outrun him. I could not fight him. I had nowhere to go. And the mating ball…… Our Silvermoon Pack had a tradition of intermarriage with Nightwolf Pack. The Nightwolf Alpha must pick a wife from Silvermoon in every three generations and vice versa. This particular mating ceremony was to be held for the young and unmated Nightwolf Alpha, Gideon, to choose a wife. The rest of werewolves from both packs would participate and mingle to see if they too could find suitable matches. It should be a fun time, but everyone was nervous about it instead. Because Alpha Gideon was a cold-blooded murderer. It was said that he had wiped a dozen packs from the face of the earth, their survivors scattered and packless. In contrast, Silvermoon's Alpha was old and weakening. I didn't think anyone in a strong and cold-blooded pack like his would want me. A dormant and marked wolf. "You will leave this house for a husband, or you will leave it on a slab." my father punctuated his final statement with a backhand across my cheek that sent me reeling into the wall, and then left the room. Gideon's POV I woke from the best dream of my life to find my mate was gone. At first, I didn't worry. I had marked her, she couldn't get too far. But when I tried to reach out to her through our bond, all I got was a muted dead-end. How is that possible? My memories of the night before were so vivid. It hadn't been a dream. Mate. My wolf had said. We'd caught the delicious scent of her, drifting to me on the forest breeze. The joy I'd felt at knowing I was about to meet my mate. Nothing could have kept me from her! I had run miles through that forest to get to where she was. Then I saw her surrounded by rogue filth, and they were trying to take her from me! The frenzy that awoke in me when my wolf realized our fated mate was in danger was lethal. I had chased them away, which was better than they'd deserved. They had offered no real challenge to my wolf's dominance. I had found her. Claimed her. Mated her. The wolf-sense had overwhelmed all others. Every fiber of my being demanded I mark her properly. Make her mine, forever. I sunk my fangs into her neck when my wolf released enough pheromones to make sure she couldn't feel the pain. That mark should have been indelible. I should have been able to follow it for miles. Now the bond connection dissipated as though it had never existed, and so had her intoxicating scent. The worst thing was that we'd mated in the darkness, and I didn't even know what she looked like yet. My wolf had been pacing impatiently at the back of my mind. Restless and concerned. I searched the area for a while longer, then went home and recalled my Beta, Tegan, to my office immediately. I explained the situation and asked him to find my marked fated mate. Tegan was surprised to find out I'd marked someone last night. My Beta cleared his throat, "What will you do if you find her? This mating ball with Silvermoon is an unbreakable tradition." Knowing he was right only made his words more distasteful to my ears. "I'll just pick a woman who wants to be my Luna nominally, but I will only mark, want, and love my true mate. I will make that clear before anyone dares to volunteer." I would never honor an arranged marriage while the woman who was my fate mate remained a mystery. Chapter 4 Avery's POV A few days later I stood in front of my mirror. I pulled my nightshirt away from where my shoulder met my neck. My bite mark was already healed. That was remarkably fast. I touched the smooth skin in disbelief. There was now no visible indication of what had happened under the Mating Moon. I knew the mark was still there, but it was sealed inside and invisible to others. If only I could reach out and find the man who had mated with me! However, since my wolf was dormant, I also could not sense my mate through the bond. I had no way to find him, or communicate with him. I didn't even know what he looked like! Today was the Mating Ball where the Nightwolf Alpha would choose his mate. I needed to find someone to accept me by the end of today, or my father would kill me to save face. It felt like an impossible task. A commotion rose from down below, and I lifted my head from my knees, listening. "Alpha Gideon is about to arrive!" I heard my step-mother snap. "Finish the preparations." Zara's tone was tense and fearful. Alpha Gideon was not someone anyone would mess with. I pressed my hand over my heart, feeling it thud against my palm. I could hear it clearly in the silence of my dusty, still, bedroom. It was time for me to leave, but when I stood and tried to leave my room, the door lock clicked loudly. From the other side, I heard Zara laughing. "No one want you anyway. You might as well just wait for death, dear sister!" Gideon's POV Being Alpha of Nightwolf pack means dealing with a large amount of bureaucratic nonsense. Tradition was a venerable word that sometimes felt more like a venomous curse. I had long ago learned to face uncomfortable duties head-on. Still, there were few obligations I despised more than this one to which I was headed. It was the day of the mate selection. I had done my best to distract myself from the distasteful task to come. Spread across the leather seat next to me were thick dossiers detailing the most recent reports on attacks throughout my territory. The ledger in my hands detailed my commands for troop movements, and where to place our scouts as the dangerous time of the dark moon approached. Paperwork, unfortunately, was not enough to occupy my mind these days. As my driver guided the sleek sedan through the dense woods, I watched swirls of mist rise above the trees. Thick bands of vapor arced up towards the distant sun and shattered into smaller puffs, drifting down the valley into which we were descending. The motion reminded me of a woman, arching her back in pleasure off of the forest floor beneath me. She too, had shattered and disappeared. "Still no sign of that girl from that night?" I snapped. It came out more harshly than I intended, and my Beta sitting across from me widened his eyes in surprise. "Apologies, Alpha." Tegan replied carefully, "No new marked women have been reported in any pack I searched." I tapped my fingers on the seat and frowned. Within me, my wolf was pacing in aggravation. "Keep finding her. At all cost." Tegan flinched at my response but said nothing as the car rolled to a stop at the Silvermoon ceremony hall. Behind us in the drive, more vehicles from my pack parked behind us. I stepped out of the car, and straightened my jacket. There was a group of women standing near the door, eying me appreciatively. Their scents were all shouting a mix of curiosity and fear. I saw a few dive out of my line of sight to avoid attracting my attention. Didn't they know that motion is what attracts predators' attention? Foolish. I knew why they were running though. I had heard what the other packs said about me, and the things I had done. I couldn't care less. But with my scary reputation, it was more difficult to believe that some of their cheeks were flushing already. I guess there were always lunatics who would take any risk if it meant a chance at power and status. I spared no more attention to any of them while I strode towards where the old Alpha of Silvermoon was waiting. "Alpha Gideon." the old Alpha nodded his head in greeting over our clasped forearms. "I am honored to welcome you to this hall." "Alpha Leon." I nodded brusquely in return, suddenly weary of these formalities. "I understand there was a rogue incursion here a few nights ago. I encountered some of them as well. Have you been able to make any way into locating them? It seems to be originating somewhere near your borders." The old man's face took on a distant, wary expression. "Oh, well now, let's see." Alpha Leon cast his rheumy gaze around the room, as though the answers were written on the far wall. "No, we haven't located that. We've had some other incidents that have required our focus." Something in his tone gave me the distinct impression the rogue issue hadn't featured in his attention at all, much less been the center of his focus. Irritation bubbled up within me with all the subtlety of a geyser. "Then I suggest you focus on that," I ground out, "and stop causing trouble that I will have to clean up." Silence fell over the ceremony hall. To the side, I saw Tegan's lips twitch. He knew how much I was leaving unsaid. Alpha Leon was lucky he'd only gotten a taste of my temper. Even if I caused him to lose face in his pack, I couldn't bring myself to feel sorry about it. If his pack had been patrolling properly, my mate would not have been almost attacked. My wolf might be less angry, and I might not need to claim her right there in the forest to calm my wolf. If my wolf was patient enough to take her back to my packhouse, I wouldn't have let her just run away the next morning. The awkward moment passed, and formalities resumed, but I had already checked out. I moved through the greetings and hospitality traditions - my mind miles away. The sooner I got out of here, the sooner I could resume my search for her. In the middle of what felt like an endless parade of Silvermoon's eligible mates, one of the men in the crowd approached. "I'm Cohen, the Gamma of the pack, Alpha Gideon," He said. "I am responsible for organizing this mating ball. You have been shown all the daughters of our highest ranking families. Which matches are you most interested in so far?" Everyone went quiet in the room. I could sense expectation, fear and curiosity bubbling from the crowd. I glanced at all the girls in the room and crossed my arms. No big difference. "I don't really care. Anyone will do. Before I take volunteers, however, you need to know-" I paused. "I won't mark anyone I choose today. Prepared for that..." "But the tradition-" Alpha Leon hesitated. "The tradition doesn't force me to mark anyone. Just marriage," I cut his words before he could finish. "I have a marked mate already." Now the room was filled with apprehension and wary glances. I guess no one wanted to be picked under these conditions, by an Alpha known to be ruthless and a mistress to compete with in the future. I was glad. It was better if no one volunteered anyways. "So anyone will do," I turned to the Gamma who spoke to me earlier. "Maybe your daughter?" "Oh-, She-uh-she's mated to Ryan already. So-" The gamma clearly panicked and stuttered. "Father, how could you forget about Avery?" One of the girls walked to the front and turned around to face me. "Alpha Gideon, I'm Zara, the Gamma daughter of the pack. Forgive my father for neglecting to mention that I also have a sister." "She admires you a lot, but she isn't here because she hasn't been feeling well lately. Maybe you'd like to meet her?" she continued, but there was something to her smile that made me feel like she was scheming something vicious. Still, all women except my fated mate were all the same to me. "Fine. Bring her to me." Chapter 5 Avery's POV The key turning in my door seemed obscenely loud. When Zara stepped in, her face bore a haughty and pleased expression. My stomach sank. This wouldn't be good. "Lucky you. You get to live a little longer." She informed me, dumping a pile of clothing onto the bed. "Your marriage has been decided." So. They had found some unlucky but obliging wolf to foist me onto. I tried to stir up an emotion, but all I felt was relief that I wasn't going to die. Until she told me who it was. "You will marry Alpha Gideon." Zara crowed triumphantly. A flare of panic raced through me. My fingers trembled where they gripped the blankets. It can't be! The man is ruthless! I might as well die anyways! Zara looked at my pale face and laughed. "Oh yes, you're the only woman he would agree to marry." She stepped to the bed where I sat and pulled me to my feet. "Get up, Bride-to-be! It's your lucky day!" she sneered. I clutched at Zara's arm frantically as she hauled me up. "Zara, if he discovers that I was marked, he will kill me," I pleaded. "Actually, he won't mark you because he has a marked mate already. Who knows what happened to her! I bet you will enjoy all the drama." My stepsister laughed in my face, "And if he still finds out you were marked, just kill yourself before he tortures you to death." Zara snatched my hairbrush from my dresser and began attacking the knots in my hair. She twisted my hair up into a pile on top of my head and secured it with a clip. Then she held out a formal dress from the pile of clothing she'd brought. "Get dressed. Your fiancé is waiting, and he doesn't look like a patient man." When she was done preparing me I didn't recognize the woman staring at me in the mirror. The draped shot silk of the dress clung to my body suggestively and the flashy beading and high neck of the collar sent the whole outfit into "trying too hard" territory. I had always preferred simple styles that weren't so flashy. A dress like this was not something I would ever have chosen for myself. None of this was. You can feel sorry for yourself later. If you survive. Zara surveyed her handiwork with satisfaction. "Well, no one will mistake who you're intended for." She smirked, "Let's go." I blinked at the sunshine as we stepped out of the house. Already it felt like ages since I'd felt the sun on my face and the breeze on my skin. I would have rejoiced more in my freedom if it didn't feel like I was headed to my funeral. The path to the ceremony hall was lined with members of the pack. They milled about nervously, anticipation thick in the air. I saw Lillian, a friend of mine, staring at me worriedly. "Avery!" Lillian rushed to my side as we passed, "Are you sure you want to do this?" she whispered. I was touched by her concern. Lillian was one of the few packmates who'd never judged me for not being able to summon my wolf. She had been kind, and also brought me news about my mother when she could. I wished I could tell her everything but that would only put her in danger as well. Although it felt like I had no true choice at all, I could choose not to endanger anyone else. I hugged her tightly instead, trying to put all of my gratitude and friendship into the embrace and then kept walking. She dropped back, her eyes full of questions, but she didn't pursue me any further. "Smart human " Zara laughed at me under her breath as we continued on, "keeping your mouth shut. Let the wolves do the talking, hmm?" A familiar man stepped into our path. Seeing his handsome figure sent a pang of ice through my heart. Maybe one day it wouldn't hurt to look at him and remember how foolishly I'd loved and believed him. Ryan squared his shoulders and stared at me with disdain as we approached. "How quickly you've changed, Avery." He said in a snide, cold voice. "It took no time at all for you to cling to another Alpha." There had been a time when Ryan had claimed to care about my well being. How quickly the man I thought I knew had changed. And now he accused me of being false? Anger boiled under my skin at the double standard. "Well you would know all about betrayal." I snapped back, "If anyone's trust was misplaced, it was clearly mine." I glanced between him and Zara, "Congratulations, you two really are perfect for each other." Ryan's jaw clenched and he looked away guiltily. I hoped he was remembering now all the times I'd shown him my loyalty. He would be lucky to get half as good from his new mate. Zara snorted, "Oh don't let her fool you with that innocent pretense. She's no helpless victim." She ran her fingers underneath the lapels of Ryan's jacket and leaned into him to whisper, "She was so desperate to get back at you that she allowed someone else to mark her!" "WHAT?!" Ryan roared and reached for me. I tried to pivot away but he snatched at the high collar of my dress and yanked it roughly. The delicate silk and bead work was no match at all for the Alpha heir's strength. My dress tore to my collarbone, exposing my neck. "Wait-, the mark is gone-" Ryan questioned. "She healed this fast?" Zara seemed to be surprised too, grasping my neck even harder. Suddenly, the pain abated, and Zara's grip loosened. I looked up to see a large, dark form looming over us, silhouetted by the setting sun. Something familiar about him. I could not see his face at first, but his Alpha aura was menacingly palpable as he pushed Ryan and Zara away with a casual shove. The stranger turned to face me, and I was struck by his handsome appearance. I should thank him. "Thank yo-" I started to say, but the man cut me off. "So you are my chosen bride - " His eyes narrowed. "But why did I hear something about you being marked?"
I had agreed to sleep with my boyfriend Ryan for the first time tonight, on our first Mating Day. When I flung the door to his room open, I saw him looking all hot and unclothed like I imagined. But with another woman on top of him. My younger half sister, Zara. "What the-" I froze in his doorway. Zara was straddling Ryan, facing me. When she spotted me, she smirked and moaned, dipping her head to nip at Ryan's neck. "Oh yes. Just like that!" she said, breathing in his ear. Ryan grunted and lifted her up to roll over on top of her. My stomach flipped. I felt like I was going to throw up. Then Ryan noticed me and froze. "Avery," he breathed. Guilt flushed across his face, but his hands didn't leave Zara's body. The room was silent for a moment. "Zara and I just found out we were fated mates," Ryan's words hammered into my heart. Fated Mate. On Mating Days, werewolves over 19 could smell and recognize their fated mates. The attraction between fated mates is irresistible. They can trigger each other into heat just from smelling each other at a distance. Once fated mates find each other, they will mate and mark each other, forming a resilient bond of intertwined attraction that lasts their whole lives. The only way to resist a fated mate was to mark a chosen mate before you met your fated one. That's what Ryan and I wanted to do tonight on our first Mating Day. I knew I would never get a fated mate because my wolf seemed dormant. When everyone started to shift into their wolf form and communicate with their wolf, I got nothing. I could feel my wolf there back in my mind, though. No one believed what I said, so it became a joke amongst my bullies, especially from my sister Zara's little group. "Wolfless freak." "Pathetic human liar." They would say these words to my face, believing that I was too weak to fight back without a wolf within. And yet, I was with Ryan, the Alpha heir. He did his best to protect me; we both believed we were meant to be together. So tonight, on Mating Day, Ryan and I planned to mate and mark each other, so he could protect me forever. He had been the only light in my life. But now he was taken by Zara. How could Moon Goddess treat me like this? "You choose Zara? Knowing she has been my bully for so long?" A sob was lodged in my throat, but I refused to let it out. I hated that my voice shook as I stared into his eyes. The eyes of the man whom I'd thought was the love of my life. The man I was going to give myself to, tonight. I'd even worn secret lingerie under my coat to mark the special occasion. Now Ryan looked like he wanted to apologize. A flash of regret crossed his handsome face. Zara snaked one arm around his neck and yanked him closer to her, smirking at me from the bed. Ryan clenched his jaw, "Fated mates make each other stronger, Avery." "So I was nothing to you?" The sob tore loose. "Ave--" Ryan's face softened, and he started to rise away from Zara, reaching one hand towards me. Zara reached up and intertwined her fingers with his, stopping his gesture. Her eyes gleamed at me from under her dark lashes. "Ryan, Mating Day is the best time to have the strongest Alpha heir with your fated one…" She arched her bare body up into him. Ryan swallowed, leaning back down to nuzzle at Zara's neck. I could see the yellow flash of wolf in his eyes. When he looked back up at me, the man I had known was gone. Only coldness remained. "Get lost now, human," Ryan's wolf growled past me. Tears streamed down my face. I suppressed my sobs as I ran out and darted down the hidden trails into the old forest. Where could I go? There was only one spot I knew was safe, the place I always turned to when I needed to heal myself. A quiet little pond hidden in the woods. The water shimmered faintly under the moonlight. I settled at the edge, knees pulled to my chest, letting the cool moss beneath me soften the weight I carried. I could hear the rasp of my breathing, thick with the tears in my throat. Slowly, the sounds of the night filtered in. The breeze in the trees, and the rustling of leaves across the ground. Then I heard a different, most sinister sound. The distant howl of wolves. Of course. Tonight was the Full Mating Moon. The rogue hordes of unruly, unmated wolves would be more agitated on this night. While it was unlikely anyone would find me here, it also wasn't safe. I needed to get back to the pack town. I wiped my tears on my sleeve and was about to rise to my feet to head back when I smelled something, delicious and intoxicating. A ripple of heat rushed through my body from the base of my spine to my fingertips. Desire slammed into my body, washing over me and leaving me breathless. What was this? I breathed deeply again. I needed more of whatever that was. My body craved it with every nerve and fiber. While I was lost in the hazy, distracting sensation, I suddenly realized that this might be…the mating heat? How is that possible? I thought my wolf was dormant. No matter what it is, I need to go home now. There was danger nearby, and I had no mate - not even a chosen one anymore - to share this heat with. I shook my head, trying to clear the dizzying sensation. I managed to rise to my feet and started to make my way home, but the intoxicating smell kept coming towards me and getting stronger, as if it was coming from someone running towards me. Was this what was triggering me into heat? "Lads, look what we've found," a low voice suddenly spoke from the tree-line. "A female wolf in heat." I whirled to face the man who stepped into the clearing. He was tall and lean. His face bore the stubble of a few days unshaven. More strangers stepped from the trees. They wore rough denim and leather. Knives and nets hung from their belts. They smelled sweaty, almost blocking the delightful smell from earlier. They must be Rogues! I realized with horror. "Looking for something, pretty?" a flash of teeth in the dark beneath dark, shadowed pits for eyes. "No, I was just leaving," I could hear my voice shaking. "Why leave? If you're looking for a mate-" the man inhaled a shuddering breath, sniffing the air pointedly, "and it certainly smells like you are… then I'm sure we have several young bucks who would be willing to help, right lads?" Murmured approval rose. They were fanning out behind me now, cutting off my escape. "G-Get away from m-me," I tried to growl. "I don't w-want you!" Another man laughed. "Looks like we got ourselves a feisty one, lads." The man lunged forward. I felt his fingers snatch at the hem of my coat, yanking me backwards towards him. Tears started to well in my eyes as he grabbed at me. "LEAVE HER ALONE!" A voice cracked through the air like thunder. That intoxicating scent that had triggered my heat immediately enveloped me. Chapter 2 Avery's POV One of the rogues scoffed without even looking at who was behind him. "Back off, lad. Go find your own girl—" "Wait. He's not…" another stammered. The rogues all turned their attention to the man behind them. I saw a figure, all in black, standing there. His height and broad shoulders emanated strength and power. He looked even stronger than Ryan, who was already a strong Alpha, but I couldn't see his face in the dark. "I said, leave her alone. Don't make me say it a third time," the man warned the rogues again. "Heck, let's go-," The rogues stumbled back, muttering curses, and then fled away. And then there was silence. Now I was alone with him. From here, I could sense that he was in heat as well. I felt drawn to him like a moth to flame. For one second, warning bells blared in my mind. Had I traded one pack of predators for an even more dangerous one? Then he started walking towards me. With every step, the intoxicating smell became heavier, luring me in as we drew closer to each other. "Mine," The stranger said while his arms slid around my waist, sending bolts of honeyed lightning down my spine. I swallowed hard. He was irresistible. My fingers scrabbled at his forearms, but the heat of him as he pulled me against him… Oh my goodness. My pulse still pounded, but now it pounded in time with his heartbeat. I found myself clinging to his shoulders instead of pushing him away. One of his hands stroked from my waist up my side and came to rest on the side of my neck. Then he tilted my face towards the moon, his mouth claiming mine in a searing thunderclap. What a kiss! I gasped, and parted my lips to let him take more of me. Static frizzed across my nerves as his mouth and tongue claimed mine. No one has ever kissed me like this! Time stuttered past in gasps of breath and heat. His lips and hands dragged wildfire across my skin, and lower. I squirmed as his hands parted my clothing, and then moaned as he sank his fingers between my legs. Already we had leaped past anything I had ever done with Ryan. I found I didn't care. There was only this man. Only he mattered now. The moon above danced in my vision as I lost myself in the haze of pleasure and sensation. I couldn't get enough of him. Nothing had ever felt better. No one had ever touched me like this… I was liquid moonlight in his arms as he undressed me in the darkness. I unbuttoned his clothing, wanting his skin against mine. His mouth ran across my body like he was worshipping me. The sounds he made as he touched me everywhere was lavish praise. "Mine." He repeated in a growl, stroking my skin and listening to my pleasured cries as he moved behind me. His hands were all over me, and I felt him pushing at my entrance. I spread myself further for him, I needed him so badly. The mating heat had set me aflame. Pleasure crescendoed within me, somewhere a wolf howled. We rested against each other after our first joining. He was strong and searingly hot as I leaned back on his chest and he slowly continued to move, our bodies locked together. He pressed soft kisses to the top of my head, and then we found our rhythm again, mating again and again. When we finally separated, it was only so that I could mount him from the top this time. He kissed along my jaw as his hands grasped my waist and lifted me onto his lap. I rocked my body against him, feeling him in me. His nails scratched down my back as he made sounds of approval beneath me. He leaned up so his mouth claimed mine while his hands caressed every part of me, and he murmured sweet, prayerful praises into my skin. I felt treasured and beautiful under his admiration. When his head sank to my neck again, there was a sudden stinging of pain, followed by more pleasure. I felt like I was going to explode with sensation. We moved together, crying out in dual, synchronous pleasure. I didn't know who he was, but in the throes of heat, I didn't care. He was perfect. I was his. He was mine. We fit together perfectly. That was all that mattered. I woke in the dewy grass in pre-dawn darkness. My stranger lay behind me, cradling me in his strong arms. I couldn't see his face in the shadows, but I traced the contours of his jaw with my fingers, gently. Who are you? I wondered. Whoever he is, he's massively strong. I couldn't believe my first mating had been with a rogue in the forest. It was hard to feel regret when it had felt so good. "Thank you for protecting me." I whispered against his sleeping cheek, "And thank you for showing me pleasure." I slowly pulled myself away from him and dressed, wincing at sore muscles and other places that were tender after what we'd done. I blushed a bit at the memory. It had been lovely, but now it would be a secret treasure I kept for myself, forever. As dawn rose over the forest, I carefully left without waking him up. I returned home as quickly as possible. I could hear my family chatting loudly in the living room as I tried to slink silently down the hallway to my room. "The Alpha's heir is quite the catch, Zara," my father was saying with a pride he never showed for me. "Think of the prestige this will bring to our daughter!" my step-mom exalted. She had been the one who had called me a liar, accusing me of pretending to have a wolf and encouraging others to bully me. You would think my father as Gamma, the military coordinator for our pack, would have seen this as an affront to his family. Instead, he had loathed me for bringing that negative attention home. He blamed me for what he saw as the loss of our family's prestige. While they all seemed distracted by celebrating Zara's mating with Ryan, I snuck up the stairs to my room. Thankfully, no one seemed to have noticed that I'd been gone all night. I was a mess from spending the night messing around on the forest floor, and I needed a shower badly. When I undressed, I gasped at the sight of a bite-mark on my neck. How could he mark me? If anyone saw this mark, I would be ruined. To be marked by a strange rogue from outside our pack without our Alpha's consent was considered treason. I needed to hide it. With a bang, the door to the bathroom flew open. "Didn't know you got home already, human." Zara stepped into the room with glee. I tried desperately to hide the mark on my neck with my hand, but she noticed the movement. "What are you hiding?" Zara strode across the room and pulled my arm down roughly. "A mating mark!" She laughed cruelly. "Dad! Mom!" Zara shouted to the living room downstairs. "Please Zara, no!" I pleaded. "The pathetic human got marked by someone, and she dared to hide it from us!" Chapter 3 Avery's POV "What the heck-" my father cursed as he stomped up the stairs. My father and stepmother burst into the room. I tried to back away as they advanced on me in the small space. Zara snatched at my arm and whirled me around so that the bite was more visible in the light. My father took a look at the bite mark, stunned. "This mark looks like it was left by a strong wolf," he muttered incredulously. "Who marked you?" When Zara and her mother heard the word ‘strong', they stared at me with stunned and dirty looks. I didn't want to answer, could barely believe it myself, but I had learned to speak when spoken to in this house. "I don't know." I whispered. "Where is he then?" His voice rose to a bellow. "Probably still by the pond in the forest, but I'm not sure…." "I bet he just ran off," Zara sneered, "I told you, a human like you would never be wanted by anyone." The first kick from my father caught me off guard. My father was quite a strong Gamma, and I immediately fell to the ground on the other side of the room. "How dare you say you know nothing after being marked!" my father bellowed. "I should've never accepted you into my family. I knew you're just destined to be a lowly scum like your mom!" The second kick descended swiftly as I yelped and curled like a worm on the ground. "This is the gratitude I get for raising you!" I teared up thinking about my mother. My mother is just a normal servant in my pack. She accidentally slept with my father while he was drunk and conceived me. My father, as the gamma of the pack, never wanted a servant like her. So he angrily announced that she'd seduced him, and she was demoted to work as an omega slave in our pack. The old Alpha, out of mercy, asked him to at least keep me and raise me in his family. I was almost never permitted to see my mother, but I remembered her kindness when I sneaked a few chances to visit. "Avery should be demoted to a slave too, just like her mom, since she is a scum who got herself marked and abandoned." Zara suggested to her father. Zara had long hated that I was Ryan's girlfriend, wanting him instead for herself. Now I suppose she had gotten what she'd wished for. "No daughter of mine will be a slave!" my father hissed. "First wolf-less, now this! I can't let you tread on my honor as the pack's Gamma anymore." I flinched away from his kicks, but had long ago learned not to run. It would only make him angrier. I could feel my back welting under his blows. Finally, he slowed down, breathing heavily. He leaned towards me, roughly gripping my jaw in his hand and stared for a long moment at the mark on my neck. Then a cunning and cruel expression crept over his face. "At the mating ball, find a man who will accept you, marked scum," my father growled. His fingers bruised my face with the force of his grip, "and if you do not, then it will be my duty to remove you from this world." He had threatened to kill me before, but this time I could see in his flat stare that he meant it. A knot of ice formed at the base of my spine. Fear and panic warred with outrage and anger within me. I could not outrun him. I could not fight him. I had nowhere to go. And the mating ball…… Our Silvermoon Pack had a tradition of intermarriage with Nightwolf Pack. The Nightwolf Alpha must pick a wife from Silvermoon in every three generations and vice versa. This particular mating ceremony was to be held for the young and unmated Nightwolf Alpha, Gideon, to choose a wife. The rest of werewolves from both packs would participate and mingle to see if they too could find suitable matches. It should be a fun time, but everyone was nervous about it instead. Because Alpha Gideon was a cold-blooded murderer. It was said that he had wiped a dozen packs from the face of the earth, their survivors scattered and packless. In contrast, Silvermoon's Alpha was old and weakening. I didn't think anyone in a strong and cold-blooded pack like his would want me. A dormant and marked wolf. "You will leave this house for a husband, or you will leave it on a slab." my father punctuated his final statement with a backhand across my cheek that sent me reeling into the wall, and then left the room. Gideon's POV I woke from the best dream of my life to find my mate was gone. At first, I didn't worry. I had marked her, she couldn't get too far. But when I tried to reach out to her through our bond, all I got was a muted dead-end. How is that possible? My memories of the night before were so vivid. It hadn't been a dream. Mate. My wolf had said. We'd caught the delicious scent of her, drifting to me on the forest breeze. The joy I'd felt at knowing I was about to meet my mate. Nothing could have kept me from her! I had run miles through that forest to get to where she was. Then I saw her surrounded by rogue filth, and they were trying to take her from me! The frenzy that awoke in me when my wolf realized our fated mate was in danger was lethal. I had chased them away, which was better than they'd deserved. They had offered no real challenge to my wolf's dominance. I had found her. Claimed her. Mated her. The wolf-sense had overwhelmed all others. Every fiber of my being demanded I mark her properly. Make her mine, forever. I sunk my fangs into her neck when my wolf released enough pheromones to make sure she couldn't feel the pain. That mark should have been indelible. I should have been able to follow it for miles. Now the bond connection dissipated as though it had never existed, and so had her intoxicating scent. The worst thing was that we'd mated in the darkness, and I didn't even know what she looked like yet. My wolf had been pacing impatiently at the back of my mind. Restless and concerned. I searched the area for a while longer, then went home and recalled my Beta, Tegan, to my office immediately. I explained the situation and asked him to find my marked fated mate. Tegan was surprised to find out I'd marked someone last night. My Beta cleared his throat, "What will you do if you find her? This mating ball with Silvermoon is an unbreakable tradition." Knowing he was right only made his words more distasteful to my ears. "I'll just pick a woman who wants to be my Luna nominally, but I will only mark, want, and love my true mate. I will make that clear before anyone dares to volunteer." I would never honor an arranged marriage while the woman who was my fate mate remained a mystery. Chapter 4 Avery's POV A few days later I stood in front of my mirror. I pulled my nightshirt away from where my shoulder met my neck. My bite mark was already healed. That was remarkably fast. I touched the smooth skin in disbelief. There was now no visible indication of what had happened under the Mating Moon. I knew the mark was still there, but it was sealed inside and invisible to others. If only I could reach out and find the man who had mated with me! However, since my wolf was dormant, I also could not sense my mate through the bond. I had no way to find him, or communicate with him. I didn't even know what he looked like! Today was the Mating Ball where the Nightwolf Alpha would choose his mate. I needed to find someone to accept me by the end of today, or my father would kill me to save face. It felt like an impossible task. A commotion rose from down below, and I lifted my head from my knees, listening. "Alpha Gideon is about to arrive!" I heard my step-mother snap. "Finish the preparations." Zara's tone was tense and fearful. Alpha Gideon was not someone anyone would mess with. I pressed my hand over my heart, feeling it thud against my palm. I could hear it clearly in the silence of my dusty, still, bedroom. It was time for me to leave, but when I stood and tried to leave my room, the door lock clicked loudly. From the other side, I heard Zara laughing. "No one want you anyway. You might as well just wait for death, dear sister!" Gideon's POV Being Alpha of Nightwolf pack means dealing with a large amount of bureaucratic nonsense. Tradition was a venerable word that sometimes felt more like a venomous curse. I had long ago learned to face uncomfortable duties head-on. Still, there were few obligations I despised more than this one to which I was headed. It was the day of the mate selection. I had done my best to distract myself from the distasteful task to come. Spread across the leather seat next to me were thick dossiers detailing the most recent reports on attacks throughout my territory. The ledger in my hands detailed my commands for troop movements, and where to place our scouts as the dangerous time of the dark moon approached. Paperwork, unfortunately, was not enough to occupy my mind these days. As my driver guided the sleek sedan through the dense woods, I watched swirls of mist rise above the trees. Thick bands of vapor arced up towards the distant sun and shattered into smaller puffs, drifting down the valley into which we were descending. The motion reminded me of a woman, arching her back in pleasure off of the forest floor beneath me. She too, had shattered and disappeared. "Still no sign of that girl from that night?" I snapped. It came out more harshly than I intended, and my Beta sitting across from me widened his eyes in surprise. "Apologies, Alpha." Tegan replied carefully, "No new marked women have been reported in any pack I searched." I tapped my fingers on the seat and frowned. Within me, my wolf was pacing in aggravation. "Keep finding her. At all cost." Tegan flinched at my response but said nothing as the car rolled to a stop at the Silvermoon ceremony hall. Behind us in the drive, more vehicles from my pack parked behind us. I stepped out of the car, and straightened my jacket. There was a group of women standing near the door, eying me appreciatively. Their scents were all shouting a mix of curiosity and fear. I saw a few dive out of my line of sight to avoid attracting my attention. Didn't they know that motion is what attracts predators' attention? Foolish. I knew why they were running though. I had heard what the other packs said about me, and the things I had done. I couldn't care less. But with my scary reputation, it was more difficult to believe that some of their cheeks were flushing already. I guess there were always lunatics who would take any risk if it meant a chance at power and status. I spared no more attention to any of them while I strode towards where the old Alpha of Silvermoon was waiting. "Alpha Gideon." the old Alpha nodded his head in greeting over our clasped forearms. "I am honored to welcome you to this hall." "Alpha Leon." I nodded brusquely in return, suddenly weary of these formalities. "I understand there was a rogue incursion here a few nights ago. I encountered some of them as well. Have you been able to make any way into locating them? It seems to be originating somewhere near your borders." The old man's face took on a distant, wary expression. "Oh, well now, let's see." Alpha Leon cast his rheumy gaze around the room, as though the answers were written on the far wall. "No, we haven't located that. We've had some other incidents that have required our focus." Something in his tone gave me the distinct impression the rogue issue hadn't featured in his attention at all, much less been the center of his focus. Irritation bubbled up within me with all the subtlety of a geyser. "Then I suggest you focus on that," I ground out, "and stop causing trouble that I will have to clean up." Silence fell over the ceremony hall. To the side, I saw Tegan's lips twitch. He knew how much I was leaving unsaid. Alpha Leon was lucky he'd only gotten a taste of my temper. Even if I caused him to lose face in his pack, I couldn't bring myself to feel sorry about it. If his pack had been patrolling properly, my mate would not have been almost attacked. My wolf might be less angry, and I might not need to claim her right there in the forest to calm my wolf. If my wolf was patient enough to take her back to my packhouse, I wouldn't have let her just run away the next morning. The awkward moment passed, and formalities resumed, but I had already checked out. I moved through the greetings and hospitality traditions - my mind miles away. The sooner I got out of here, the sooner I could resume my search for her. In the middle of what felt like an endless parade of Silvermoon's eligible mates, one of the men in the crowd approached. "I'm Cohen, the Gamma of the pack, Alpha Gideon," He said. "I am responsible for organizing this mating ball. You have been shown all the daughters of our highest ranking families. Which matches are you most interested in so far?" Everyone went quiet in the room. I could sense expectation, fear and curiosity bubbling from the crowd. I glanced at all the girls in the room and crossed my arms. No big difference. "I don't really care. Anyone will do. Before I take volunteers, however, you need to know-" I paused. "I won't mark anyone I choose today. Prepared for that..." "But the tradition-" Alpha Leon hesitated. "The tradition doesn't force me to mark anyone. Just marriage," I cut his words before he could finish. "I have a marked mate already." Now the room was filled with apprehension and wary glances. I guess no one wanted to be picked under these conditions, by an Alpha known to be ruthless and a mistress to compete with in the future. I was glad. It was better if no one volunteered anyways. "So anyone will do," I turned to the Gamma who spoke to me earlier. "Maybe your daughter?" "Oh-, She-uh-she's mated to Ryan already. So-" The gamma clearly panicked and stuttered. "Father, how could you forget about Avery?" One of the girls walked to the front and turned around to face me. "Alpha Gideon, I'm Zara, the Gamma daughter of the pack. Forgive my father for neglecting to mention that I also have a sister." "She admires you a lot, but she isn't here because she hasn't been feeling well lately. Maybe you'd like to meet her?" she continued, but there was something to her smile that made me feel like she was scheming something vicious. Still, all women except my fated mate were all the same to me. "Fine. Bring her to me." Chapter 5 Avery's POV The key turning in my door seemed obscenely loud. When Zara stepped in, her face bore a haughty and pleased expression. My stomach sank. This wouldn't be good. "Lucky you. You get to live a little longer." She informed me, dumping a pile of clothing onto the bed. "Your marriage has been decided." So. They had found some unlucky but obliging wolf to foist me onto. I tried to stir up an emotion, but all I felt was relief that I wasn't going to die. Until she told me who it was. "You will marry Alpha Gideon." Zara crowed triumphantly. A flare of panic raced through me. My fingers trembled where they gripped the blankets. It can't be! The man is ruthless! I might as well die anyways! Zara looked at my pale face and laughed. "Oh yes, you're the only woman he would agree to marry." She stepped to the bed where I sat and pulled me to my feet. "Get up, Bride-to-be! It's your lucky day!" she sneered. I clutched at Zara's arm frantically as she hauled me up. "Zara, if he discovers that I was marked, he will kill me," I pleaded. "Actually, he won't mark you because he has a marked mate already. Who knows what happened to her! I bet you will enjoy all the drama." My stepsister laughed in my face, "And if he still finds out you were marked, just kill yourself before he tortures you to death." Zara snatched my hairbrush from my dresser and began attacking the knots in my hair. She twisted my hair up into a pile on top of my head and secured it with a clip. Then she held out a formal dress from the pile of clothing she'd brought. "Get dressed. Your fiancé is waiting, and he doesn't look like a patient man." When she was done preparing me I didn't recognize the woman staring at me in the mirror. The draped shot silk of the dress clung to my body suggestively and the flashy beading and high neck of the collar sent the whole outfit into "trying too hard" territory. I had always preferred simple styles that weren't so flashy. A dress like this was not something I would ever have chosen for myself. None of this was. You can feel sorry for yourself later. If you survive. Zara surveyed her handiwork with satisfaction. "Well, no one will mistake who you're intended for." She smirked, "Let's go." I blinked at the sunshine as we stepped out of the house. Already it felt like ages since I'd felt the sun on my face and the breeze on my skin. I would have rejoiced more in my freedom if it didn't feel like I was headed to my funeral. The path to the ceremony hall was lined with members of the pack. They milled about nervously, anticipation thick in the air. I saw Lillian, a friend of mine, staring at me worriedly. "Avery!" Lillian rushed to my side as we passed, "Are you sure you want to do this?" she whispered. I was touched by her concern. Lillian was one of the few packmates who'd never judged me for not being able to summon my wolf. She had been kind, and also brought me news about my mother when she could. I wished I could tell her everything but that would only put her in danger as well. Although it felt like I had no true choice at all, I could choose not to endanger anyone else. I hugged her tightly instead, trying to put all of my gratitude and friendship into the embrace and then kept walking. She dropped back, her eyes full of questions, but she didn't pursue me any further. "Smart human " Zara laughed at me under her breath as we continued on, "keeping your mouth shut. Let the wolves do the talking, hmm?" A familiar man stepped into our path. Seeing his handsome figure sent a pang of ice through my heart. Maybe one day it wouldn't hurt to look at him and remember how foolishly I'd loved and believed him. Ryan squared his shoulders and stared at me with disdain as we approached. "How quickly you've changed, Avery." He said in a snide, cold voice. "It took no time at all for you to cling to another Alpha." There had been a time when Ryan had claimed to care about my well being. How quickly the man I thought I knew had changed. And now he accused me of being false? Anger boiled under my skin at the double standard. "Well you would know all about betrayal." I snapped back, "If anyone's trust was misplaced, it was clearly mine." I glanced between him and Zara, "Congratulations, you two really are perfect for each other." Ryan's jaw clenched and he looked away guiltily. I hoped he was remembering now all the times I'd shown him my loyalty. He would be lucky to get half as good from his new mate. Zara snorted, "Oh don't let her fool you with that innocent pretense. She's no helpless victim." She ran her fingers underneath the lapels of Ryan's jacket and leaned into him to whisper, "She was so desperate to get back at you that she allowed someone else to mark her!" "WHAT?!" Ryan roared and reached for me. I tried to pivot away but he snatched at the high collar of my dress and yanked it roughly. The delicate silk and bead work was no match at all for the Alpha heir's strength. My dress tore to my collarbone, exposing my neck. "Wait-, the mark is gone-" Ryan questioned. "She healed this fast?" Zara seemed to be surprised too, grasping my neck even harder. Suddenly, the pain abated, and Zara's grip loosened. I looked up to see a large, dark form looming over us, silhouetted by the setting sun. Something familiar about him. I could not see his face at first, but his Alpha aura was menacingly palpable as he pushed Ryan and Zara away with a casual shove. The stranger turned to face me, and I was struck by his handsome appearance. I should thank him. "Thank yo-" I started to say, but the man cut me off. "So you are my chosen bride - " His eyes narrowed. "But why did I hear something about you being marked?"
For three years of marriage, I have been hiding the truth from my alpha husband—I am the daughter of the Alpha King, rather than the omega he knows me to be. The drums thundered through the clearing as torches lit the night sky. I stood at the center of it all, cloaked in silver and pride, watching the gates with a heart full of hope. Jason, my mate and my husband was finally home after a brutal war. As Luna, I'd spent days making sure every detail was perfect tonight, from the linens to the floral centerpieces. I even assisted the omegas with the cooking just to make sure everything was just right. A month ago, the almighty Alpha King sent Jason to eliminate the rogue wolves at the border of our pack grounds. Some people might think it's a bad thing, but I know what it really was. It was good, my dad is slowly coming to accept him. He is giving him more responsibilities to see if he can handle the truth that he married his daughter. The pride I feel for Jason is indescribable. Finally, everything is falling into place and my dad will recognize that there is no better mate for me than him. I waited patiently, smiling as I imagined the surprise on his face when I finally had the opportunity to confess everything to him. Then he walked in, radiating power and strength. "The Shadowclaw Pack welcomes home its future heir!" Jason's voice rang out, commanding. The cheers rose instantly. I blinked, confused, until I saw her. Viki Mayers. Clinging to his arm like she'd always belonged there. Her dress hugged a gently swollen belly, and Jason's hand… settled there, proudly. "This is Viki, our top warrior's daughter," he said, turning to face me. "And she's carrying my pup." Gasps rippled. My vision blurred. My mate. My Alpha. The man I had waited for… had returned to me with another woman carrying his pup. And Jason didn't even have the decency to tell me beforehand. Instead, he humiliated me at the celebration I had organized for him. It felt like my heart was tearing in two. Every inhale was a struggle to maintain my composure. I could hear every whisper that slithered through the crowd: "Luna Talia never conceived in three years..." "Viki should have been Luna in the first place..." "Luna Talia should step down now…" Jason's gaze swept over the room and he held no regret. He looked at me with cool indifference, as if I should've expected him to make a laughingstock of me. "To a prosperous future for Shadowclaw!" Jason raised his glass. Everyone raised their glasses, cheering and clapping. The pack's elders smiled and nodded, satisfied with the young Alpha's accomplishments. And I wanted to scream. I slipped away during the congratulations and returned to our chamber. No one came looking for me. No one cared. I allowed myself to fall apart without prying eyes there to mock me. My heartbreak soon became rage. I was not going to stand for this. Jason would answer for what he had done. When Jason finally returned to our chamber, I was already there, waiting. "You shouldn't have left. You should be happy for me," Jason said. "Happy about you betraying me and having a pup?" I scoffed. "Enough of the tantrum. I just made it home and I would like a nice evening with my mate," Jason sighed. "So, now you see me as your mate," I laughed bitterly. "How could you do this to me?" "You're being unreasonable," he growled. "Unreasonable?" My voice rose. "You humiliated me in front of the entire pack, and you expect me to just accept it?" Jason removed his armor, piece by piece, not even bothering to look at me. "It's done. She's pregnant. The pack has an heir. You need to accept this." "How do you expect me to accept this?" I took a step forward, snarling. "You caused me pain for AN ENTIRE MONTH because you were betraying the mate bond!" "I advised the pack doctor to give you pain killers. I will make sure he is punished for not properly taking care of you while I was away," Jason said nonchalantly. I balked at his audacity. "And that is supposed to make it right?" I demanded. "You've been Luna for three years and haven't given me an heir," he said simply, as if that justified everything. "Did you expect me to wait forever?" "I expected you to treat me as your Luna. I expected you to discuss with me if you wanted a breeder, not…" "Do you even hear yourself, Talia? Did you forget who you are?" Jason snarled, interrupting me. "I am your Luna," I responded, not backing down. "And a Luna provides heirs, and you can't even do that. If you can't provide me with an heir, you're a Luna in name only. I need more than a worthless barren omega cosplaying as a Luna!" "How dare you speak to me like that!" Jason's expression was unreadable. It was as if I was looking at a stranger. His voice was firm and cold as he said, "You have two options. You can leave, lose your status as Luna, and go back to being an omega. Or you can stay and support." Chapter 2 "I... I can't believe you're doing this to me," I stammered, backing away from him. "I was chosen by the Moon Goddess to be your mate. I am your fated Luna. What you've done… it's blasphemy." Jason didn't flinch. "The Moon Goddess would never allow the pack to go without an heir. You think she cares about titles more than survival?" I stared at him, stunned. "She gave me to you," I said. "And you spit on that gift." "She gave me a pack to protect," he replied coldly. "And for three years, you haven't given me an heir. That's not the Goddess failing us, Talia. That's you." My breath caught in my throat. I could feel my wolf bristling at the accusation and insult. He meant every word. He was using the divine bond as a weapon, as proof that I had failed. "You think this is all I am?" I asked. "Just a womb to fill? That's what being your Luna means to you?" "I think you're emotional and looking for someone to blame." I let out a bitter laugh. I stood in the same room where we used to share whispered plans and tender touches, now looking at a man who saw me as nothing more than a failed investment. I turned away from him, wiping the tears from my face. He didn't deserve me, and I wish I had realized this three years ago. Three years ago, I severed ties with my father, concealed my true rank as Alpha King's daughter, and entered the Shadowclaw Pack under the guise of an omega. I humbled myself. I lowered myself. All for him. I remembered the way I once looked at Jason like he was the future, like he was worth the sacrifice because he was my fated mate. Every sleepless night, every hushed whisper, every Elder who doubted me—none of it mattered because I believed in him. I believed in us. I bore the title of Luna with pride. I ran this pack when he was away. I protected the weak, ensuring order, and earned the respect of wolves who spat at me for being an omega. I made this place a home. And now none of that mattered because Viki was carrying his pup, something I couldn't do. Jason stepped toward me, pulling me into a hug, his voice softening in that maddening way he used when he wanted to pacify me. "You've done well, Talia. You've run this pack better than most Lunas ever could. But this," he paused, "this child changes things." I pushed him away from me. He was trying to comfort me while simultaneously telling me I had been replaced. "Do you think your compliment is going to make me feel better, make me want to help you raise your pup?" I asked flatly, not bothering to hide the contempt in my tone. Jason's expression hardened again. "I didn't expect you to be so selfish." My laugh was sharp, humorless. "Selfish? Selfish?! You have no idea what I have given up for you and this pack!" "I expect you to do what's best for the pack. Viki will stay here until she gives birth. She needs proper care and your support," Jason said dismissively. "So let me get this straight." I tilted my head. "You sleep with her behind my back. You humiliate me in front of the entire pack. And now you want me to serve her food while she rubs her swollen belly and lounges in my bed?" Jason's expression hardened. "You're twisting this." "No," I said. "I'm hearing you quite fine. You're asking me to play nursemaid to that woman." "Watch your tone! I'm your Alpha!" "Why?" I snapped. "She already has your favor. What's next? Do you want me to hand her the Luna title, too? Since she likes to take things that aren't hers, maybe I should give her my clothes next." "You're being unreasonable again," Jason snapped. "This isn't about you." "It's not about me? You destroyed everything we built. You desecrated the bond the Moon Goddess gave us. You—" The door creaked open. I turned toward the sound, already knowing who I'd find standing there. Viki. She stepped in without knocking, her hand resting dramatically over her belly, a satisfied little smirk curling her lips. "Oh," she said innocently, "I didn't realize you two were still… talking." Viki looked around with feigned curiosity, eyes shining with mock concern. "Good evening, Luna Talia," she said sweetly, her voice dripping with insincerity. "I just wanted to let the Alpha know that the healer thinks the pup is strong and already kicking so much. It must be a boy." She rubbed her stomach for emphasis. "He'll make a wonderful heir." I clenched my jaw so tightly it ached. 'Don't react. She wants you to react,' my wolf whispered in my mind, trying to calm me down, but I was finding it hard not to slap that stupid smirk off Viki's face. Viki turned her gaze on me. "You know, I've always admired how organized you are. You keep the pack running like clockwork. I hope I can learn that from you." "Is that why you were sleeping with my mate?" I asked coolly. "To study my habits more closely?" Jason growled low under his breath, but I didn't look at him. Viki's eyes twitched. I had hit a nerve. She quickly composed herself and began fake pouting. "You're being so hostile, Luna Talia. It's not my fault the Moon Goddess chose me to give Alpha a pup." "Nonsense! Get out," I said. Neither Jason nor Viki moved a bit. "I said get out," I growled. "You don't get a say in this, Talia. I've tried to be reasonable, but if you're not listening, I'll make the decision for you," Jason said. He snapped his fingers, and two warriors entered the room. They quickly restrained me. "What are you doing? I am your Luna! Get your hands off me!" I exclaimed. "You'll be staying in the guest suite until you've learned to behave yourself. Get her out of here," Jason stated as he picked up Viki to carry her to our bed. I was not about to let him humiliate me further. I yanked myself from the warriors' grip. "Don't bother. I'll go willingly. But understand this, Jason, you'll regret this." Chapter 3 I had no choice but to accept Viki moving into Alpha's packhouse like she belonged here, like she hadn't stolen what wasn't hers like the thief she was. From that day, I chose to walk to the guest suite on my own, I became invisible. Jason, no, the Alpha, no longer addressed me with any affection. He was attentive to Viki in ways he hadn't been to me in years. He escorted her to meals, checked in with the healers constantly, and praised her for even the smallest effort. And me? I was ordered to be considerate. I was ordered to be supportive. I was ordered to give Viki whatever she wanted no matter how small. He told me I was just a barren omega and that Viki, being the daughter of our top warrior, held noble status and should be treated with respect. His words destroyed what little pride I had left. Not because he was wrong about her rank, but because he had no idea who I truly was. I was the daughter of the Werewolf King. I was the princess of the Silverfang Pack. I held more power in my bloodline than Viki could ever dream of. And still, I said nothing. What would be the point? He wouldn't believe me. No one would. I swallowed the truth and just went along with whatever they wanted. Pride would not protect me here. I just needed to survive. Even Clara, my mousy little maid, who usually averted her eyes and submitted with the skittishness of a wolf two ranks below me, had finally cracked. "I don't understand, Luna," Clara said one night as she brushed my hair. "What's wrong?" I asked. "She's not Luna, but everyone is treating her like she is. She's overstepping. The way she struts around… it's shameful," Clara replied. I met Clara's eyes in the mirror. She was young and easily intimidated. I could see the anger in her brown eyes and even she had her limits. "I know," I murmured. "But it doesn't matter. Let her keep thinking she's Luna." Clara frowned. She looked as if she wanted to argue but she just sighed and said, "Yes, Luna." For a time, I endured all of Viki's taunts. I kept my head down. I performed my duties. I pretended not to hear the whispers in the halls or see the smirks exchanged behind my back as the pack slowly turned its back on me. I focused on what mattered: my routines, my responsibilities, and my rose garden. Especially my rose garden. It was the only space that was still mine, untouched by Viki's vicious hands. It was a small courtyard nestled behind the west wing, overflowing with roses I had personally planted. Every bloom had a memory: the pale peach ones from our first festival, the white ones Jason once said matched my purity, and the dark crimson that reminded me of strength. It was my sanctuary until she found it. Viki came stomping into the garden one morning. Her face twisted with distaste as she eyed the roses in full bloom. "Ugh, I hate roses. They are such old-fashioned flowers," she said loudly, waving at the beds as if she was waving away a bad smell. "We should replace them with lavender, or maybe orchids. Something elegant." Clara, tending to the edges, froze. She looked between Viki and I before standing up straight. Her face looked serious as she carefully said, "Miss Viki, this is Luna's garden. She grew all these bushes herself, so we can't-" "Luna?" Viki gave a dramatic sigh and rubbed her belly. "Oh, you mean Talia," She laughed. "Come on. You knew that she holds the title in name only. I'm the Alpha's choice now. And I want this garden torn apart. You heard me?" Clara looked at me, wide-eyed and uncertain. I stood stiffly beside the fountain, my hands clenched at my sides. I stepped forward, my aura flexing—not fully, but enough to make her servant flinch and lower her head. "No," I said. "These stay." Viki's smile faded just a little. Her wolf pushed back, defiant but weaker than mine. "You're being territorial over a bunch of plants." "I'm being territorial over mine," I replied, tone cold. Viki narrowed her eyes, her voice rising just enough to carry."You're refusing to accommodate the mother of the future Alpha?" Of course, Jason arrived at that moment. He always came running when he heard her voice like a moth to the flame. It made me sick. "What's going on?" Jason asked, stepping between us. "I was just asking to replace some of the flowers," Viki said sweetly, her hands resting on her stomach. "The scent's been making me nauseous in the mornings. I don't want to cause any stress to the pup." Jason didn't look at me as he lovingly caressed Viki's belly. "I get you don't understand what it is like to have a pup, but you need to be more accommodating, Talia. They're just flowers." I flinched at the remark. It was like he was twisting a dagger in my heart. I scoffed which caused him to look up at me frowning. "They are not just flowers. This is my space. This is the only space left that is mine. She has taken everything," I argued. Jason turned to Clara and said, "Do as Viki said." "No," I said. "Jason, this garden—" "It's not about the garden, Talia! Don't you understand?" Jason interrupted. "It's about unity. It's about doing what's best for the pack. Viki is carrying the next Alpha. She needs peace." I laughed bitterly. "So, you'll rip out the only place that's still mine? You think that's peace? That's supposed to be unity?" "If you truly care about this pack, you'll stop fighting me on a small thing," he snapped. My wolf howled in my mind, furious. 'Don't submit. Don't you dare submit to this.' 'There's no point in fighting,' I responded, earning a snarl from my wolf. Whether I agreed or not my garden was going to be destroyed. I swallowed hard, forcing down the ache in my throat. "Of course, Alpha," I said, voice cold and hollow, "Clara, do as you're told." She obeyed. The scent of roses was soon replaced with the scent of ripped roots and overturned soil. I stood motionless as Clara and Viki's maid tore the bushes from the ground. With each one, a memory was uprooted and destroyed. Jason said nothing. He didn't even stay to watch. As the last rose bush was tossed aside like trash, I felt it in my bones. My place in his heart had been destroyed along with them too. Chapter 4 I stood by the window, staring down at the garden that used to be mine. Now it reeked of lavender and other flowers that Viki thought was more elegant. Her scent coated every stone path and flower bed: an invasive putrid scent of jasmine and smugness. My wolf growled low in the back of my mind. 'You shouldn't have allowed this. She defiled our territory.' 'It's just a garden,' I sighed and swallowed the bitterness. Even though I wanted to ignore the situation, my wolf was right. I should have challenged her on the spot and made her submit to me, but deep down I knew there was no point. Viki would have her way no matter what I did. If she told Jason to help, I would have no chance to win. Viki had taken my mate, my bed, and my garden. What was going to be next? Ever since Viki had moved into the Alpha's residence, Jason hadn't spent a single night with me. He went to be with her instead. He betrayed the mate bond night after night not caring about the pain, he was putting me through. Still, some deluded part of me clung to the hope that I still had a place in his heart. Maybe once the pup was born, he would come to his senses. Maybe he would treat Viki like a breeder, and he would come back to me. After all, I was still Luna. Viki couldn't take that from me. I went to the kitchen mid-morning, needing tea. I needed something to soothe my sore body after another sleepless night. Viki was there, draped over a stool like a lounging cat in heat. I groaned in frustration as she was not who I wanted to see first in the morning. Viki's robe hung open enough to make any unmated wolf turn his head and stare. Her bare legs were crossed, revealing skin she had no shame showing. My nose twitched before I even saw it. The scent of her blood, from a fresh bite. I froze. There, on the curve of her neck, was a mate mark. The flesh was still raw, slightly raised. My stomach dropped. My wolf bristled. 'He didn't, did he? Tell me he didn't,' she growled. "Did... did Alpha mark you?" I asked, voice tight. Viki smiled, baring her teeth in triumph. "Oh, this?" She tilted her head, so I could see the mark better. "Yes, last night, he was like a wild animal. He just couldn't help himself." My gut twisted and my blood chilled. This wasn't just lust. Their relationship wasn't something that had just happened to produce an heir like Jason wanted me to believe. A mark meant claiming. A bond. "He said I smelled irresistible," Viki added, stroking the edge of the wound. "Said he couldn't stand the thought of another male even looking at me. You know how possessive Alpha can be." "Don't let it go to your head. You're nothing but an incubator," I said through gritted teeth. Viki leaned forward. Her voice was laced with cruelty. "Alpha told me I am on a level with Luna. It makes sense after all, I'm the one carrying his pup." My wolf paced inside me, snarling, 'Tear her face off. Do it now!' I took a calming breath and stepped backward from her. Viki smirked seeing my distress. "Don't tell me, you're surprised Talia," Viki said while playing with a lock of her hair. "I am surprised that you're utterly shameless," I snapped. "You knew this day was coming, Talia. I was raised by my father to be Luna, and now you should just bow out with grace," Viki whispered with a bright smile. "Don't fool yourself, Viki. That mark means nothing but that you're a thief. There is only one Luna in this pack and that's me," I said through gritted teeth. Viki flinched but then laughed, "For now, but let's wait and see." "I don't have time for your little games, Viki." I turned to leave, afraid of what I might do if I stayed in the same room with her. Then I heard it. A sharp, theatrical cry followed by a heavy thud. I turned just in time to see Viki throw herself to the ground; her hand clutched around her swollen stomach. She smirked at me as she began to cry. I froze. Viki screamed again, louder this time. "Talia, why did you push me? Why are you trying to hurt the heir?" "What?! I didn't touch you! You…" I snapped. Jason burst through the door, eyes glowing, his wolf close to the surface. His scent burned with fury as he glared at me with hatred. "What did you do to her?!" he barked. Chapter 5 "Oh…Jason, help our pup," Viki said before passing out. "I'll ask you again. What did you do?" Jason snarled. The full weight of his Alpha aura crashed into me like a wave. My knees buckled, but I forced myself to stand tall. Submission clawed at me, demanding I bow, but I refused. "I didn't touch her!" I said quickly. "She just dropped to the ground. I don't know what happened!" He didn't look at me. His entire focus locked on Viki lying there on the ground, still gripping her belly. "Viki!" Jason cooed, dropping to his knees beside her. "Viki, wake up." I felt a pang in my heart. I could still feel his anger pressing against me, but the moment she didn't respond, fear replaced anger. "Get the healer," Jason ordered one of the warriors that had rushed in behind him. "Now." I stood there, frozen in place, every instinct in my body screamed that I should defend myself. It wouldn't matter right now, not when the mother of his unborn pup was unconscious on the floor and I was the only one standing. 'She planned this,' my wolf snarled. 'She baited us. We should have left as soon as we saw her.' Jason snarled, "If something happens to this pup, I swear to the Goddess, Talia, I will end you." "I didn't do anything," I said, my voice quieter now. "You know I wouldn't hurt a pup." Jason turned his head, eyes burning with anger. "You expect me to believe she would risk her own pup just to make you look bad?" "Yes," I snapped. "Use your nose, Jason. My scent isn't on her!" Jason stood slowly. "When she wakes, you will apologize." He turned to a warrior and said, "Take her back to her room. She will remain there until Viki awakes." He turned a deaf ear to whatever I said. When Viki finally awoke in the infirmary later that night, I was brought before her. My wrists were still sore from the warrior's grip. I stood silently at the edge of the room, flanked by warriors, as she blinked dramatically at the ceiling and moaned like she was waking from a coma. "Oh… Luna Talia…" she yelped, her voice trembling. "Please… don't hurt my pup…" My jaw clenched as I resisted the urge to call her a liar. "She lunged at me. I… I was terrified…" Jason stood beside her bed, his arms crossed. I prayed, just once, that he would question her. That he would stop pretending this made sense when everything told him that she was lying. "Is there any proof?" he asked. "Anyone who saw it?" I exhaled in relief until Viki turned her head and gave a wounded little sigh. "Clara saw it." My breath caught. "No," I said immediately. "No, Clara wasn't even in the kitchen with us." The door opened, and my mousy little maid stepped inside, her scent reeking of fear. Her hands were wringing her apron, her head bowed low. "I… I did," Clara whispered. "I saw it. Luna Talia was upset, and she… she lunged. She didn't touch her on purpose, but it was… it was threatening and..." My stomach dropped. How could she lie like that? After all that we had been through, she was turning back on me too. "Clara," I said, barely recognizing my own voice. "Look at me in the eyes and speak the truth." Clara couldn't. Her gaze stayed glued to the floor. I flexed my Luna aura and growled, "Speak the truth now!" Jason sneered. "You're shameless, Talia. How could you bully your own maid into lying for you?" "She IS lying. Someone threatened her to do this. She wasn't even-" "Enough! Take her to the dungeon," Jason snapped. "No!" I growled, my wolf rising to the surface. "You can't…" Two warriors grabbed me. I thrashed, snapping my fangs, my claws slicing them, surprising them with my strength. My wolf snarled, ready to take control to defend me. "I am your Luna!" I shouted. "You would drag your Luna over the lies of a shameless woman??" Jason growled, "You stopped being Luna the moment you endangered my heir!" Then Viki sat up slightly, her hand raised daintily like she was some benevolent queen. "Wait," she said. "I don't want her punished. Not if she's willing to apologize and serve me until the pup is born." I choked on my breath. Of course this is what she wanted. She wanted to break me, destroy me, and this was the last step. Viki's eyes gleamed with triumph. "I understand this is difficult for you, Talia, and I know you lost control of your wolf, but I have to set an example for the pack as Luna that things like this can't be allowed." Jason then looked at me. "It's a generous offer. You should take it." He didn't correct her for calling herself Luna. I didn't know if I wanted to laugh or cry. "A generous offer," I repeated, my voice low, "That is what you think, Jason?" "Yes, it is more than you deserve." My wolf whimpered in shame. 'We are nothing to him now. Nothing.' I stood tall, forcing back the tears. "I would rather be exiled than grovel at the feet of a liar." Jason's gaze was ice. "Just stop it. I'm giving you one final chance, Talia. Apologize or I'm throwing you into the dungeon." I bowed my head and he smirked, "Good girl." I looked up, my gaze bore into his as I said, "I, Talia Carson, reject you, Jason Dalton as my mate and as my Alpha." Viki gasped and Jason stiffened, but I turned around and walked out. I didn't want to see his reaction. I didn't care. My legs trembled, but I didn't fall until I reached the guest suite. I closed and locked the door. I dropped to my knees and finally allowed the tears to fall. 'He doesn't deserve us. This pack doesn't deserve us. Let us leave this place to the unworthy,' my wolf urged. I opened the mind link that I hadn't used for years. 'Solon…' There was a pause, only a few seconds before his voice came steady and calm. 'Talia, where are you?' 'Brother, I want to go home...' I whimpered.